1864 Emphatic Diaglott PDF
1864 Emphatic Diaglott PDF
1864 Emphatic Diaglott PDF
EMPHATIC DIAGLOTT:
CONTAINING THE
NEW: TESTAMENT,
(According to the Recension of Dr. J. J. G ne<ihacK)
WITH AN
BY BENJAMIN WILSON.
NEW YORK:
FOWLER & WELLS CO., PUBLISHERS.
27 E A S T 21ST STKEET.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the / e a r 1864,
BY BENJAMIN WILSON,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court oftlie United States for the
Northern District of Illinois.
PE.EF AC Ee
To trouble the reader with any lengthy remarks on the important advantages to
be derived from a new translation of the Sacred Writings, is deemed altogether un-
necessary. Much information on this point has been given by others, who have
published modern Versions of the New Testament, with the reasons which hare
induced them to do so. Those reasons will serve in a great measure also for thia.
It is generally admitted by all critics, that the Authorized or Common version of
the Scriptures, absolutely needs revision. Obsolete words, uncouth phrases, bad
grammar and punctuation, etc., all require alteration. But this is not all. There
are errors of a more serious nature which need correction. The translators of the
Common version were circumscribed and trammelled by royal mandate; they were
required to retain certain old ecclesiastical words, which accordingly were left
untranslated. Thus the minds of many who had no means of knowing'the meaning
/*f the original words have been misled and confused. Biblical criticism, however,
during the last two hundred years, has done much to open up and elucidate the Word
of God, by discovering many things which were unknown to the old translators,
\.i&king great improvements in the text, detecting numerous interpolations and er-
rors, and suggesting far better renderings of many passages. Many modern versions
have availed themselves of this valuable assistance, and it is believed they have
thereby been enabled to give the English reader a "feettex understanding 0/ what was
originally written.
Without presuming to claim any superiority for this, &g a translation of the New
Testament, over any other modern version, it is thought that the present Work pre-
sents certain valuable features, not to be found elsewhere, and which will be of real
practical utility to every one who wishes to read the books of the Evangelists and
Apostles, as they were written under the guidance and inspiration of the Holy
Spirit. These features are;—An approved Greek text, with the various Readings of
the Vatican Manuscript, No. 1209; an Interlineary literal Word for Word English
translation; a New Yersion, with the Signs of Emphasis; a copious selection of
References; many appropriate, illustrative, and exegetical Eoot-notes; and a valu-
able Alphabetical Appendix. This combination of important items cannot be found
in any other book. The reader will find further remarks on this subject, on the
page headed," Plan of the Work;" and he is also invited to read the pages with the
respective captions;—"To the Reader;" "History of the Greek Text;" and "His-
tory of English Versions." Also, on another page will be found the " Letters and
Pronunciation of the Greek Alphabet," for the special benefit of those who may
wish to obtain a rudimentary knowledge of that language.
The intelligent reader will at once perceive the utility" and importance of this ar-
rangement. Readers who are familiar with the original tongue, obtain in this Work
one of the best Greek Testaments, with important ancient Readings, well worthy of
fcfcei? a&eutioti, and, ft is presumed, that there are evea few Greek scholars, wfcoajja
IT. PRIPACI.
BO far advanced, but may derive some help from the translation given, Those whft
have only a little or no knowledge of the Greek, may by careful reading, and a little
attention to the Interlineary translation, soon become familiar with it. This Work,
in fact, places in the hands of the intelligent English reader the means of knowing
and appropriating for his own benefit, with but little labor on his part, what it has
cost others years of study and severe toil to acquire.
Scrupulous fidelity has been maintained throughout this version in giving the
true rendering of the original text into English; no regard whatever being paid to
the prevailing doctrines or prejudices of sects, or the peculiar tenets of theologians.
To the Divine authority of the original Scriptures alone has there been the most
humble and unbiassed submission.
In the preparation of this Work for the press, all available help to be derived from
the labors of great and learned men, has been obtained and appropriated. Lexicong,
Grammars, ancient and modern Versions, Commentaries, critical and explanatory^
Cyclopedias, Bible and other Dictionaries, etc., have been consulted and culled from.
Also, the suggestions, opinions, and criticisms of friends, on words, phrases, and
passages, have been duly considered, and sometimes adopted. It is not presumed
that this "Work is free from faults or errors. Infallibility is left for others to claim.
©seat care, however, has been exercised to make it as correct as possible.
The Work is now sent forth to the public, to stand or fan on its own merits. True^
it cannot boast of being the production of a council of learned men, as King James'
version, but let it be remembered that TYNDALE alone, under very disadvantageous
circumstances, did far more for the English Bible than that learned body, for they
Dnly followed in the wake of his labors.
This Volume, principally designed for the instruction and advantage of others, is
now reverently committed to the blessing of our Father in the heavens, with an
earnest and sincere desire that many of those who peruse its pages may be led
by the knowledge, faith, and obedience inculcated theiein, to obtain an inheritance
in the aionian kingdom of Jesus the Anointed one.
X WILSON.
HISTORY OF THE GREEK TEXT.
- „ »—©—3 ~ — =»
^5|S2sQ|HE following condensed ac- were then known. These various React
(WT|ra| count of the different editions ings, with some additions, were given in
^ ^ ^ 1 of the Greek New Testament, the Greek Testament, published by
{f^s^m will introduce the reader to the Bishop Fell, at Oxford, in 1675.
history of the Greek Text, and the va- I n 1707, Dr. MILL'S Greek Testament
rious steps taken by learned men for appeared. His Text is simply taken
the purpose of editing it with greater from Stephens' as given in Walton's
critical accuracy. The history will com- Polyglot; his collection of various Read-
mence with the first printed editions. ings was extensive, and these were made
The first printed edition of the whole the ground for a critical amendment oi
of the Greek New Testament was t h a t the Text.
contained in the Complutensian Poly Dr. EDWARD WELLS published the first
glot; published by Francis XIMENES de critical revision in parts at Oxford, be-
OISNEROS. The principal editor of the tween 1709 and 1719, with a translation
work was Lopez de Stunica, I t was and paraphrase.
printed in Greek and Latin, and com- BENGEL followed on in the same work
pleted January 10th, 1514. I n conse- and published his edition in 1734, and
quence of the delay as to the publica- in his " Apparatus Criticus" he enlarged
tion of this edition (from 1514 to 1520) tlje stock of various Readings,
that of ERASMUS was commenced and • WETSTEIN published his Greek Testa-
completed, and was published in 1516, ment in 1751-2, but only indicates in
being the first edition published of the his inner margin, the few Readings
Greek New Testament. Like the Com- which he preferred to those of the El-
plutensian edition, this was also in zevir edition. But in the collection of
Greek and Latin. The latter part of the critical materials he did more than all
book of Revelation being wanting in his his predecessors p a t together,
MS. he supplied the same by translating • GRIESBACH, in critical labors, excels
the Latin Vulgate into Greek. by far any who preceded him. He used
The Greek Manuscripts used for these the materials others had gathered. His
two editions were few in nnmbtr, of lit- first edition was commenced in 1775;
tle critical value, and therefore do not his last completed in 1806. He com-
possess much real authority. I n 1535, bined the results of the collations oi
Erasmus published, his fifth edition, Birch, Matthasi and others, with those
which is the basis of the common Text.* of Wetstein. I n his Revision ho often
In 1546, and again in 1549, ROBERT preferred t h e testimony of the older
STEPHENS printed, at Paris, two beauti- MSS. to the mass of modern copies.
ful small editions of the Greek New Since the publication of Griesbach's
Testament; and in 1550 his folio edition Text, three or four other critical edi-
with various readings from several Man- tions have been published, and have re-
uscripts—he collated some 15 MSS., ceived the examination and approval of
but chiefly followed the Complutensian scholars. Of these, the edition of Scholz,
eopy. has passed through numerous editions.
BEZA published five editions of the His fundamental principle of criticism
Greek Testament; the first in 1565, the was, that the great majority of copies
last in 1598. deckle as to the correctness of the Text;
I n 1624, the ELZEVIR, printers at Ley- hence, those who prefer the more ancient
den, published a small and beautiful documents, will consider t h e Text of
Greek Testament, the editor of which is Griesbach preferable; while those whose
wholly unknown. I t differs little from judgment would favor the mass of tes&i-
Stephens' folio edition. The printers m onies, would prefer that of Scholz.
gave to this Text the name of " Textus In addition to Scholz's collation, Lach-
Receptus." mann, Teschendorf, Tregelles, &c, have
In WALTON'S POLYGLOT of 1657, the given t~ the world the result of their
Greek New Testament was given accor- critical labors, and which are acknow
ding to the Te cfc of Stephens: and in ledgecl to be of the highest authority.
the last volume there was a collection The number of MSS. now known, and
of various Readings from such MSS. as which have been examined, is nearly
700; t h u s affording now a far better
* Erasmas, in his third edition of 1523, in- chance, to obtain a correct Greek Text,
serted, the text, 1 John v. 7, on the authority than when the authorized version was
of a MS. now in Dublin. Tynd:i]e used thi's at first published.
edition to revise his English versio-n-
HISTORY OF ENGLISH VERSIONS.
•+-*-
HE first English version of the , vise the translation then in -use.5 They
New Testament was that made were ordered to use the Bishops Bible
by JOHN WICLIF, or WICLIFFE, as the basis of the new version, and to
about the yiear 1367. I t was alter it as little as t h e original would
translated from the Latin Bible, verba- allow; b u t if t h e prior translations of
tim, without any regard to the idiom Tyndale, Coverdale, Matthew, Cranmer
of the languages. Though this version or Whitchurch, and the Geneva editors
was first in point of time, no part of it agreed better with the text, to adopt the
was printed before t h e year 1731. same. This translation was perhaps the
TYNDALE'S translation was published best that could be made at the time, and
in 1526, either at Antwerp or Ham- if it had not been published by kingly
burg. I t is commonly said that Tyn- authority, it would not now be venera-
dale translated from the Greek, b u t he ted by English and American protest-
never published it to be so on any title- ants, as though it had come direct from
page of his Testament. One edition, not God. I t has been convicted of contain-
published by him, has this title—" The ing over 20,000 errors. Nearly 700 Greek
Newe Testament, dylygently corrected MSS. are now known, and some of them
and compared with t h e Greke, by Wil- very ancient; whereas the translators
lyam Tyndale, and fynesshed in t h e of the common version had only the ad-
yere of oure Lorde God, A. M. D. and i vantage of some 8 MSS., none of which
xxxiiij. in tl'ae moneth of Nouember." were earlier t h a n t h e tenth century.
I t is evident he only translated from Since 1611, many translations of both Old
the Vulgate Latin. and New Testaments, and portions of the
same, have heen published. The following
COVERDALE published the* whole Bible are some of the most noted.
in English, in the year 1535. He " fol- The Family Expositor: or a Paraphrase and
lowed his interpreters," and adopted Version of the New Testament, with Critical
Tyndale's version, with the exception Notes. By Philip Doddridge. 1755.
The Pour Gospels translated from the Greek.
of a few alterations. By George Campbell. 1790.
MATTHEW'S BIBLE was only Tyndale A New Literal Translation, from the Origi-
and Coverdale's, published under t h e nal Greek, of the Apostolical Epistles. By
feigned name of Thomas Matthews. James Macknight. 1795.
A Translation of the New Testament. By
HOLLTBUSHE'S NEW TESTAMENT was Gilbert Wakefield. 1795.
printed in 1538, " b o t h in Latin and A Translation of the New Testament, from
English, after t h e Vulgate text," to the original Greek. Humbly attempted by
which Coverdale prefixed a dedication Nathaniel Scarlett, assisted by men of piety
and literature. 1798.
to Henry V I I I . The New Testament in an Improved Ver-
THE GREAT BIBLE, published in 1539, sion, upon the basis of Archbishop Newcome's
purported to be " translated after the New Translation, with a corrected Text. 1808.
veryte of the Hebrue and Greke textes," theThe New Testament, in Greek and English;
Greek according to Griesbach: the Eng-
b u t it is certain that it was only a revi- lish upon the basis of the fourth London edi-
sion of Matthew's, with a few small al- tion of the Improved Version, with an attempt
terations. I t was named ' - t h e Great to further improvement from the translations
of Campbell, Wakefield, Scarlett, Macknight,
Bible," because of its large size. and Thomson. By Abner Kneeland. 1822.
CRANMER'S BIBLE, published in 1540, A New Family Bible, and improved Version,
was essentially the same as the Great from corrected Texts of the Originals, with
Bible, but took his name on account of The Critical,
Notes &c. By B. Boothroyd. 1823.
Sacred Writings of the Apostles and
a few corrections which he made in it. Evangelists, translated from the Original, by
THE GENEVA BIBLE was published at Campbell Macknight, and Doddridge, with
Geneva in 1560. The New Testament in various Emendations by A. Campbell. 1833.
1557. Coverdale was one of the Geneva Testament. A New and Corrected Version of the New
By R. Dickinson. 1833.
brethren who issued it. The Book of the New Covenant, a Critical
THE BISHOPS' BIBLE was a revisal of Revision of the Text and Translation of Com.
the English Bible, made by the bishops, mon Version, with the aid of most ancient
MSS. By Granville Penn. 1836.
and compared with the originals. I t The Holy Bible, with 20,000 emendations,
was published in 1568. By J. T. Conquest. 1841.
THE DOWAY BIBLE appeared in 1609, The Good Nev?s of our Lord Jesus, the
and was translated from the autlientical Anointed; from the Critical Greek of THt*
man. By N. N. Whiting. 1849.
Latin) or Vulgate. A Translation of the New Testaments from
KING JAMES' BIBLE, or the Authorized the Syriac. By James Murdock. 1852.
Version, was published in 1611. I n t h e Translation of Paul's Epistles. By Joseph
year 1604, forty-seven persons learned Tnrnbull. 1864.
The New Testament, translatedfromGriee»
jn th© languages, were appointed to re- bach's Teatt. By Samuel Sharps.
TO THE READER.
r H A T " A l l Scripture, divinely inspired, " i s probable were also t h e t r a n s l a t o r
is profitable for Teaching, for Convic- " opinions. T h a t their translation is par-
tion, for Correction, for T H A T Instruction " t i a l , speaking t h e language of, and giv-
which is in Righteousness," is t h e t r u t h - " i n g authority to one sect." And
ful testimony of t h e Sacred Writings according to Dr. Gell, it was wrested a n d
about themselves. "We rejoice to express partial, " and only adapted to one s e c t ; "
our conviction t h a t t h e Word of God was out h e imputes this, not to t h e transla-
perfect and infallible as it emanated from tors, b u t to those who employed them,
those holy men of old, t h e Prophets and for even some of t h e translators com-
Apostles, who " s p o k e , being moved b y plained t h a t t h e y could n o t follow their
t h e Holy Spirit." As a revelation of Jeho- own j u d g m e n t i n t h e matter, b u t were re-
vah's will to the h u m a n race, i t was requi- strained by "reasons of s t a t e . "
site t h a t i t should be an u n e r r i n g guide. The Version in common use will appear
Amid t h e ever conflicting strife of h u m a n more imperfect still, when the fact is known,
opinions, and t h e endless diversity of that it was not a translation from the Origi-
nal, but merely a revision of the Versions
thought, we needed such a standard, to then i n use. This is evident from thefollow-
lead u s safely through t h e perplexing ing directions given by King James to the
problems of life, to counsel u s under all translators, viz.: " The Bishops' Bible to be
circumstances, t o reveal t h e will of our "followed, and altered as little as the Origi-
" nal will permit. And these translations to
Heavenly P a r e n t , and to lift on high a " b e used when they agree better with t h e
celestial light, which streaming through "text than the Bishops' Bible—namely, Tyn-
t h e thick darkness t h a t broods around, " dal's, Matthew's, Coverdale's, Whitchurch's,
shall guide t h e feet of his erring and be- "Geneva." None of these were made from
the Original Greek, b u t only compared with
wildered children to their loving Father's it—being all translated from the Vulgate
home. W e needed therefore a testimony Latin. Hence it follows, that the authorized
upon which to repose our faith and hope, version is simply a revision of the Vulgate.
free from all error, immutable, and harmo- And the Greek Text, with which i t was com-
pared, was compiled from Eight MSS. only,
nious in all its details—something to tell all of which were written since the tenth
us how to escape from t h e evils of t h e century, and are now considered of compara-
present, and attain to a glorious future. tively slight authority. The " Textus Recep-
With reverence and joy wc acknowledge these his," or Received Greek Text, was made from
MSS., and is now proved to be the very
the Sacred Writings to be such, as they worst Greek Text extant, in a printed form.
were originally dictated by t h e Holy And there was only one MS. for the Book of
Spirit. How important t h e n t h a t t h e y Revelation, and part of that wanting, which
should be correctly read and understood! was supplied by translating the Latin of the
Vulgate into Greek ! Since the publication
B u t can i t be fairly said t h a t such is t h e of the " Textus Recepfus," and the Common
case with our present English Yersion? Version, some 660 MSS. have been discovered,
We opine not. Though freely acknowledg- some of which are very ancient, and very
i n g t h a t it is sufficiently plain to teach valuable. The best and oldest of these is one
marked B., Cod. Vaticanus, No. 120&, of the
men t h e social and religious duties of life, fourth and fifth centuries. The second mark-
and t h e p a t h to Immortality, yet i t i s a ed A., Cod. Alexandrinus, of the fifth century.
notable fact t h a t King J a m e s ' Translation The third marked C , Cod. Ephrem., aboutthe
is far from being a faithful reflection of fifth century, and the fourth, marked D„, Cod,
Cantabujiensis, of the seventh century,
the mind of t h e Spirit, as contained in the Besides valuable assistance from ancient
Original Greek in which t h e books of t h e MSS., the DIAGLOTT has obtained material
New Testament were written. There are aid from the labors of many eminent Biblical
some thousands of words which are cither Critics and Translators. Among these may
be mentioned,—Mill, Wetstein, Griesbach,
mistranslated, or too obscurely rendered; Scholz, Lachmann, Teschendorf, Tittman,
besides others which are now obsolete, Tregelles, Doddi-idge, Macknight, Campbell,
through improvement i n t h e language. Home, Middleton, Clark, Wakefield, Bloom-
Besides this, it has been too highly colored field, Thompson, Murdock. KneelancL Booth-
royd, Conquest, Sharpe, Gaussen, Turnbull,
i n many places with t h e p a r t y ideas and Trench, &c, &c.
opinions of those who m a d e it, t o be Should any person doubt the propriety of
worthy of full and implicit confidence the Translation, in any particular part, let
being placed in i t as a genuine record. him not hastily censure or condemn till he
has compared it carefully with the various
I n t h e words of Dr. Macknight, " i t was authorities on which i t is based; and even
" m a d e a little too complaisant t o t h e should he see reason to differ in some re-
tc
King, in favoring his notions of predes- spects, a correct Greek Text is given, so t h a t
t i n a t i o n , election, witchcraft, familiar cases the Original may be always appealed to in
of doubt. However imperfect the
" s p i r i t s , and kingly rights, a n d these it Translation may be considered by the Crit»
lev i t cannot adulterate feha Original.
ITEWOBX.
and Phrases intimately connected with
to CrFcek T e x t a n d I n t e r l i n e a r y
lVa>;siadoii.—The left hand column doctrinal subjects, alphabetically arranged.
contains the GREEK TEXT according to These will be critically examined, and the
Dr. J. J. Griesbach, and interlined with it light of Biblical science thrown upon such
a LITERAL WORD-POR-WORD T I I A N S L A - as have given rise to sectarian disputes,
TIOI*, wherein the corresponding English and t h e cavils of infidels.
is placed directly under each Greek word,
The Sectional Divisions are those of the Va- SIGI-NS O F E M P H A S I S .
tican and Alexandrian MSS. Greek Words The Greek article often finds its equivalent
enclosed in brackets (.thus,] though authori- in the English definite article the, but in the
zed by Griesbach, are omitted by the Vat. MS. majority of cases it is evidently only a mark
The advantages to be derived from such an of emphasis. I t frequently precedes a sub-
arrangement must be apparent to the Bible stantive, an adjective, a verb, an adverb, a
Student. The learned have a Greek Text ac- participle or a particle, thus pointing out the
knowledged to be one of the best extant, emphatic words. The Greek article and Em-
while the unlearned have almost an equal phatic Pronouns exercise a most important
chance with those'acquainted with the Origi- influence on the meaning of words, and some-
nal, by having the meaning and grammatical times throw light on doctrines of the highest
construction given to each word. This part interest. The sacred penmen of the New
of the work will be a desideratum by many, Testament were, in the opinion of many emi-
but more adapted for criticism than reading. nent persons, guided by Divine inspiration in
Although by adhering to the arrangement of the choice of their worjls: and in the use of
the Original, the Translation may appear un- the Greek article there was clearly a remark •
couth, yet the strength and beauty o£ many able discretion displayed. I n fact, the Signs
passages are thereby preserved. of Emphasis are incorporated with the words
The frequent recurrence of the Greek arti- in such a manner, that the latter cannot be
cle of emphasis, and an occasional ellipsis, stated without conveying at the same time
often interfere with the sense and elegance to the intelligent mind, an idea of the very in-
of a sentence, but this cannot well be avoided tonation with which the sentence was spoken
in a word-for-word Translation. The advan- when it was written down. This peculi-
tages, however, accruing to the diligent inves- arity of the Greek language cannot be pro-
tigator of the Divine Word by persuing this perly expressed in English except by the use
plan are many, and will be duly appreciated. of typographical signs ; such as, Initial Capi-
tal letters, italics, SMAL£ CAPITALS, and
£ • N e w V e r s i o n . — T h e column on CAPITALS.
the right hand side of the page is a N E W The Common Version of the New Testa-
VERSION for general reading. This ren- ment fails to give the reader a full conception
dering is based upon that in the left hand of the meaning designed to be conveyed by
Column, and the labors of many talented the Greek original, in regard—
Critics and Translators of the Scriptures. 1st. To those Words which are connected
with the Greek Article;
The Readings of the oldest Manuscripts 2d. To those Pronouns Substantive which
now known are sometimes incorporated, are intended to carry in themselves a peculiar
and always referred to. In this Column emphasis; and,
the E M P H A T I C SIGNS are introduced, by 3d. To those Adjectives and Pronouns
which obtain a comparative importance, by
which the Greek Words of Emphasis are reason of the position which they occupy in
designated. Eor the use and beauty of the Greek Text, with reference to some other
this arrangement, the reader is requested words.
to examine the annexed remarks on Signs To remedy these deficiencies, the following
System of Noattion is employed in the Eng-
of Emphasis. lish column of the DIAGLOTT.
The Chapters and Verses of the Common 1. Those Words rendered •positively em-
Version have been retained, principally for phatic by the presence of the Greek article, are
convenience of reference. The reader however, printed m Small Capitals: as, " The LIFE was
by following the paragraphs in the opposite t h e LIGHT Of M E N . "
column, need not be governed by these arbi- 2. Those Pronouns Substantive which, in
trary divisions. Chapters and Verses were the Greek, are intended to be positively em-
not introduced till the middle of the 16th cen- phatic are printed in Black Letter: as, "~i§Z
tury. must increase, but 5 must decrease."
So F o o t N o t e s a n d R e f e r e n c e s . 3. Those Adjectives and Pronouns which in
—The various Readings of the Vatican the Greek are comparatively emphatic, as in-
dicated by their position, are printed with an
MS., Notes for the elucidation of the text, Initial Capital Letter : as, "One Body, and
and References, are introduced at the bot- One Spirit, even as ye are called in One Hope
tom of the page. The Notes are critical, of your CALLING."
illustrative, explanatory, and suggestive. 4. All Greek Substantives, as being of more
importance than other words, are also com-
Old Testament quotations are always re- menced with a Capital Letter.
ferred to, and copious parallel passages in By adopting these Signs of Emphasis, it is
the New. believed certainty and intensity are given to
passages where they occur, as well as vivacity
4 . A p p e n d i x . — I t is intended to add and earnestness to the discourses in which
an Appendix to the Work, containing all they are found; thus rendering the reader, a
the Geographical and Proper Names hearer, as i t were, of the life-words of Hiia
" who spoke as never man spoke," or whiofe
found in th@ Niew Testament; with Words were enunciated by His inspired a$osti@g.
LEWES A P P M U M A T M 01 TBI CffiSEK ALPHAB1
FIGURE. KAMS. SOUND, OR POWER.
REMARKS.
Aa Alpha a % * ACCENTS are said to
B j8 Beta b sometimes assist the reader
to discriminate between
T 7 Gamma g hard, as in be^in w>rdr* which are alike in
Delta d ftfrm, frnt different in mean-
A 5 ing; but as they ai'e by no
E € Epsilon e shortj as i n met means necessary, cither for
the pronouncing or under-
zC Zeta z standing of the Greek lan-
fuage, and as the earliest oi
H 7] Eta e long, as in keen 11 the manuscripts of the
© 0 Thata th Greek Testament is without
accents, i t has been thought
I I Iota i best to omit them in the
DIAGLOTT, leaving the sense,
K K Kappa k in doubtful cases, to be de-
Lambda 1 termined by the context. If
AA accents favor a particular
M fi Mu m sense, it may be an erroneous
one, and then they are inju-
N f Nu n rious -, and if they do not fa-
vor any particular sense,
H I Xi X then they are unnecessary.
Oo Omicron o short, as in lot
PRONUNCIATION.—Consid-
n IT Pi P erable discrepancy of opinion
pP Eho r prevails among the learned
concerning the proper sound
]$ (r, final s Sigma s of some oi these letters, and
as i t is impossible at this dis-
T T Tau t tance of time to ascertain
T !> Upsilon u the mode of pronunciation
among the ancient Greeks,
* 4> Phi ph the simplest plan is to con-
sider each Greek letter as
XX Chi ch hard, as in dtard corresponding in sound to
^ tj/ Psi ps its correlative letter in our
own alphabet, as shown in
£1 co Omega o long, as in throne. the Table.
The LETTERS are divided into seven vowels and seventeen con-
sonants.
The VOWELS are e, o, short; 77, «, long; and a, j , u? doubtful.
DIPHTHONGS are formed of two vowels joined together, and are
twelve in number; six proper, cu, av, et, ev, 01, ov and six im-
proper, a, 77, tp, 7)v, oov, vi. The little stroke under a, ??, ^, stand-
ing for Iota, called Iota subscript, is not sounded, but merely
serves to show the derivation.
The LABIALS, (TT, /3, </>,) the PALATALS, (K, 7, ^ , ) and the D E N -
TALS, ( T , 5, 0,) are
named according to the organs of articulation
employed in pronouncing them. To each of these classes belongs
a double letter, so called because combining the sound of s with
that of another consonant; thus, the Labials, TTS, /8S, <ps, are
equal to ip, the Palatals, KS, ys, xs, to £, and the Dentals, rs, 8s,
tof.
The letter v can stand only before Dentals; before Labials it be-
comes fi' before the liquids, (A, p, v, p,) assimilation takes place,
so that before A it becomes A, before p it becomes p, &c. Before
Palatals v is converted into y b u t observe, that whenever 7 is
found before another 7, or either of the other Palatals, it is al-
ways pronounced like n ; thus ayyzAos (angel) is pronounced a%-
gelos, not aggelos,
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS ON GRAMMAR.
Every -word having a vowel or diphthong for the first letter is,
in most printed books, marked at the beginning either with an
aspirate, or rough breathing, ('), as yKtos, [sun,) pronounced as
if written Helios ; or with a smooth one, ('), as (bn, (upon,) simply
read epL The former one of these breathings is only of necessary
use, and may be considered as having the force of the English
letter h. The aspirate is placed over p and v when they stand at
the beginning of a word; thus fiotiop, {a rose,) pronouncedrhodon.
In diphthongs the breathing is placed over the second vowel;
thus vios, (a son,) pronounced why-os. When p is doubled, the
last one takes the aspirate, as eppoxxo, pronounced errhoso.
Words in Greek ar© of eight kinds, called Parts of Speech;
viz., Article, Noun, Pronoun, Verb, Participle, Adverb, Preposition,
and Conjunction.
The Article, Noun, Pronoun, and Participle, are declined with
Gender, Number, and Case.
There are three Genders; the Masculine, Feminine and Neuter.
There are two Numbers ; the Singular, which speaks of one, as
\oyos, a word; and the Plural, which speaks of more than one, as
\oyot, words. C :
To these the Greeks added a third number, called the Dual, which only sp a of two, but
this number was not much used, and is not found either in the Septuagint, or New Testa-
ment.
There are five Cases; the Nominative, Genitive, Dative, Accusa-
tive, and Vocative.
The Article 6, TJ, TO, generally answers to the definite article
the in English. When no article is expressed in Greek, the Eng-
lish indefinite artiele a is signified. Thus avdpcairos means a man,
or man in general; and 6 avdpcairos, the man. It is thus declined:
SINGULAR. PLURA L.
Mass. Fem. Neut. — Masc. Fem. Neut.
.Jom. 6, 7\, TO, the. Nom. ol, at, ra, the.
Gen. TOl/, TTJS, TOV, of the. Gen. TCCV, TOSV, TOOV, of the.
Dat. TCf, T77, TCp, to the. Dat. TOIS, T a t S , rots, to the.
Ace. TOV, T7]V, TO, the. Ace. TOVS, ras, ra, the.
The Article has no vocative ; a, which sometimes precedes a
noun in the vocative, is an Interjection.
The Article takes the consonant r in every Case, except in the
nom. sin. masc. and fem. b, rj, and in the nom. pi. masc. and fem.
ot, at, where the r is superseded by the aspirate (').-
The gen. pi. in all genders and in every declension, enas in lov.
The Personal or Primitive Pronouns are t h r e e : tyw, I, plural
ijfieis, we, of the first person ; <rv, thou, plural vpsis,, you, of the
second; Gen. ou, he or she, plural a-^eis, they, of the third.
The Relative Pronouns are 6s, TJ, 6, who, which, and at/Tos, avrrj^
avro, he, she, it, & c , & c , &c.
To those wholly unacquainted with Greek, the foregoing remarks will give some, thougli
perhaps but little satisfaction. If a further knowledge is desired, the reader had better pro-
cure a Grammar. A very good book to commence with has been published by Bagster &
Sons, London, entitled, " A Practical Guide to the first Study of the Greek Testament/' de-
signed for those who have no knowledge of the Greek language.
>pETAITEAAXON] KATA MAT0AION]
[GLAD TIDINGS] ' BT MATTHEW.
"~
A O O O K D I N G TO M A T T H E W .
I CHAPTER 1.
KE$. L 1. .
1 1 A Register of the
Bij3\os yevvearecos Irjcrov "KpiGTOV, VIOV
A record of descent of Jesus Christ, BOS of J Lineage of Jesus Christ,
Aavid, vtov Afipaa/uL. 2
Aftpaa/J. €yevv7}0~6 rov Son of David, Son oi
David, son of Abraam. Abraam begot the Abraham.
Icraa/r Icaa/c 8e eycvvTjffe rov IctKcafi' Ia/ccy/3 2 From J Abraham pro-
Isaac; Isaac and begot the Jacob; Jacob ceeded ISAAC ; from Jlsa-
8e eyevvjja'e rov lovdav Kai rovs aSe\<povs ac, J A C O B ; from X Jacob,
and begot the Judaa and the brothers JUDAH and his BRO-
3
avrov. Ioi/Sas 8e eyevvTjcre rov &apes (cai rov THERS ;
of him. Judaa and begot the Phares and the
Zapa e/c rf]S ®a/j,ap. <bap€s 8e eyevvqo'e rov 3 from Judah, PHAREZ
Zara by the Thamar. Phares and begot the and ZARAH, by T A M A R ;
4 from Pharez, HEZRON ;
Ea'pOO/JL' Eapoo/ii Se eyevvrjo'e rov Apa/u' Apafx
Esrom; Esroin and begot the Aram; Aram from Hezron, RAM ;
Se eyevvr)o~€ rov AfjuvaSa^ A/xivaSa/3 Se 4 from Ram, AMMINA-
and begot the Aminadab; Aminadab and
D A B ; from Amminadab,
eyevvyce rov Naao'o'oov Naaacrcov Se eycvvTjo'e NAHSHON ; from Nah-
begot the Naasson; Naasson and begot
5 shon, SALMON;
rov ^aXfMoov ^CLXJACOV Se eyevvrjo'e rov Boo£
the Salmon: Salmon and begot the Booz 5 from Salmon, BOAZ,
€K ri]s c P a x a / 3 . fioo£ Se eyevvr}o~€ rov flj3rjd CK by R A H A B ; from Boaz,
by the Kachab. Boos and begot the Obed by OBED, by R U T H ; from
TT]S 'VovQ. X2j8r?S Se cyevvijo'e rov Ietrcraf Obed, J E S S E ;
the Ruth. Obed and begot ^the Jesse;
6
Ie<rcrai Se eyevvrjo'e rov Aavid rov /ScwnAea. 6 and from J Jesse,
Jesse and begot the David the king.
DAVID the KING. David
had $ SOLOMON by the
AaviS Se ^[<3 jScunAeus] eyevvrjo'e rov ^o\ofxcova [WIDOW] of U R I A H ;
David and [the king] begot the Solomon
e/c rrjs rov Ovpiov. 7 ^oKofioov Se ey€W7]o~e 7 Solomon had J R E -
by the of the Urias. Solomon and begot HOBOAM ; Rehoboam had
rov 'Po&oa/JL" 'Po&oa/Jt, Se zyevvrjo'e rov Afiia- ABIJAH ; Abijah had
the Roboam; Roboam and begot the Abia; ASA;
Afiia Se eyevvrjo'e rov A c e r 8
Ao~a Se eyevvrjo'e 8 Asa had J E H O S H A -
Abia and begot the Asa; Asa and begot PHAT ; Jehoshaphat had
rov IcoarcMpar' looo'acpar Se eyzvvqo'e rov Icopa/j.'
the Josaphat; Josaphat ana begot the Joram ;
f JEHORAM ; Jehoram
9 had UZZIAH;
Icopa/ui Se eyevvrjo'e rov O^Lav Octets Se eyev-
Joram and begot the Ozias; Ozias and begot 9 Uzziah had JOTHAM ;
VTjcrc rov la>adajix' Ic^aOaja Se eyevvrjo'e rov Axa£ Jotham had AHAZ ; Ahaz
the Jotham; Jotham and begot the Achaz; had H E Z E K I A H ;
A x a C ^ 6 *yevvr)0'€ rov E £ e / a c w 10
E£eKias Se 10 Hezekiah had M A -
Achaz and begot the Ezekias; Ezekias and N A S S E H : Manesseh had
Byevvrjo'e rov Mavao'crr)' Mavaao'rjs Se eyevvrjare AMON ; Amon had J o -
begot the Manasses; Manasses and begot SIAH :
n
rovA/xcov A/ncov Se eyevvrja'e rovlcociav Ieocrms
the Amon; Amon a i d begot the Josias; Josias 11 and t Josiah had
J E C H O N I A H and his BRO-
Se eyevvrjce rov lexoviav tcai rovs adeA<povs
and begot the Jechonias and the brothers THERS, near the time of
the CARRYING-A WAY to
avrov, eiri TTJS fisrotKearc Ba&vAwvos. Babylon.
of him, near the removal Babylonian.
KE<!>. 3. CHAPTER I I I .
1
Ev Se TOILS 7}fi<spais eicewcus Trapayiverai. 1 Now in those DAYS
In now the dayo those comes appeared John the I M -
MERSER, i n t h e fDESEET
looavvrjs o fiairTi(rT7}s9 Kypvcrcroov <sv rr) eprj^Kp
John the dipper, proclaiming in the desert
of JUD^SA, publicly an-
2 nouncing,
rrjs lovhaias, \_Kai~\ Xeycoy Meravoeire'
of the Judea, [and] rsaying ; Reform yc; 2 +" Reform! because
s the EOYAL MAJESTY of
r)yyLK€ yap r) f^aciXeta roov ovpavcov. Ovros the HEAVENS has ap-
has come nigh for the majesty of the heavena This
proached."
yap e(TTiv 5 prjOeis viro 'Hcafov rov irpocjyrjrov, 3 For this is HE of
for is he spoken of by Esaias the prophet,
€J/ Tj7 <spri/Aq>° whom Isaiah the PROPHET
hcyOVTOS' " &00V7) fiotoVTOS
SPOKE, saying: $ "A Voice
saying; "A voice crying out in the desert;
€T0l/JLa(TaT6 Tf)V d$OV KVpLOV, evdeias TTOIGLTI
" proclaiming in the DES-
make ye ready the way of a lord,
" ERT, ' Prepare the WAY
straight make ye
" 'for the Lord, make the
ras rpt-fiovs avrov." " ' HIGHWAYS straight for
the beaten tracks of him."
4 e T0 v vJa "'him.'"
AUTOS 8e 6 Icaavvrjs €ix * ?> l ' ®>vrov 4 r Now J O H N wore a
He and the John had the outer garment of him MANTLE of Camel's Hair,
airo rpi%(av Ka/j.r,Xov, Kai (jtivqv depp.arivqv with a leathern Girdle en-
from hairs of a camel, and a belt made of skin circling his WAIST; and
ir<spi rrju o<T<pvu avrov 7} 8e rpo(pr) avrov t\v his FOOD wa3 Locusts and
around the loins of him; the and food of him was wild Honey.
5
axpiSes /ecu fxeXL ay piov. T O T € e£e7roo€ueTO 5 Then resorted to him
locusts and honey wild. 'i'hen went out Jerusalem, and All Ju-
irpos avrov 'lepoffoXv/Aa, tcai iracra q lovBaia, BMA, and All the COUN-
to him Jerusalem, and all the Judea, TRY along the JORDAN ;
Kat iracra 7] irepix^pos rov lopficvov tcai 6 and were immersed
and all the country about of the Jorc'an; and by him in the * River
efiaTCTL&i'TO €U rep lop^avy VK' avroi/c, G^ofioXo- JORDAN, confessing their
were dipped in to the Jordan by him, confessing SINS.
yovfievot ras afAapnas avrcav. 7 But seeing many of
the sins of l-Lom. the P H A R I S E E S and sad-
7 iScov 8e roXXovs r&v <£>apitfww?/ Kai SaSSou- ducees coming to *the
Seeing and many of the Pharisees and Sadducees IMMERSION, he said to
Kaieov epyofizvovs ein TO fiairricr/jLa avrov, enrev them; %"Q Progeny of
coming to the dipping of him, he said Vipers! who has admon-
avrois' Teyvrifxara €XL0*V(ai/'> rLS
vTreBei^ev ished you to fly from
to them; O broods of venomous serpents, who pointed out t h e APPROACHING VEN-
vfiiv (pvyew airo TTJS fA€AAovo~r}S opyrjs; GEANCE ?
to you to flee from the coming wrath P 8 Produce, then, Fruit
8
Iloi7)o'are ovv Kapirou a^iov ftcravoias, worthy of BEFORMATION :
TTJS
Bring forth then fruit worthy of the reformation, 0 and presume not to
9
Kai fir) Bo^rjre Xeyeiv sv kavrois" Uarepa say to yourselves, ' We
and not think to say in yourselves; A father have a Father,—ABRA-
9
exoyttej/ rov AfBpaafi' Xeyco yap vyuv^ on dvvarai HAM; for I assure you,
we have the Abraain; I say for to you, that is able That GOD is able out of
6 6eos €K rwv XiBoov rovroop eyeipai TSKVO, 'rep these STONES to raise up
the God out of the stones these to raise up children to the Cluldren to ABRAHAM.
t 13. Perhaps allusion is here made to a bituminous and fragrant species of salt, found
at the Lake Asphaltites ; great quantities of which were thrown by the priests ever the
sacrifices, to counteract the smell of the burning flesh, and to hasten its consumption. This
substance, however, was easily damaged by exposure to the atmosphere ; and the portion of
it thus rendered unfit for the purpose to which it was ordinarily applied, was strewed upon
the pavement of the temple, t o prevent slipping in wet weather. MaundrelL in his travels,
states that he tasted some that had entirely lost its savor.—Trollope. f 15. The modius
was a measure, both among the Greeks and. Romans, containing a little less than a peck;
but it is clear that nothing nere depends upon the capacity of the measure.
% 10. 2 Tim. ii. 12; Acts xiv. 22; Rev. iii. 21 X 12. Rom. viii. 18. % 18. Lufce
jar. 84, 35. % 14. Phil. ii. 15.
Ck&p i ) MATTHEW T -$:' 26
eKax^rwv] Kat o\5a£fl ourco rovs shall violate one of.i"he
avOpcoirovs,
least, : . . p i ind teach thus LKAST of tlieSC COM-
the men,
(Kaxio'ros K\7]07](TeTat ev rr\ fiaaiAeiq, rov MANDS, and shall t o r n
V; least ;' V, h e shall-be called . " i n . the king>loin of t h e MEN SO, Will bo CI 11 PO-
ovpavuwV" 6s 5' a y Trotrjcrr] /ecu §<8a£?7, o u r o y llUte in the KINGDOM of
heavens i who but ever shall di- , and . teach, t h e same the MtAVENS, but who-
fxeyas KAy Oliver at ev rrj BacriAeia, ruv ovpavuv. teach shall ever practise and
them, will lie called
great shall be called in the Kingdom of the heavens.
2Q great in the KINGDOM uf
Aey(ayap VJJ.LV, on eav /AT] ire purer every 7] the HEAVENS. •'••!< t*C
I say for to you, t h a t except .^ , abound ,..., t h e
20 For I tell you, that
liKaiocrvvT) v/acov irAeiov rwv ypajxfxarewv Kat unless your RIG'IIIEOUS-
righteousness ofyou more oftk.e scribes ' and
NKSS excel that of the
,4>apio~aiuv, ov jurj eLcreAOrjre ets rrjv ftacriXetav SCRIBES and Pharisees,1,
Pharisees,- by no meana you may enter into _ t h e / kingdom, ,
you shall never enter into
,rwv ovpavcov^ the KINGDOM of the HEA-J
of the heavens.' ;1
•VENS. >:? '-t*: :'•#
21 H
UKovcrare, 6rt eppe$r} rots• apx^ois'J,* Ovit was said to the AN.
21 You have heard That
You have heard, that it was said to the ancients ; V . J '• Not
CIENTS, % 'Thou shalt not
<povevcreis' 6s 5' av (povevarr), cvoxos ear at ry ' k i l l ; and whoever shall
thou shall t i l l , who and ever shall kill, , ) liable ' shall be to t h e
' kill, will be famenable toj
Kpicrei" 'PEyw 5e Aeycc vfxiv, drt ?ra$ 6 opyi- ' the J U D G E S . ' -*VH •-•wf
tribunal."- }^C: > I hut say t o you, t h a t all the
22 But 2 say to you, being
(opevos rep atieAepep avrov *[e/K7?,] evoxos
tcrrat That every one BEING
angry t o t h e brother • of him ; [without cause,] liable shall b e
•ANGRY With his BROTHER,
rt) Kpteref; e)s 6° av emy rep cc5eA</>^ avrov shall be amenable to the.
t o t h e tribunal i who and ever shall say to t h e brother ..**,. of him j
JUDGES : and whoever
pana, evoxos ecrrat rep eriJveSpiep' 6s 5 au etttr,' shall say to his BROTHER,
vile fellow, liable shall be t o t h e sanhedrim ; who and ever, shall say j
Fool 1 will be subject to,
fAwpe, , evoxos eerrat ets rt]v yeevvav rov irvpos^ the HIGH COUNCIL; but
O fool, / ' l i a b l e , shall be to t h e ' Gehenna ; of the % fire. ^
whoever shall say, Apos-
^Eav\ ovv , 7r-potrepepys ro 5eopov crov CV<. V TO tate wretch 1 will be ob-
ft- If ' therefore i thou bring ;'*• t h e ' ' gift •£' of thee ' to % t h e
noxious to the PUENINQ.
6u(rta<rT7)piovp Katcet fivrjerOys, 6ri 6 a8eA<po$ of GEHENNA. ' .- *('
Y-.V '•- altar, v * ? ^ and there remember, •••'; that theU,. brother ;,
€l 23 lf: therefore, thou
trov *x rt Kara crov^^aepes enet roooopov bring thy GIFT to the AL*
«fthe« has somewhat .cgainst thee i (^ J leave , there t h e gift',,
TAR, and there recollect
crov e/xirpoerOev rov Ovcrtaerryjptovl Kat viraye, That thy BROTHER has
:
o f thee before X t h e (^">«3:'; altar, '.^J^M, a n 4 r £ 0 . %°< ° P ought against thee, '.
irpearov StaAAayrjQt rep adeAepa) (rov,: Kat rpre 24 leave there thy GTFT
V first be thou reconciled t o the brother ofthee, and "then before the altar, and go,
5
*\6(tiV rrpo(T<p4pe ro tcopop crov. * lcr6t C evi/owv first be reconciled to thy
coming' l; offer; v. t h e gift ofthee- Pe tbou willing to alaree BROTHER, then come, and.
Tcf avTtdtKtpcrov raxvi *°°s orov
*t eu rr) t)B<p present thy GIFT, V
•with t h e opponent of thee quickly, 95 Agree quickly with
while thou art ip t h e . w a y
per* avrov firjirore ere irapadtf 6 avriSiKos r$ thy PROSECUTOR, while
jfeith ' ; hirnj lest thee deliver u p t h e . o p p o n e n t t o t h e thai art on the ROA D with
•Kptrr), Kat 6 upirrjs [ere irapaBq}! : ?<$ •. VTnjperr}, him; lest the PROSECU-
s
judge, apd the judge [thee deliver u p | t o t h e v- officer,
2G
TOR deliver thee to the
Kat as <pvKaKV)V $Ar)67]a'r). v, Afir)v Keyia, croit JUDGE, and the JUDGE to
l
fend into prison. ' t h o u shall be cast. '' Indeed I s a y ' t o thee, the OFFICER, and thou
ov /j.ri e^e\6r}s €K€i6a>, ews ay arrodevs rov be cast into Prison. -
jby no means thou wilt come out thence, '"' til} t h o u hast paid the. /26 Indeedj I say to thee,
fffxaTdv Ko^pavryiv/"~ ^ ' Thou wilt by no means
V_.
Y be released, till thou hast
laat " " farthing,/^
../ J4 paid the LAST Farthing. (
\* VATICAN MANUSCBIPT-^-22. without cause—afnit.^sr^'f 25. deliver thee—omit/
+ 21; The Jews had a Common Court consisting of twenty-three men, which had power to
sentence criminals to death, by_ beheading or strangling;; this was called the Judgment, of
Court of Judges. The Sanhedrim or High Council consisted of seventy-two men, being the
Court of the Jews, before which the highest crimes were tried. This Omirt alone had power
Jo punish wiihjieath by^toning. Thijs was thought a more terrible death than the former,
Chap. 5 : 27-] MATTHEW. [Ctiap. 5 : 35.
2
? UKovcrare, brt epfieQr}' *(0u 27 You have heard That
fxotx€v"
You have heard, that i t was s a i d ; it was said, J' Thou shalt
" Not t h o u shalt commit
' not commit adultery ;'
adultery.- I b u t say t o you, t h a t all who looking a t 28 but IE say to you,
yvvaiKa irpos ro eiridvfxTicrcu a i r r ^ s , T^STJ e/xoi- That every man GAZING
a woman in order t o lust after her, already has AT a Woman, in order to
X^vffev avTf)v ev TT? tcapdia avrov. *- 2 9 Et 5e 6 C I I E 1 U S H I M P U R E D K -
debauched h e r , i n t b e heart of him. , I f and t h e SIUE, has already com-
ocpOaX/xos crov 6 Sextos crKav8a\i£ei <re, e£eAe mitted lewdness with her
eye of thee t h e right { ^: ensnare thee, tear o u t in his HEART.
avrov, Rat $aKe CLTTO crov crvfxcpzpet yap crot, 29 Therefore, if thy
it, a n d cast i t from t h e e ; i t i9 profitable for t o thee, RIGHT EYE insnare thee,
tva airoKfjrai kv rcav fie\cov crov, /cat [xt] oXov away: itit out, pluck and throw it
is hetter for thee
t h a t should perish one of the members .of thee, a n d n o t whole
ro ffcofxa (Toy fiX-qQr) .sis ycevvav. J*°Kdt et T\ BERS, to lose one of thy MEM
the body of thee should be cast i n t o Gehenna, [jj A n d if .the
than that thy Whole
€l BODY should be cast into
8 e | t a crov x P (TKavda\i^€icrei' CKKO^/OV avrrjv, Gehenna. .- ->m Jg&
right of thee hand •; • ensnare j , * ^ - X thee j}J, c u t 'off . . h e r ,
v
30 And if thy BIGHT
kat /3aAe arco ffOV\, crv/JL^>sp€t yap crot Iva airo- Hand i'nsnare thee, cut it
and cast from t h e e ; •-. it is profitable ^ for t o thee t h a t should
off, and throw it away: i t
Kf)rat 4i/ rcov fxeXcav crov^ Hat [.ir) $Xov ro crcafxa is hetter for thee to lose
perish one of the members of thee, a n d n o t -whole t h e body
one of thy MEMBERS, than
cov &Xr)Qr) ets y€cvvav^~^" that thy Whole, BODY
of t h e e should be cast into' G e h e n n a ^
should * be cast Into G&?
61
Epf>e97) ?€, ^oTt os av airoXvcrr) Ti)v yvvatxa henna; ••-• •:,- -••^'- W^'/
It waa said and, »' t h a t whoever shall release t h e wife 31 And.it was said,
abrov, db?a> avry^airo&rao'iov^ ^JLyto' d$ Xf ' Whoever shall dismiss
of him, let h i m give h e r ..("•); a bill of divorce," I' but his WIFE, let him give
hzyoo vfxtv, drt 6s av airoXvcrrj rv\v yvvauca a y - ' her a Writ of Divorce.' j
say to you, that whoever may release the , wife • of 32 But 5 say to you,
rov, TrapeKros Xoyov ' iropvstas, irotst avrrjv That * EVERY-ONE who
him, except on account pf fornication, makes her DISMISSES his •WIFE, ex-
acr ai KaL s cejpt on account of Whore-
fto{% ^ ' & eav Q.TTO\€\VIJL€VT]V yafj.rjcrr}, dom,. causes her to commit
to commit adultery; a n d whoever - • h e r being divorced m a y » lla rry,
adultery; and * H E who
gjLoixarai. ^ MARRIES t h e divorced
.commits adultery*
Woman, commits adultery.
^TtaXiv 7}Kov(far^'6rt zppeOri rots apx^tots' 33 t Again, you have
Again y o u have heard, t h a t it was said t o t h e ancients; heard That it was said to
c<
Ovtc €TnopK7}o*£ts* airodooo'Gts §e rep Kvpi(p the ANCIENTS; J'TllOtt
" N o t t h o u shalt swear falsely; shalt perform b u t t o t h e Lord 'shalt not perjure thyself,
rovs dpnovs crov" 3 4 E7W 8e Xzyco VJJ.IV (JLTJ ofxoyai ' but shalt perform to the
the oaths of t h e e . " ?- I b u t say t o y o u n o t swear ' L 6 R D thine OATHS ; '
oXccs' /Jirjre €V T<J> ovpavcp, on Opovos ecrrt rov 34 hut JE ^ay to you,
at all; n o t even by t h e ' heaven,
?s
. for a throne i t is of the }Swear not-at all; neither
6ebw jtnjte €V rr) yp^ brt vrroiro^tov €&rt roSy by the HEAVEN, for it i s
God; ' n o r b y t h e earth, for ••. a footstool , i t u ' of t h e GOD'S Throne;
IXQ^WV avrov _ firfre eis .'lepawoAujaa, brt iroXts 35 nor by t h e EARTH,
feet of h i m ; neither b y '>'i Jerusalem, for because it is a Footstool
a city
3
e a r i rov 'fJLGfaXoit fiao-tXfary ® ^ T € ev T77 for his FEET; neither shalt
it is of t h e ''^-great ^7Xr,- king; v < ^ )'- » o r ' b y t h e thou swear hy Jerusalem,
* VATICAN MAJJJJSCBIFT-^-SO. gfoaway. 32. J5VJ3BY-ONB WhO DIVORCES. 82. HH
x ,
W h o MARBIBS. , ^-'•-v^Sr,-':•^^fv3•^
,.-./v#;^''
. . A .
. . . »( )Mmc-i
• . t 33. The morality of the Jews in regard to oaths was truly execrable. They maintained
that a man might swear with his lips, and annul it at the same moment in his heart. They
also held that oaths are binding only according to the nature of the thing by which a man
swears: asserting that the law, which our Sav«.or here cites, referred to those oaths only
which were of a binding nature. Instances of this distinction, which they made between
oaths'that were and were not binding, are expressly cited and condemned by our Lord in
Matt, xxiii. 16—22; and the injunction here given against swearing by Heaven, by Jerusalem,
&c., is in relation to a variety of frivolous adjurations which were constantly in their mouths,
i t 27. Exod. xx. 14. t 31. Deut. xxiv. l; Matt. six. 3—9; Mark x« 2—13. % j §3. j>ett^
\ p Ui, 2\-rP \ Num. xxx. 2., , * 34. Jamosy. 12.
Chap. 5:36.] MATTHEW. [Cftap. 8: 47.
K€(paXr) (Tov ofioo"r)s, OTI ov dvpao'cu fjuap rpixa for it is the % city of the,
head of thee shalt thou swear, for not thou art able one hair GREAT K I N G ;
KevKTjV 7} /xeXaipap Troirjo'ai. ^ E(rrw 5e 6 Xoyos HEAD,36 nor by thy
white or blackto make. Let be but the word because thou canst not
VjJLO)P' PCU PCU' OV OV TO 5e -Kcpurcrov TOVTCOP, make One Hair white or
of you; yes yes; n o ; that for over and above of these, black.
€K TOV TTOVYipOV 60'TLPi 37 But let your Yes be
of the evil is. yes; and your No, no: for
38
UKovcrare, OTI epfeOr)' " OcpdaX/iiop CLPTI whatever EXCEEDS these,,
proceeds from EVIL.
You have heard, that it was said; An eye for
39 38 You have heard That
ocpQaXfiov, KCU odovra auri OSOPTOS." E7&? 5e it was said, %' Eye for
an eye, and a tooth for a tooth." I but
' E y e , and Tooth for
Xeyca V/JUP, JXT] aPTiaTTjpcu Tcp iroprjpcp' aXX> do'ris ' Tooth;'
say to you, not resist the evil; but whoever 39 but 5 say to you,
<re pairi&et eiri TT\P de^iap o"ov o'layopcc, crTpsipop t oppose not theINJURI-
thee shall slap upon the right of thee cheek, turn OUS PERSON ; but if any
40
avro) KCU TT\P aXXyp' KCLI Tcp OGXOPTL Got Kpi- one strike thee on thy
to him also the other; and to the purposing thee to sue Cheek, turn to him
BIGHT
Br}uai3 KCU TOV xLr(ava (T0V
Xa&eip, acf>€s avT<p also the LEFT ;
at law, and the tunic of thee to take, give up to him 40 and WHOEVER WILL
41
KCU TO Ifiartov KCU OCTTLS O"€ ayyapevcrei (JLLXIOP sue thee for thy COAT, let
also the mantle; and whoever thee shall force to go mile him have the MANTLE
ep, vTraye ^uer5 avTov dvo. 4'2Tcp CUTOVPTI o'e also.
one, go with him two. To the asking thee 41 And if a man t press
Sidov Kai TOV OeXopTa caro o~ov $av€io~ao~daiy thee to go one t Mile with
do thou give; and the wishing from thee to borrow money, him, go two.
fir) cnrocrTpcKprjs. 42 i Give to HIM who
not do thou repulse. SOLICITS thee; and H I M ,
43
HtfoixraTe, OTI eppeOr}' " Aycnrrjo'eis TO who WOULD borrow from
You have heard, that it was said; " Thou shalt love the thee, do not reject.
vXr](riov Gov, K<U fiio~7i(reis TOP ex&pop GOV." 43 You have heard That
neighbor ofthee, and hate the enemy ofthee." it was said, X ' Thou shalt
44
Eyw 5e Xeyca VJXIP, ayairaTe TOVS €)(dpovs V/ULOOP, ' love thy NEIGHBOR, and
I but say to you, love the enemies of you, 'hate thine ENEMY ;'
*[€VXoy€lT6 TOVS KCLTCLpWfXZPOVS V/JLCLS, KCtXOOS 44 but I say to you,;
[bless those cursing you, good Love your ENEMIES, and
7roieiT€ TOIS fiio'ovo'tp v[ias,] KCU npocevxeo'de pray for THOSE who
do to those hating you,] and pray * PERSECUTE you;
virep TUP [eirrjpea^oPToop vfias KaC\ dicaKovroop 45 that you may re-
for those injuring you and] persecuting semble THAT FATHER of
beets' ^ OTTOOS ycP7](r6e viol TOV irarpos V/JLOOP, yours in the HEAVENS,
you; that you may be sons of the father of you, who makes his SUN arise
TOV ep ovpapois' OTI TOP TJXIOP CLVTOV ctpcLTeXXei on Bad and Good, and
of the in heavens: for the sun of him it rises sends rain on Just and
€7Tl ir0P7)p0VS KCLI CiyaOoVS, KOA j8/?6X6i 67Ti BlKCU- Unjust.
on evil and good, and it rains on just 46 For if you love THEM
ovs KCU. adiKovs. ^ Eap yap
ayaTrrjcrrjTc TOVS only who LOVE you, What
and unjust.If for you love those Reward can you expect ?
ayaircoPTas v/txas, TIPCL /LUO'OOP ex€T€ >' ovxt KCU Do not even the TAX-
loving you, what reward have you ? not even GATHERERS the SAME ?
01 TeXoopai TO avTO TTOLOVO'L ; ^ KCU eap ao"ira- 47 And if you salute
the tax-gatherers the same do? and if you your BRETHREN only, in
crrjo'de TOVS
•ahite the adeXcpovs
brothers V/J,COP
efyou JHOPOP,
only, TI
what trepicro'op
more what do you excel ? Do
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—44. bless THOSE who CURSE you, do good to THOSB who HATB
you—omit. 44. PERSECUTE you.
t 41. An allusion to the Angari, or couriers of the Persians, who had authority to impi'ess
into their service men, horses, and ships, or any + hing that came in their way, and which
mig-ht serve to accelerate their journey. From tue Persians this custom passed to the Ro-
mans, and it is still retained in the East. t 41. I h e ItomaJi milion, or mile, measured
a thousand paces.
% 35. Psa. xlviii. 2.' X 88. Exod. xxi. 24; P^vt xix. 21. i 39. Prov. xx. 22; xxi^,
2Q; Rom. xii. 17—19. X 42. Deut. xv. 7~11. X 4». -*>v. xix, ig^ Tj®vkk xxiii' &
Gnap. 5: 48.] MATTHEW. [map. 6: 7.
ifxw Byjcavpovs ev ovpapcp, OTTOV OVTG CTJS OVTG ven where neither Moth
to you treasures in
heaven, where neither moth nor nor Rust can consume,
fipooffis a<paviCel> Kai OTTOV KKeirrai ov diopvcr- and where Thieves break
rust destroys, and where thieve* not dig not through, nor steal.
(Tovcriy ovds KXtirrovcriv. 21
'OTTOV yap ecriv 6
21 For where * thy
through nor steal. Where for i» the TEEASUKE is, there * thy
HEART will also be.
07]cravpos vficop, eK€i ecrrcu Kai T) tcaptita bfjuov. 22 JTne LAMP of tha
treasure of you, there will he also the heart of you.
22 BODY is * thine EYE ; if,
'O Kvxvos rov crcofxaros eariu 5 ofyQaXfxos. therefore, thine EYE be
The lamp of the body is th« eye.
clear, thy Whole BODY
Eav ovv 6 o<pdaXfios crov atrXovs #, oXov
will be enlightened;
If therefore the eye of thee Bound maybe, whole 23 but if thine EYE be
23
TO ccu/jia aov <p<t)T€iPov eo'rai. Eap 5e 6 o<p6aX- dim, thy Whole BODY will
the body of thee enlightened will be. If but the eye be darkened. If, then,
fios o~ov TTourjpos y, bXov TO ccc/xa crov O~KOT€I- THAT LIGHT which is in
of thee evil may be, whole the body of thee darkness thee be Darkness, how
vov earTat. Ei ovv TO cpa)S, TO ep croi, CKOTOS great is that DAEKNESSI
will be. If then the light, t i a t in fc thee, darkness 24 X No man can serve
effTt, TO CKOTOS TT060V; Two Masters; for either
it, the darkness how great f he will hate ONE, and love
^QvSeis tvfGTat fivo'i Kvpiots SOVXGVGIV t) the OTHEE; or, at least,
No one is able two lord* to serve j either he will attend to One, and
•yap TOP eva ixio"r)crei, Kai TOU eTepop aya7rr]o~€C neglect the OTHEE. You
for the one he will hate, and the other he will love j cannot serve God and
7] epos apde^eTCii, Kai TOO eTepov KaTacppopyoret. t Mammon.
er ona he will cling to, and the other he willslight. 25 Therefore, I charge
Ov Svpacrde Gecp dovXeveip Kai fxafxcapa, 25 Aia you, $ B e not anxious
Not you are able God to serve and mammon. For about your L I F E , what
TOVTO Xcyto v/nip' Mrj fiepiftpaTG TTJtyvKrjVJUOOP, you shall eat, or what you
thU I say to you; N o t be over careful the life of you, shall drink; nor about
vi <f)ay7}Ts, Kai TI TTI-QT^' fiTjde TO? o'tafj.aTi your BODY, what you shall
what youmay eat, and what you may drink; nor to the body wear. Is not the L I F E of
vfAtoV) TI cpdvarjo'de. Gv%i V ty^X7) KXeiop €O~TI more value than FOOD,
of you, what you may put on. Not the life more is and the BODY than R A I -
T7]S TpO(p7)S9 Kai TO CTOO/Lia TOV €P§VfiaTQS i 2 6 E/X~ M E N T ?
the food, and the body the clothing t Look 26 Observe the B I B B S
j8Aex|/are ets T « ireTtipa TOV ovpapov, 6TI OV of HEAVEN ; they sow not,
attentively at the birds of the heaven, for not nor reap, nor gather into
crirsipovo'ip, ouSe Oepi^ovo'ipy ou5e cvpayovo'ip ets Store -houses; J but your
they sow, nor reap, nor gather into HEAVENLY F A T H E E feeds
aTTo6r}Kasm Kai 6 iraTrjp VJXOJP 6 ujpapios Tpe^ei them. Are not gou of
barns; and the father of you the heavenly feeds greater value than they ?
avTa. Ou% vfxeis fiaXXop dia(f>epeT€ avT (CP ; 27 Besides, which of
them. Not you greatly excel them ? you, by being anxious,
27
Tis 5e e£ VJJLCOP fxepifxpcop SvvaTai Trpoardeipai can prolong his LIFB one
Which and by of you being over careful is able to add Moment ?
cm T7]p rjXiKtap avTov TTTJXVP hpa ; 2 8 Kat irepi 28 And why are you
to the ago of him span one ? And about anxious about Raiment?
€p5v/jiaTos TI fi€pifipaT€; KaTa/naOeTe Ta Kpiva Mark the t L I L I E S of the
clothing why be over careful ? Consider the lilies FIELD. HOW do they
TOV aypov rrcas av£apei m
ov Komq, ou5e vnfler bor nor spin; neither la-
grow ? They
of the field hovr it grows ; not it labors, nor spina;
29
Aeyco SC^/AIP, OTL ou5e ^oXo/nccp ep Trao'r) TTJ not29even
yet I tell you, That
Solomon in All
I say but to you, that not even Solomon in all the
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—21. thy TREASURK. 21. t h y H E A R T . 22. thine BY*.
+ 24. Mammon is a Syriac word for riches, which our Lord beautifully represents as a per-
son whom the folly of men had deified. t 28. Syriac—wild lilies, or lilies of tho
desert. Supposed by Kitto and Sir J . E. Smith to be the amaryllis lutea, a golden lilaceoua
flower, which grows wild in the Levant, and blooms i n Autumn. Dr. Bowring thinks i t TM
the Martagnon lily, which grows profusely in Galilee, and is of a brilliant red color.
t 22. Luke xi. 34. J 24. Luke xvu 13. t 25. LukexiL22; PhiJ.iv.fli I?e&r, 8*
% 2$. Job xxxviiiu 40.; Psa» ccdsnL &
Chap, ti SO.] MATTHEW, [Chap>1°- 6.
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T — 1 . a Boat. 2. thee—omit
t 32. The following1 extract from "Hackett's Tour in the Holy Land," will serve as an illus-
tration :—"COUNTRY OS THE GADABENES.—I spent a night, and part of two days, in the vi-
cinity ofthe Lake of Tiberias. My tent was pitched near the Hot Baths, about a mile south
ofthe town of Tiberias, and, consequently, near the south end ofthe lake. In looking across
the water to the other side, I-had before me the country of the Gadarenes, where the swine,
impelled by an evil spirit, plunged into the sea. I was struck with a mark of accuracy in the
sacred writers, which had never occurred to me till then. They state that ' t h e swine ran
violently down the steep place or precipice,' (the article being required by the Greek,) 'and
were choked in the waters/ I t is implied here, first, the hills in that region approach near
the water; and, secondly, that they fall off so abruptly along the shore, that it would be na-
tural for a writer, familiar with that fact, to refer to it as well known. Both these implica-
tions are* correct. A mass of rocky hills overlook the sea on that side, so near the water,
that one sees their dark outline reflected from its surface, while their sides, in general, are
so steep, that a person familiar with the scenery would hardly think of speaking of a 'Steep
place or precipice, where so much of the coast forms but one continuous precipice. Our
translators omit the definite article, and show, by this inadvertence, how naturally ine mor«
exact knowledge ofthe Evangelists influenced their language."
% 1. Mattiv.IS,? t 2. Mark ii. 3 : Luke v. 18.-
diqp. 9: 3.] MATTHEW. [Map. 9: 13.
at ajuaprtai <rov. s K c u i$ov, rives rcav ypappia- take courage; Thy SINS
the sin* of thee. And lo, some of the scribes are forgiven."
T€0)v eiirov ev kavrois' Ovros jSAacr^rj/xei. 4
Kcu 3 And behold, some of
said among themselves; This blasphemes. And the SCRIBES said among
^(DV 6 Irjarovs ras evdv/xrjcreis avr^v, enrev themselves, " This man
knowing the Jesus the thoughts of them, says; blasphemes." -_
'Iran vfieis evdv/jieicrde irovypa ev rais Kapdiais 4 But JESUS discerning
Why you think evils their THOUGHTS, said,
in the hearts
fi(tiv; 5
T f yap ecrriv evKOTVCOTepov ; eiiretv "[things]
Why do you think evil
in your HEARTS ?
-^youP Which for is easier? to say;
5 For, which is easier ?
htyecovrai crov at aftapriai; 77 emeu/' Eyeipat to say, * Thy SINS are for-
Are forgiven of thee the sing? or to say: Arise
given; or to say, [with
Kai Ttepnrarei; ^Iva §e etdrjre on e^ovo'ia.v effect,] Arise, and walk ?
and walk? That but you may know that authority 6 But that you may
e^ei 6 vtos rov avdpcairov eTri rrjs yr)s acpievai know that the SON of MAN
has the son of the man on the earth to forgive has Authority on EARTH
ctfiaprtas' {rore Xeyei rep irapaXvriKy} TLyep- to forgive Sins," (then he
sins; (then he says to the paralytic;) Arising says to the PARALYTIC,)
Qeis apov o~ov ryv KXIVTJV, Kai i>7ra'ye eis rov "Arise, take up Thy BED,
take up of thee ihe bed, and go into the and go to thy HOUSE."
OIKOV cov. ? K c u eyepOeis a7rr]X6ev eis rov OIKOV 7 And arising, he went
house of thee. And arising he went to the house to his HOUSE.
8
avrov. Idovres <5e oi o%A.oi eOav/uiacrav, Kai 8 And the PEOPLE see-
of him. Seeing and the crowds wondered, and ing it, *feared and praised
efto^aaav rov 6eovy rov dovra e^ovcriav roiavrr^v THAT GOD who had GIVEN
glorified the God, that having given authority so great such Authority to T&EH.
rots avOpooTTois. 9 % And JESUS, parsing
to the men. on from thence, sa.v a
9
K a i ivapayoov d ITJO'OVS eKeidev, eiSev avdpco- Man, named Matthew,
And passing on the Jesus from thence, he saw a man sitting at the t TAX-OE-
irov Kadrjiaevov eiri ro reXooviov, MarOatov EICE ; and he says to him,
sitting at the custom-house, Matthew "Follow me." And he
Xeyofievov Kai Xeyei avrcc' AxoXovOei JHOL. arose, and followed him.
being named; and he say6 to him; Follow me.
10 10 And it came to pass,
Kai avacrras rjKoXovOrjcrev avrcp. Kai eyevero, as he was reclining at ta-
And rising up he followed him. And it happened,
ble in his HOUSE, behold,
avrov avaK.ei}xevov ev rr\ oiKiq, Kai idov, TTOXXOI % Many Tribute-takers
of him reclining at table in the house, and lo, many
and t Sinners coming,
reXoovai Kai ctfiaprcoXoi eXOovres crvvaveKeivro reclined with JESUS and
publicans and sinners coming reclined his DISCIPLES.
n
rep l7]crov Kai rois /xadrjrais avrov. Kai 11 And the PHARISEES
with the Jesus and the disciples of him. And observing it, said to his
idovres oi 4>apio~aioi eiirov rois fiadrjrais avrov DISCIPLES, J " W h y does
seeing the Pharisees said to the disciples of him; your TEACHER 3f,t with
A i a n fxera rcov reXcovcov Kai a/naprcoXcov eo'diei TRIBUTE TAKERS and
Why the with
publicans and sinners Sinners ?"
eats
6 didacTKaXos VJXCOV ; 1 2 f O he lycrovs aKovcras, 12 But * HE hearing iC,
the teacher of you? The and Jesus bearing' says, " THEY who are in
€nrev*[avrois,~] Ov ^peiav eyjivciv oi laxvovres HEALTH have no need of
says [to them;] No need have those being well a Physician, but THEY
13 who are SICK.
larpov, aAA.' oi KaKoos e%ovres. TlopevOevres
of a physician, but those sick being. You are going 13 But go, and learn
ii what that is, J ' I desire
§€ fxaOere, ri eo~riv EXeov OeXoo, Kai ov
but learn what is; Mercy I wish, and not
* VATICAH MANUSCRIPT—5. Thy s i n s . 8. feared—so Lach. and Tisch. 12. HE
hearing. 12. to them—omit.
t 9. Probably an office erected on the side of the lake for collecting toll of passengers, and
receiving the customs for goods carried by water. t 10. The word hamartoolos, sinner, is
generally ased in the Gospels, and indeed throughout the N. T., either to signify a Gentile,
or such of the Jews who, from their illicit practices, were looked upon i n the same light
with the Gentiles. See Gal. ii. 15.
t 9. Mark ii. 14; Luke v. 27» t 10. Mark ii. 15; L.\ike v. 29 t H . Luke xv. %
:18, Hos, vi. 6; Matt. xii. jr.
Cfaqp. 9: 14.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 9 : S3.
Bvcriav." Ov yap rjXdov KaXecrai SLKCUOVS, aXX3 ' Compassion, t and not
a sacrifice." Not for I arm come to call just persons, but ' a Sacrifice;' for I came
not to call Righteous men,
afiaprcaXovs. but Sinners."
sinners.
14 14 Then John's DISCI-
ToTe irpoffepxoPTcu avrcpol fiaOrjrai \<aa,vvov, PLES accosting him, said,
Then came to him the disciples
of John,
t" S2Ee and the P H A E I -
Xeyoyres' Atari rj/neis Kai ol $apio~aioi yv^rev SEES fast, why not also
saying; Why we and the Pharisees fast thy DISCIPLES?"
o/xej/*[7roAAa,] ol $€ /Liadyrai crovov vrjcrrevovxri; 15 And JESUS says tc
[much,] the but
disciples of thee not fastP them, J "Can theBELPE..
lb
Kai ewe? avrois 6
IT}0"OVS' M77 hvvavrai ol vloi MEN mourn, while the
And says to them the Jesus Not are able the sons B1UDEGB.OOM is With
T0V VVjACpQOVOS TTevdtlV) €(fi OtfOV [AST* aVTOOV them ? But the Time will
of the bridal chamber to mourn, in as much with them
come, when the B E I D E -
ccrriv 6 yv/Kpios ; EAevoWTai 5e Tj/nepaL, brav Gitooir will be taken from
is the bridegroom? Shall come but days, when them, t and then they w i'l
airapdj) air3 avrwv 6 j/v/acpios, Kai rore i/yicrrev- fast.
may be taken from them the bridegroom, and then they shaH 16 No one puis a Piece
crovcriv. 16 Ou&eis 5e eirifiaXXei €7nj3A7]]ULa patcovs of undressed CUoth on an
fast. No one now puts a patch of cloth old Garment; because the
ayvacpov eiri t^anc*) nraXaicp' aipzi yap TO TTXTJ- PATCH itself w uld tear
unfulled on to a mantle old; takes away for the patch the GARMENT, and a worse
poofia avrou arro rov lfiariov9 Kai y^ipov o*xio~{xa Rent be made.
of it from the mantle, and worse a rent 17 Neither do persons
yiverai. ^ Ou5e fiaXXov&iv oivov yeov ets put new Wine into old
becomes. Nor do they put wine new into T Skin* ; for if they do, tbe
affKovs TfaXaiovs' ei 8e fi7]ye9 pv}yvvvraiol acnoi^ SKI i > • burst, and the
bottles oldj if but not, burst the bottles, WINE is spilled, and the
Kai 6 oivos eKXtiTai, Kai ol affKoi aitoXovvrai' SKINS are destroyed: but
and the vrine is spilled, they put new Wine into
and the bottles are destroyed;
aXXa fiaXXovcriv oivov VGQV eis affKovs new Skms, and both are
naivovs,
but they put wine new into bottles preserved."
new,
Kai afjuporepoi crvvrypovvrai. 18 % While he was thus
and both are preserved together. speaking to them, a cer-
l8
Tavra avrouXaXovj/Tos, avrois, iSov, ap%(av tain Ruler coming, pros-
These of him speakings to them, lo, a ruler trated to him, saying,
els eXOwy irpoo'eKvi/ei avra>v Xeyoov " On 7) " My DAUGHTEB, IS by
uertam coming prostrated to him, saying; That the this time dead; but come,
Ovyarijp fiov apri ereXevrrj&ei/' aXXa €X6ooi/ lay thy HAND on her,
daughter of me now is dead; but coming
anc? she will revive."
eirides TV)V X*LPa <rov e7r
' avrrju, Kai ^qcrerai. 19 And JESUS arising,
lay the hand of thee upon her, and she shall live. with his DISCIPLES, fol-
19
K a i eyepdeis 6 ITJO'OUS 7}KOXOV6T)0'6I/ avrep, lowed him.
And arising the Jesus went after him,
•20 t And, behold, a Wo-
man, having been afflicted
Kai ol jLiadTjrai avrov, -20 K a i idov, yvvr) at/nop- with an hemorrhage for
and the disciples of him. And lo, a woman having a
Twelve Years, coming be-
poovara 5a>5e/ca en), irpoo'eXOovcra oirio'Oev, liind, touched the TUFT of
flow of blood twelve years, approaching behind, his MANTLE ;
21
7]\f/aTO rov Kpacriredov trov l/jtariov avrou. EA- 21 for she said within
touched the tuft of the mantle of him. She herself, " I f I can only
eye yap ev eavry ILav fxovov a^wjuai T V Ijxariov touch his MANTLE, I shall
said for within herself; • If only loan touch the mantle be cured.'"'
avrov, o'oodrjO'o/JLai. ^'O §e lycrovs eiricrpanels 22 J E S U S turning, and
of him, I shall be healed. The but Jesus turning1
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—14. much—omit.
t 13. " I desire mercy, rather than sacrifice."—Septuaffint. t 15. The force of our
Lord's answer will appear more appropriate from the fact that John was now in prison,
BO that his followers were fasting in consequence of their master's removal from them.
•f 17. Skins of the kid were very much used by the ancients for their wine. They were used
whole, and the openings for the legs and head, were tied up with strings. They were net
strong enough to be used a second time for the same purpose.—Samuel Sharpe.
% 14. Mark ii. 18: Luke v. 33. t 15. John iii. 29. X 18. Mark v. 22; Lilkc viii t 41.
t §Q. Mark v„ 2S j Luke viii. 4§.
Chap. § : SS.] MATTHEW. '[Chap. 9 : 33.
/cat i8oov auT^y, enre* %aptfei, dvyarep' 7) seeing her, said, "Talc
sad seeing her, said; Take courage, daughter; the courage, Daughter; thy
maris crov (recr&Ke ere. K a i ecooBr] 7) yvvy\ cnro FAITH has cured thee."
faith of thee has saved thee. And was well the woman from And the WOMAN was wel
rj]S wpas €K€iv7]s. 23
Kai eXQcov 6 Irjtfovs eis from that HOUR.
the hour ofthat. And coming the Jesus into 23 X J E S U S being come
T7]v oiKiav TOV apxovros, KCU tdoov TOVS avATjras, into the RULER'S HOUSE,
and seeing the f FLUTE-
the house of the ruler, • and seeing the flute-players,
24 P L A Y E R S and t h e CROWD
Kai TOV oxXov Qopvfiov/Jievov, Xeyei *[avrois'^ making lamentation,
and the crowd making a noise, says [tothern;]
24 says to them, "Leave
Apax^perre* ov yap aireOave TO Kopaaiov, aXXa the place ; for the GIRL
"Withdraw; not for is dead the girl, but is not dead, but sleeps."
25
KaOevfiei. K a i KareyeXcvv avrov. ' O r e 8e And they derided him.
sleeps. And they derided him. When but 25 But when the COM-
££e(3\7)d7) 6 o%Aos, eio~eXdccv eKparrjcre TTJS PANY was excluded, he
they put out the crowd, he entering took hold
26
of the entering in, grasped her
XeLpos avTTjs' KOU rjyzpdr) TO Kopaciov. Kai HAND, and the GIRL was
hand of her;
and was raised the girl. And raised.
f^XOev i) (pr}jU7) auTT) ets OXTJV TTJV yrjv etteiVTjv. 26 And the REPORT of
went forth the report this ista all the land that. tliis [miracle] went forth
through All that REGION.
27 And J E S U S passing
^K-ai irapayovrt €K€iO€V T(t> Irjcrov, TJKOXOU- from thence, Two Blind
And passing oa fromthere the Jesus, went men followed, exclaiming,
drjaav "*[auT^] dvo Tu</>Aoi, Kpa&vres Kai " 0 Son of David, have
after Thim] two blind men, crying out and compassion on uci!"
i2s
XeyovTes' EXer/irov rj/nas, vU Aavid. ~EX9ovri 28 And being come into
saying; Have pity on us, O son of David. Being come the HOUSE, the BLIND
8e eis TT\V oiKiaVy vrpoo-rjXdov avrcp ol rvcpXoi, men came to hmi; and
and into the housC| came to him the blind men, JESUS says to them, " Do
Kai Aeyei avTois 6 Irjo'ovs' Uio~reveT£> on dvva- you believe That I can do
and says to them the Jesus; Do you believe, that I am this ?" They reply to him,
fiat TOVTO iroi'fjcrai; Aeyovcriv avrcf N a : Kvpie. "Yes, Master."
able this to do ? They say to him; Yes O master; 29 Then he touched
•"9ToT6 7)\^aro roov ocpQaXjxoiv avrcav, Xsyoov their EYES, saying, "Be it
Then he touched the eye» of them, saying done to you according to
KaTa TT)U Trier iv V/AOOV yevr\9r]T(a vfxiv*
30
Kai your F A I T H . "
According to the faith. of you be it done to you. .» 30 And Their EYES
av^cpx%7]<rav &VT<JOV oi o<pQa\fxoi. K a i eveftpifjnj- were opened; and J E S U S
were opened of them the eyes. And strictly strictly charged them,
(faro avrois o Irjcrovs, Xeyaw 'Opare, jj.7}8eis saying, " See that you in-
form no one."
charged them the Jesus. saying; See, no one
3 1 31 But THEY, having
ytvcocrKercc. 0 / 8e e£eA0ovres die(pr)fxicav
departed, spread his fame
knows. They but having gone published
32 through Alt that LAND.
avrov ev oXy ry yy GKzivy. Avrcov 8e e^ep- 32 Now, as these meis
him in all the land that. These and going were going out, behold,
XOfxevcov, idov, irpocrrjvzyKav avrcp avdpcoirov J there was brought t©
away, lo, they brought to him a man him a Dumb man, being
Koo<pov, SatiJLOvi&fievoVo ^ K a i eK^XTjOevros TOV demonized.
dumb, being demonized. And having cast out the 33 And the DEMON
daifxoviov, eXaXrjarQy 0 Kcacpos. Kai edav/nacrai? having been expelled, the
demon, spoke the dumb. And wers astonishcc' DUMB man spoke, and. the
oi o%A.oi, Xeyovres' Oudeirore s(f>avr} ovroos ev PEOPLE were astonished,
the crowds, saying; Never was it seen thus in saying, "Never was it
thus seen in I S R A E L ! "
r<p I&parjX. 34
Oi 5e $apio,aioi eXeyov Ev r<j> '*' 34 But the PHARISEES
t o t h e Israel. The but Pharisees said; By the said, %" He expels the
apxovri rcav fiaifioj/icov 6KJ3aXXei ra haijxovia. DEMONS by the PRINCE
yrince of t h e demons he casts out the demons, of the DEMONS."
35
K.cu irepiriyev 6 Irjcrovs ras iroXeis iracras 35 $And JESUS went
And went about the Jesus the cities all through all the CITIES
KCU ras Kcv/nas, diSctcrtceoi/ eu rais o~vvayooyais and VILLAGES teaching
and the villages, teaching in the synagogues in their SYNAGOGUES, and
avrcov, KCU Krjpvcro'oov ro avayyeXiov rrjs fiacriX- announcing the GLAD TI-
ofthem, and publishing the glad tidings of t h e kingdom, DINGS of the KINGDOM,
etas, Kai Oepanevoov iracrav vovov KCU Traaav
and curing Every Disease
and healing every disease and every and Every Malady.
IxaXcLKiav. 36 X And beholding the
malady. CROWDS, he deeply pitied
36
I S W F 5e rovs ox^ovs,' ecirXayxvio'dT] irepi them, Because they were
Seeing and the crowds, he was moved with pity for being harassed and dis-
aVTGOV, OTl 7](TavJ SCTKvX/LL<cVOl KCU eppifJ.fJLei'Ol, persed, as Sheep having
them, because t h e y were jaded and scattered, no Shepherd.
37
Qi&ei TrpoPaTa fJLTf 6%or'Ta iroi^eva. T O T 6 Xeyei 37 Then he says to his
like sheep not having a snepherd. Then he says
DISCIPLES, $"The HAR-
TOIS fxadr^rais avrov e O p.ev bepio'/nos TTOXVS, O! VEST indeed is great, but
to t h e disciples of h i m ; The indeed harvest plenteous, t h e
the REAPERS are few;
5e epyarai oXiyoi. ^ AerjOrjre ovv rov Kvpiov 38 beseech, therefore,
but laborers few. Implore then the lord
the LORD of the HAR-
rov dtOKT/xov, birws , €K{3aXr) epyaras €is TOP VEST, that he would send
of t h e harvest, that h e would send o u t laborers into the
1 Laborers to REAP it."
Oepio-jnov avrov. KE<I\ i. 1 0 . Kai Trpocr-
harveet of him. And having
CHAPTER, X. -
KaXecrajxepos rovs 5&>5eKa fxaGrjras avrov, edco-
called the twelve disciples of him, he 1 And having summon-
K€V avrois e^ovcriav Trvevfxarcav aKaOaprccj/, ooo're ed his TWELVE Disciples,
gave to them authority spirits unclean, so as X he gave them Authority
eKfiaXXeiv avra, Kai Qepaireveiv iratfav voo^ov to expel impure Spirits,
to cast out them, and t o heal every disease and to cure Diseases and
Kai tcao~av \xaXaKiav. Maladies of Every kind.
and every malady. 2 Now these are thf
. 2 T W 5e dcodeKa aTrocrroXeov ra ovofxara 1
NAMES of the TWELVE
Of t h e now twelve apostles the names Apostles; The first, THAT
eo'ri ravra' irpcoros^ ~%i\xwv 6 Xeyo/xei/os Simon, NAMED Peter, and
are these; first, Simon that being called Andrew his BROTHER ;
TLerpos, Kai Avdpeas 6 a5eX<f)os avrov laKco- THAT James, son cf Z E B E -
Peter, and Andrew the brother of h i m ; James D E E , and John his BRO-
j3os 6 rov Zefiedaiov, Kai \ooawf\s 6 adeXcpos THER ;
that ofthe Zebedee, and John the brother 3 Philip and Bartholo-
avrov ^LXLTTTTOS, KaiBapdoXo/naios' &oojxas,Kai mew; Thomas, and Mat-
of h i m ; Philip, and Bartholomew; Thomas, and thew the TRIBUTE TA-
Mardaios 6 reXcourjs' laKoofios 6 rov AX<paLov, KER; THAT James, son
Matthew t h e tax-gatherer; James that ofthe Alpheus,
of A L P H E U S ; and Thad-
Kai *[Ae/3/3cuos 6 eTriKXrjdeis^ ©addaios' 4^i/ncov deus ;
and [Lebbeus that surnamed] Thaddeus; Simon
4 Simon the Canaanite;
6 Kavavirrjs, Kai lovdas 6 lo'Kapicorrjs, 6 Kai and THAT Judas Iscariot,
t h e Canaauite, and Juda» that Iscariot, w h o even
who even delivered him
Trapadovs avrov, up.
delivered u p him.
5
Tovrovs rovs 5<ySe«:a atrecrreiXev 6 IrjcrovSy 5 These TWELVE J E S U S
These the twelve sent forth the Jesus commissioned, instructing
irapayyeiXas avrois, Xtyoov Eis odov eOvoov fxrj them, Away to
saying, " Go not
the Gentiles, and
commanding them, saying; I n t o a load of Gentiles n o t
aneXOrjre, Kai eis iroXiv ^ajxapzircov fxr) eicreX- enter not any city of the
Samaritans j
you may go, and i n t o a city of Samaritans n o t you m a y
i>7T€p e/xe, OVK earn. jLiov agios' ^ Kai 6s ov Xafx- 38 % And he who does not
ahove me, not is of me worthy} and who not takes take his CROSS, and. follow
\ZVGZ TOV aravpov avrov, Kai aKoXovOei oirio'co me, is not worthy of me.
the cross of himself, and follows after 39 H E who PRESERVES
fioejg OVK etfTi fxov a£ios. 39 cO evpcov TTJV tyvxw his L I T E shall lose it j but
mo, not is of me worthy. He finding the life HE Who LOSES h i s L I F E ,
avrov, cwroAeerei avrrjv* Kai 6 airoXeo'as TT)V on my account, will pre-
of himself, shallloBe her; and he having lost the serve it.
fax?}? avrov evGKev C/JLOV, evprjo'ei avrt]v. 40
' O 40 J He who RECEIVES
life of himself on account of me, shall find her. He
you, receives me, and HE
who RECEIVES me, re-
Sexo/meyos vuas, €fxe Se^erou* tiai b €fxe dexo/n- ceives HTM who SENT me.
receiving you, me receives; and ho me receiv-
41 41 HE who ENTEB/
€POS9 Sex^rat TOV aTrocrrciXavra }xe.
'O TAINS a Prophet, because
ing, receives him sending me. He he is a Prophet, will ob-
dexofievos irpocprjrrjv eis ovo/aa 7rpo(pr}rov, fucr- tain a Prophet's Reward;
recoiving a prophet in a name of a prophet, a r e - and H E who ENTERTAINS
dov 7rpo(f>7}Tov X7)^/erai' Kai 6
$<sxofi*vos a Righteous man, because
ward of a prophet shall obtain; and he receiving he is a Righteous man,
diKaioy €is ovofxa biKaiov, fxia-Qov hiKaiov will obtain a Righteous
a just man in a name of ajust rnari, a reward ofajustman man's Reward.
Xr]^erai. ^ Kai 6s eav ironcy eva rcav fiiKpoov 42 {And whoever shall
shall obtain. And whoever may give to one of the little-ones give a single Cup of Cold
rovrcov TroTTjpiov tyvxpov [xovov, sis ovofxa fia- water, to refresh one of
these a cup of cold only, in a name of a these LOWLY ONES, be-
Orjrov, a\xt\v Xcyca v/niv, ov \x/f\ airoXeffrj TOV cause he is my Disciple,
disciple, indeed I say to you^ not not may lose the I assure you, that by no
/jLiffdov avrov. means will he lose his RE-
reward of himself. WARD."
yap Icaavvrjs, fJL7]re eo~6ioov UTJTC TTLVCOV icai Xey- 18 Tor John came ab-
for John, neither eating n o r drinking; and they staining from meat and
19
over Aai/jLouiov e^e*. HXOev drink, and they say, He
6 vtos rov
say A demon h e has. Camehas a Demon;
the son of the
avOpwiroVj ecrdiccv Kai TTLVCOV Kai XzyovCiv iSou, 19 the SON of MAN came
man, eating and drinking; and t h e y s a y ; Lo, partaking of meat and
Kvdpooiros (payos KCU oivoirorris, reXcovoov (j>iXos drink, and they say, Be-
a man glutton a n d a wine drinker, of tax-gatherers a friend hold, a Glutton and a Wine
KCII afiaprcoXoov. Kai eSiKaiwQyi 7) (rocpia airo rccv drinker! an Associate of
and sinners. But is justified t h e wisdom by the Tribute-takers and Sin-
TGKVWV avrrjs. ners V But WISDOM is vin-
children of her. dicated by her CHILDREN.
30
T O T € rjp^aro ovzidifeiv ras iroXsis, €V ats 20 {Then he began to
Then h e began t o reproach the cities, i n which censure the CITIES hi
eyevovro at TrXzicrrai Swa^eis avTOV, on ov which MOST of his MIRA-
were done the most mighty works of him, because n o t CLES had been performed,
21
Ovai aoi, Xopa^iv, ovai <roif Because they did not re-
l^revorjcav form.
they reformed; W o e t o thee, Chorazin, woe t o thee,
IvqBa'aidav' OTL ei ev Tvp<p KCU. ^.idcavi syevovro 21 Woe to thee Chora-
Bethsaida; for if i n Tyre ana Sidon had been done
zin ! woe to thee, Beth-
at dwa/xeis, at yevo/xevai ej> vfj.Lv, iraXai saida! For if THOSE
av MIRACLES which are B E -
the mighty works, those being performed in j'Ou, long ago would I N G PERFORMED in you,
€V (TaKKcp Kai o"iro§q> fxerevoiQcfmp. UX7]V 22
in sackcloth and ashes had been done in Tyre
t h e y have reformed.
But
Xsy<a vfxiv Tvpcp Kai ~%i$covi weKrorspov and Sidon, they would
I say t o you.- Tyre and Sidon more tolerable long since have reformed
€<rrai ev rjfJiepa Kpicrecos, t\ V/JLLV. 23
Kai <rv, in Sackcloth and Ashes.
will be in a day of trial, than you. And t h o u , 22 Therefore, I say to
Kairepvaovfi, 7] ecus rov ovpavov irtycoOeiara, you, it will be more endu-
Capernaum, which even to t h e heaven art being exalted, rable for Tyre and Sidon,
kcas 'adov Kara^i^ao'drjay OTL et ev ^o^o/xois in a Day of Judgment,
t o invisibility shalt be b r o u g h t down for if iu Sodom
than for you.
eyevovro at bwa/jteis^ at yevo/Jievzi ev <roi, 23 And tbotl, Caperna-
/iad been done t h e m i g h t y works, those being done in thee, um, THOU which art BE-
I N G EXALTED to HEAVEN,
c/xeivav av ^%P l T7 S
1 o'7]fxepov 24 U\r]V Xeyca
But I say
J wilt be brought down to
it had remained till this day. tHades; for if THOSE
vfAiV) on yy HodofJiCtiV aveKrorepov sffrai ev MIEACLES which are B E -
to you, that land of Sodom more tolerable will be in
I N G PERFORMED in thee,
rjjjLepa, KpuretoS) 7} croi. had been done in Sodom,
a day of trial, than thee.
it had remained till T H I S -
DAY.
24 But I say to you,
That it will be more endu-
rable for the Land of
Sodom, in a Day of Judg-
25
Ev €K€ivq> rtp /ceupeo airoKpiOeis 6 Irjcovs ment, than for thee."
On that t h e occasion answering the Jesus 25 JOn That OCCASION,
eiirev E^ofioXoyov/xai (Toi, irarep, Kvpie rov J E S U S said, " I adore thee
said; I adore thee, O father, O lord of the O Father, Lord of HEAVEN
ovpavov Kai rrjs yrjs, Sri aireKpvtyas ravra atro and EARTH, Because, hav-
heaven a n d of t h e earth, because t h o u hast hid these from ing concealed these things
o"o<poov Kai crvvercov, Kai aTT€KaXv\\/as avra from the Wise and Intel-
wise m e n a n d discerning men, a n d t h o u h a s t revealed them ligent, thou hast revealed
vrjiriois. ^ Nat, 6 irar^p, OTL ovroos cyevero them to Babes.
t o babes. Yes, t h e father, for even go it was 26 Yes, EATHER, For
evdoKia cjjLTrpoo'Oev o~ov. 2/
Ttavra fioi irapeBoOr] thus it was well pleasing
good in presence of thee. All tome are given in thy sight."
t 23. Hades—from a, not, and idein, to see; and literally means hidden, obscure, invisible.
^It ia found eleven times in the New Testament. In the Common Version, it is rendered
grave in 1 Cor. xv.55, and in all other places hell; hut the latter is now universally admitted
to be an incorrect translation. See Appendix—word hades.
£ 20. Luko x. 13, 23. Isa. xiv. 15; Eze-k. xxviii. & %$&, J*ukex.8l»
r
ffi.p. \\\ 17.] MATTHEW. [Chap.n:§<
(HTO rov Tfarpos JJLOW K<XI ovdtis €iriyiv&o'K<£i rov 27 J All things are imr.
by the father of me j and no one knowB the parted to me by my FA-
T H E R ; and no one, but
vlov, (i [AT) 6 irarrjp' ovde rov warepa ris *7rt-^
son, if nut the father. neither the father anyone the FATHER, knows
the
yti/carrKiiy et fxy] 6 w o s , nai '(? sav ftovXiqrai SON ; nor does any one
knows, if n u t the son, and to whom may be willing know the FATHER, except
6 vhs cnrOKa\v\l/ac. ^ A e u r e rrpos fxe iravrzs ol the SON, and he to whom
the son t o reveal. Come t o _ine all the the SON is pleased to re-
KOTTioovTss teat TrzcpopriV'iJ.evoij Kayw avairavcrw v. e a28 l him.
Come to me.
-..;•-.••
All YOU
toiling and being burdened, a u d i will cause t o rest
29 LABORING and burdened
vfxas.. A p a r e rov (jjyov JJLOV e^>' v/xas, KOU
ones, and £ vvill cause
you. .' Take the yoke of me upon you, and
fxaOers air'' e/xotr bri irpaos ei/jit, /ecu rarrsivos you to rest..
29 Tyke my YOKE on,
be informed by me; for meek lain, and humble
ry Kap5ia- Kai (:vp7)(reT€ a^arravaiv rats \\/vx&is lvou, and be tuugM by me;
o r 1 am meek and lowly
to the heart; and you shall find a rest 10 t h e lives . v
30 Kai r o m HEART; and your LIVES
bfxojv, ' O yap £vyos (xov xpvo'ros, will find Ja Resting-place.
of.you. The lor yoke of me easy, and the
. 30 % Tor my YOKE 19
(popnov fxov e\a(ppov GCTTIV.
easy, and my BTJBDEN IS
burden of me light is.
bgHt.v
KE*.-|j8'. 12. "CHAPTER "XII
1 1
Ej> €Ktivq> r(p Katpeo cTtopsvOr} 5 Iiij&ov$"rois on theAt That TIsi E t J E S U S
At that the season passed t h e Jesus toihe
i SABBATH went
through the SHIELDS O P
>ra$$affi 8ta r(av cnropi/JLoaw ol Se /uaSrjTcu avrov GRAIN ; ami Ins D I S C I -
sabbath through t h e corn-nelds; t h e and disciple9 of him
PLES were hungry, andi
encivao'av, Hat r]p^avro rtWeiv o~raxvast Hat began to pluck «ff £ars of
were hungry, and began to pluck ;: ears of com, and
2 Grain, and to eat. '.
€crOt€iv. O t 8c QoLpicraioi i8ovr€si strrov avrca 2 Now the P H A B I S E E S ,
to eat. The and Pharisees seeing, •; said to h i m ;
observing, said to him,
I5ou, ol iA7)Qr)Tat crov trotovatv, 6 OVK e^eari "Behold, thy D I S C I P L E S
Lo, t h e disciples of thee , are doing, t h a t n o t is lawful
are doing what is not law-
7roteit> ev o'aftiBa.TCt). 3 *Q §e tnrev avrois' OVK ful to do on a Sabbath."
t o do on a sabbath. He b u t said to them; Not
3 But HE said to themv
avtyvcore, rt €irotr)0'€ Aavtd, ore e-rrGivao'z, KCU I" Have you not read what
have you known, what did David, when he was hungry, and
David did, when *he was
ol JU,€T' avrov; ^ trots etcrr)\6ev eis rov QIKOV hungry, and TH,OSE who)
those with him? how he entered into the house
were with him? . v ^ - - >
rov 0€oi>, KCU rovs aprovs rrjs TrpoOeaecos ecpaysv^ 4 how he t entered into
of the God, and the loaves of the presence :•..; did eat,
the TABERNACLE of GOD,
ovs GVK €^ou t)v avry <payzivt ovde rots fjizr' and ate the LOAVES of the
which n o t lawful was to h i m to eat, neither to those with
PUESKNCE, which were
avrov^ €i JJ.7) rois lepzvcri fxovois; ^H OVK not lawful for lum to eat,
him, except the priests . alone? ^ • OY not
not* for THOSE who were
aveyvcore eu rep VO/AW, ofi rois o'afi&aav ol with him, hut for the :
hrive you read in the law, that to the sabbaths the
PRIESTS alone ? •%$&$*• -
Upeis tv rep lepqj TO arafUParov (He&rjAovcrt, tcai 5 $ 0 r , have you not
priests in the tein?lc t h e sabbath < violate, and
6 read in the LAW, fhat
avairtot €tffi; Aeyca 5e vfxiv, bri rov Upov •f the PRIESTS in the T E M -
bl&melea9 are? i say b u t t o you, that of t h e temple'
PLE profane the REST to
be observed on the SAB-
BATHS and are blameless?
':. 6 But 1 say to you,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—3. he was.
t 1. SAD3ATH—with us, Satilrday, ov rather Friday at sun-set to Saturday at sun-Ecfc, fof
sotho Jews reckoned. + 4. By-comparing 1 Sam.sxi.l—6, and Lev.xxiv.5—9, it-will
appear that this also transpired on a Sabbath. . t 5. From Num. xxviii. 9, it appears
that two additional lambs were sacrificed on the Sabbath, by which the ordinary work 6i
the week was doubled. Compare Exod. xxix.SS. pi&gm^'
t 27. Matt, xxviii. 18; John iii. 25; vi. 46; x. 15. % 29. John xiv. 3; Heb. iv 9—11,
J. 30. 7 John v. 3. t 1, Mark ii. 23; Luke vi, ; H?ut, jesiu. 2 5 ^ ^ ^ I 3. 1 Sain. xxi. l~%
I 5. Lev. xxiv. 5; Num. xxviii. 0., ~~ ~
Chap. 12 j 7.3 MATTHEW. tihap. 1ST: 1&
is€t«jW €(Trtv wSe. ^ Et Se eyj/co/ceiTe, T I ecru'* That one greater than the
greater ia here. If b u t you had known, w h a t TEMPLE is here.
is;
4S
EAeop 0eAco, ftrai ov Ovcri&j/'" OVK av tcare- 7 If, then, you hacj
"JJercy I desire, and n o t a sacrifice;" n o t would you known what this i s ; % ' I
dmacrarc rovs avairiovs, G
Kvpios yap ecrri 'desire Compassion, and
b a r e condemned t h e blameleBB. A lord for is 'not a Sacrifice,' yon
TOV crafifiaTov 6 vios ram avdpccirov. would not have con-
Of t h e cabbath t h e son ©f t h e maa. demned the INNOCENT;
8 for the SON of MAN is
Master of the SABBATH."
•K(U fjierafias etcsiCev^ vhOsv ets Tt\v ffvva- 9 J And having left that
And j aaing on from thence, h e came i n t o t h e syna- place, he went into their
ytayqv avroov. 10
Kai i&ov, avQpoowos rjv TT\V SYNAGOGUES J
gogue of them. And lo, a man there was t h e 10 and "behold, there
X*lPa ^X'0dV %ypav- Kax errrjpwr7}(Tau avrov, was a Man who had *a
hand having withered. And t h e y asked him, withered Hand. They
Ksyovrzs' Ei e£eo"n Tots <raP&a(ri 0€pa7reveiy; asked JESUS, with a de-
saying; If i t is lawful t o the sabbaths t o heal? sign to accuse him, J " Is
Iva KaT7iyopr](rco(Tiu avrou. n
' 0 <Je enrev avrois' it lawful to heal on the
that they m i g h t accuse him. He but said to t h e m ; SABBATH ? "
Tis €(Trat e£ vfxcov avQpooTros, Ob- 4£ei Trpofiarov 11 And H E answered
"What shall be a m o n g you a man, who shall have sheep them, "What Man is Jiere
iu, KCU eav e/nTrecri TOVTO TOLS fra/3(3a(TLU eis among you, who, having
one, and if should fall this to the sabbath i n t o one Sheep, t i f it fall into
fioOvvov, ov%i KpaTTjcei UVTO, KCU e y e p e i ; a pit on the SABBATH,
a pit, not seine it, and raise i t u p ? will not lay hold on it,
12
Uo(rq> ovv diacpepei avdpwKos irpofiarov; 'QCTTG
and lift it out ?
H o w m u c h t h e n is superior a man of a s h e e p ? So t h a t 12 Does not a Man
ej-ecrrt TOLS (rafifiaen KCCACOS TTOIZIV. 13
Tore greatly surpass a Sheep ?
itislawful to the sabbath good to do. Then Therefore, it is lawful to
Acyet rep avOpcaircp' ~EKT€LVOV TY)V X€lPa (T0V
' do good on the SAB-
h e says t o t h e man; BATH."
Stretch out the hand of thee.
Kai e^ereu/e' Kai airoKaTeCTaOr} vyirjs, q>s MAN, 13 Then he says to the
i t was restored whole, as
" Stretch out Thine
And h e stretched it out j a n d H A N D . " And he stretched
it out; and it was restored
the other. to soundness, like the
14
other.
Ot 8e 4>api(raioi (TvfifiovXiov €Aa/3ov tear' 14 Then the P H A R I -
The t h e n Pharisees a council held against SEES, departing, held a
avrov e^e\6oj/T€s, dircos avrop aTroAeffaxriv. Council concerning him,
him going out, how him t h e y m i g h t destroy. how they might destroy
15 f
O Be l7]<rovs yvovs auex^pv^^^ cKGi&ew Kai him.
The b u t Jesus knowing withdrew from t h e n c e ; and 15 But J E S U S knowing
7)Ko\ov6r}<Tay avrcp oxAoi iroXKoi' Kai eQepa- it, withdrew from them,
followed him crowds great; and h e and * many followed him,
i6
TtevG'ev avrovs Travras, Kat ^Treri/nTjo'ev and he healed them all;
healed . them all. and charged 16 and charged them
avrois^ iva /JLT} (pavzpov avrov woirjo'ooo'iv ^divots not to make him known 1
them, that not known h i m t h e y should m a k e ; so t h a t 17 so that the WOKD
'wKripcoOrj TO prjdev hia 'Hcraiov rov Tpo- SPOKEN through Isaiah
i t m i g h t be fulfilled t h e word spoken t h r o u g h Esaias the p r e - the PKOPHET might be
18
(prjToV} Aeyovros' " I8ov, 6 irais fiov, bv verified, saying; -
phet saying; "Lo, t h e servant of m e , w h o m 18 %i"Behold, my SEE-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—10. a withered Hand. 15. many followed.
t 18. The following-is from the Septuagint version of Isa. xlii. 1, translated by Thomp-
son:—"Jacob is my servant, I will uphold h i m ; Israel is my chosen one, my soul hath
embraced him. I have p u t my spirit upon him; he will publish judgment to the na-
tions: he will not cry aloud, nor urge with vehemence,, nor will his voice be heard abroad.
A bruised reed he will not break, nor will he quench smoking flax, but will bring forth
|udgment unto truth,—and in his name shall the nataong trust {or hope)„ v The words
Jacob and Israel, added by the authors of the Septuagint, have obscured thus jaropheey.
J f. Hog. vi.6j Matt*ix. 13. % 0. M a r k i i i . I t Luke v t , $ . 119. Luke xiii. Iff
Kir. %; J«lm i x . m. % 11. Exod. xxiii. 4, % Dsu& xxii. 4. . I, J?a. xlii. lo.
Chap. 1 3 : 19.] MATTHEW. Map. 12: 28.
'ypcTicra, 5 aya?rri?o$ fj.ov> as &P evSotcrjO'ep fy " VANT, whom I have cho-
jl'have chosen, t h e beloved of me, in w h a m takes delight t h e "sen, my1 BELOVED, iii
" whom 2 take delight: I
$VXQ Mov* Ow® ^° w^et/ia fio& €TT' avrop, "•will put my SPIRIT upon
soul of roe; I will p u t tho spirit of me upon him,
89 "him, and he shall pro-
KM KpifftV rois edpeffu? avayyeXet. Ou« c l a i m Justice to the NA-
and judgment t o t h e nations h e shall declare. Not
"TIOKS.
epicrei, ovd(- Kpavyacrei, ovds axovcrei rts ep 19 "Hewill not strive
h e shall strive, nor cry out, nor Bhall hear any one in
"nor cry out, nor will any
rats trXareiais rvtv <f>&)P7}P avrov* ^ teaXafjLOP
"one hear his VOICE ia
the wide places the voice of h i m ; a reed
" t h e OPEN SQUARES.
Gvi>TZTpQi}xii£vov ov icar<sa^ei, KGI XIPOP rv4>pix- 20 " He will not break
having been bruised n o t he shall break, and flas i. smoking
" a bruised Reed, and a
€vov ov <rfie(rc-L' ecos ay ZKfSctXtj €t$ VIKOS
" dimly burning Taper he
n o t he shall q u e n c h , till he bring forth t o avictory
2l "will not extinguish, till
rt\v Kpuriv. Kat top ePofxan avrov *8PT)
"he send forth the JUDG-
the judgment. And to the name of hitn. nations " M E N T to victory.
eXTnovn-^* 21 " The nations also
will h o p e . " "will hope in his name."
22 JThen *they brought
22
Tore Tpoa"r}v^xBni avrt? dai{n6vt^ofjL€^os9 to him a demoniac, blind
Then was brought • t o him a demoniac^ and dumb; and he cured
rv<pXo$ teat K(v(pos' teat eOepaTrevarsp avrop9 WO'TG him, so that * the DUMB
blind and dumb; and h e healed him, BO that man spake and saw.
TOP rv<pXop KCLI K&tyop teat XaXeiv Hat fiXeTretp. 23 And All the PEOPLE
the blind and dumb both t o speak and t o see. with amazement, asked,
23
Kai ^tffrapro rravres oi o)(Xoi, teat eXeyoy " I s this the SON of Da*
And were amazed ) a l l : > t h e . crowds, and said; vid ?"
24 24 But the PHARISEES
MTJTI OVTOS Gcrrip 6 ijlos AaviS Oi §6
Not this is the BOn ( y David? T h e and hearing them, said, " This
fijapiffaioi aKOvcavT€s9 sitroy Qvros ovtt %K- man could not expel DE-
PhariseeB hearing, 'said; This not MONS, except through
fiaXXa ra daifiopia, «" JLITJ SP rep B<s€X(€fiovXt Beelzebul, the Prince of
casts'out the demons, if n o t by t h e Beelzebul, the DEMONS."
apXoPTi reap dcujuopicoy, ^EiBcos 25 And *he knowing
Be 6 l7jo~ov$
s. prince of the ctemona. their thoughts, said unto
Knowing b u t t h e Jesus
ras €P0vfjL7}ff€i$ avTQjp? ei-rct-p avrois' Uaara /3a- them, "E\ery Kingdom
being divided against it-
the thoughts -of them, said to them; Every
self, is desolated; and" No
(rikeia ^piffBeirta na97 l a u r ^ s , ^prifiovrav tcai City or House being di-
kingdom being divided against JtBslf, SB laid waote; and
vided against itself, can.
7?ao~a TTOXIS 7} oitcia pepwdeiG-a tmO' ! s i m ? s , OV stand.
every eity GJ? houee being divided against itself, not
26 Now if the ADVER-
crad'oortrai. ^Kai et 6 erarcipas TOP aarapap SARY expel the ADVER-
will stand. A n d if t h e adversary the adversary
SARY, he is at variance
efc0aXXst9 e(p3 eavrop e/^epiar0}]' ircos OVP ara-
with himself; how then
casts out, with himself h e is at variance, hct7 then
Oticrerai 7) fiaffiXzia. avrov; ^ Kat ۥ&. eye* ep 27his will KINGDOM stand?
Besides, if I through
.willstand t h e kingdom of h i m ? A n d if I by
Beelzebul expel DEMONS,
"BceA&BovX GKfiuXXw ra §aifj.opia? ol vlot vfjtcw through whom do your
Beehebul cast o u t the demons, t h e cons of you
soevs expel them? There-
€P ript €K$aXXovsi; Aia rovro avroi h^dop fore, tficg will be Your
fcy whom d o they cast o u t ? In this they of you
28 Judges. . •A *f
€o~nvrai Kpirai. Et Be SP Tfpsvfiari 6eov zyw 28 But, if it be by Di-
shall be .judges. If b u t by spirit of God I
vine co-operation that It
iK^aXXb) ra Zaifxopia, apa ecpBacep g<£' cast out DEMONS, then
sast out the demons, then has suddenly come among
t GOD'S ROYAL MAJESTY;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIJPT.—22. they brought. 22. the DUMB man spake and saw.
25. he knowing. .
t 28. See note on Basileia, Matt. iii. 2. I t is not according to fact, to make Jesus say,
that "the.kingdom of God has come unto you," as rendered in the Common Version, and
followed by modern translators. The context shows that our Lord is speaking of himself
These miracles were .proofs of his Messiahship. See John iii. 2 j v. SO; vtj„3L,
% 22. Luke i i .fcj,* J 34. Mark iii. 22,
Chap. 12: 29.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 12: 37-
29has unexpectedly appear*
vfias r) fiacriXeia. rov Beov. H rrcos dvvarai
. yoa the majesty of the God. ed among you.
Or how is able
ris eicreXOeiv ets rr\v oiKiav rov t&xvpov, Kai 29 Moreover, how can
anyone te enter into the house of the strongman, and any one enter the STRONG
ra TKevrj avrov ^lapiracrai^ eav fir) jrpcorov one's HOUSE, and plunder
the household stuff of him to plunder, if not first his GOODS, unless he first
b*7)0"r) rov KTXvpov; Kai rore rrjv oitciav avrov hind and
the STRONG one?
then indeed he may
he should bind the strongman? and then the house of him
plunder his HOUSE.
diapiracrei. ^'O fir) oov fier' e/xou, tear0 efiov 30 H E who is not with
he shall plunder. He not being with me, against me
me, is against me; and HE
ko~rr Kai 6 fir) crwaycov fier* e/uov, ffKoprrifei. Who GATHERS n o t w i t h
is; and he not gathering with me, scatters.
31 me, scatters.
A m rovro Xeyco vfiiv Tiaca afiapria Kai 31 t Therefore, I say to
Therefore this I say to you; All sin and
you, Though every other
f5Xa<r<pr)fiia acpe8r)crsrai rots avOpcowois' r) de Sin and Blasphemy will
evil-speaking shall be forgiven to the men; the but be forgiven *to YOU M E N ;
rov rrvevfiaros $Xa(Tcp7)fxia OVK a<pedr)0~erai yet the BLASPHEMY of
of the spirit evil-speaking not shall be forgiven
the SPIRIT will not be
~*[rois avOpoorroiS'J ^ Kai 6s av enrrj Xoyov forgiven.
[to the men;] and who ever may speak a word 32 For whoever may
Kara rov vlov rov avOptotrov, atysOrjcrerai avrcp' speak a Word against the
against of the son of the man, it shall be forgiven to him; SON of MAN, it * t will be
os 5' av eiirr) Kara rov wevfxaros rov ayiov, forgiven him; but he who
who but ever may speak against of the spirit of the holy, may speak against the
OVK acpsOrjcrerai avrcp, ovre ev rovrcp rep aiccvi, HOLY SPIRIT, *it will in
not it shall be forgiven to him, neither in this the age, no wise be forgiven him,
33
ovre ev rep fieXXovn. H iroirjcrare TO dev~ neither in this nor in the
nor in the coming. Either make you the tree coming AGE.
dpov KaXov, Kai rov Kapwov avrov tcaXov rj 33 JEither call the TREE
good, and the fruits of him good; or good, and its FRUIT good;
7roiy~i<7ar€ ro devdpov ctairpov^ Kai rov tcapirov or call the TREE bad, and
make you the tree corrupt, and the fruits its FRUIT bad; for we
avrov cairpov0 e/c yap rov Kapirov ro SevSpov know the TREE by the
of him corrupt; by for th/s fruit the tree FRUIT.
yivcocTKerai. ^Tevvvtfiara sxi0*vu>v-> '}rcos 34 O Progeny of Vipers!
is known. O broods of venomous serpents, how
J how can you, being evil,
speak good things? for
dvvao~6e ayaOa XaXeiv, Trovrjpot ovres; etc yap out of the EXUBERANCE
are you able good (things) t o speak, evil (men) being; out of for
of the HEART the mouth
rov irepia'crevfia'rQs rrjs KapS.as ro ctrofia XaXzi. speaks.
the fulness of the heajt the mouth speaks.
35 35 % The GOOD Man out
'O ayaOos avOpcaircs eit rov ayadov drjeravpov of his GOOD Treasure pro-
The good man out of the good treasure duces * good things; and
e/cj8aAA.ei ra ayada° Kai 6 irovrjpos avdpcciros the E T I L Man out of his
brings forth the good (things); and the evil man
BAD Treasure produces
eK rov rrovrjpou Brjoravpov etcftaXXei evil things. 7rovr)pa.
out of the evil treasure brings forth evil (things). 36 But I say to you,
36
Aeyco 5e vfiiv? 6TI irav pr)fia apyov, b eav That for Every pernicious
I say but to you, that every wovd idle, which if Word which MEN may
XaXytTcocriv ol avdpmitoi^ arro^oicroven^ irepi utter, they shalt be Re-
may speak the men, they shall give account, concerning sponsible, on a Day of
avrot" Xoyov ev flfiepq Kpicrecos' S7
EK yap rcov Judgment.
this word in a day of trial. By for the 37 For by thy WORDS
Koy&v ffov BiKaia>6r)0"r), Kai etc rcav Xoyeov crov thou wilt be acquitted;
words of thee thou ohalt be acquitted, and by the words of thee and by thy WORDS thou
Kara8iKao'Qr)0"!] „ wilt be condemned."
thou shalt be coHBck-'incd,
* VATICAN JIANUSCRIPT.—31. to YOU MEN. SI. to MEN—omit. 32. not he forgiven
him. .32. in no wise be forgiven him. 35. of the IIB-^BT—emit. 35. good things.
t 32. The Vet. MSS. here reads, "it shall not he forgiven him/' which is contrary to
what is stated in verse 31, and the parallel passage in Luke xii. 10. Probably it is aa
error of the transcriber. For this reason it has notfcee?:inserted la the text.
t 31. Mark iii. 28; Luke xii. 10; 1 John v. 16. ^ J; S8» Matt, rii. \%r L*&e vi, 43,44.
t 84. Ma#„ Mi. 7; xxiii. S& I 85. Luke vi. 45*
<$($$; K s 88.]
MATTHEW <3ft«p. 1 2 : 4b.
t 0. In Palestine, during the seed time, (which is in November,) the sky is generally
overspread with clouds. The seed then springs up even in stony ground; but when the sun
dissipates the clouds, having outgrown its strength, it is quickly dried away.—Rosenmullsr.
1 7. among THORNS—or rather, upon thorny ground." The field sown may be considered
to, consist of the different varieties of soil specified; viz., the rocky, the thorny, and the
good ground.
t 10. Mark iv. 20; Luke viii.9. % J4 Isa. vi. 9; .John, j i h 30^_Acta,xxyiiiv 26}
JEJom. xi. 8. v
map. IS,- 16/j MATTHEW, [Chap.M: §8.
kaov rovrov, Kai ; SHS cco'i fiapecos yKOvcav, Kai ' F L E is stupified; they
people this, and with tES ears heavily they hear, and 'hear heavily with their
rot s o<p6a\/j.ovs ai/rcei? €Ka/u/JLvcrav9 [xrjirore ' E A E S , and their EYES
the eyes of them they shut, iesf. 'they elose; lest seeing
'with their EYES, ana
•ideocri rois o<pQaKjiois9 Kai rois oociv CLKOV- ' hearing with their EARS,
they should see with the eyes, and with the ears they should ' and comprehending with
rooo'if Kat ry Kapdia cwcoo'i, Kai etrto'rpe- 'their M I N D , they should
kear, and with the heart should understand, and they should 'retrace their steps, and
' I should restore them.'
wcocri, Kai lao'ccjj.ai avrovs. 16 J But blessed are
turn, and I should heal them. Of you but
Your EYES, because they
ftcucapioi oi o(pQaK[xoi bri $K<£TTOVO~I* Kai ra cora see; and EAES, because
blessed the eyes for they see; and the ears they hear.
*[v/xoov,] ori aitovet* 17 Tor indeed I say to
^ A/urjv yap Ktyca v/miv,
[of you,] for they hear. Indeed you, J That Many Pro-
for I say to you,
hets and Righteous men
on iroKKoi 7rpo(pr}raL Kai SiKaioi eTreOvfirjCav
that many prophets and righteous men hare desired ave desired to see what
you behold, but have not
E
iBeu/y a ftKeirere, Kat OVK etfiov Kai axovcrai, seen; and to hear what
to see what you see, and not saw; and ti* hear, you hear, but have not
a aKovere, Kai ovic 7}Kovo~av. heard.
what you hear, and not heard. 18 J Understand gmt,
l&t
T/jL€is ovv aKovffare rrjv 7rapa0o\rjv rov therefore the PAEABLE OI
the SOWEK.
You therefore hear the parable of the
19
19 When any one hears
ffireipovros. Tlavros a,Kovovros rov Koyov the $ WOED of the KING-
sower, Any one hearing the word DOM, but considers it not,
TTJS fiao'iKeias, Kai fir) (Tvvievros, epx^rat b the EVIL one comes and
of the kingdom, and not understanding, comes the snatches away THAT hav-
rrovrjpos, Kai apwa^ei ro ^(nrapjxevov €V rrj KapSia ing been sown in his
HEART. This explains
wicked (one,; and snatches that having been sown in the heart
THAT which was s o w s
avrov ovros €o~riv, b Trapa rrjv bdov (Tirapeis. by the EOAD.
of him; this ia, that on the path being sown. 20 T H A T which was
20 sown on EOCKY
' O Se €7rf ra irerpooSr) crirapsis, ovros ecrriv, GROUND,
That but on the rocky ground being sown, this is, denotes him, WHO HEAE-
I N G the WOED, receives
b rov Koyov aKovoov Kai cvOvs xaPas it immediately with Joy;
fiera
who the word hearing and forthwith with joy
21
21 yet, it having no
KafxfSavoov avrov OVK e%ei de pifev ev eavrcp, Root in his mind, he re-
receiving it; not he has but a root in himself, tains it only a short time;
aXKa TcpoffKaipos ecrrt' yevo/nevrjs Se OAixf/eoos f] for when Affliction or Per-
but transient is; arising and trial or secution arises, on ac*
count of the WOED, he
diwyfiov 5:a rov Koyov, evOvs CKavBaKi^erai. instantly stumbles.
persecution through the word, immediately he ia offended.
22
22 THAT which was
' O 5*6 ets ras aicavdas crirapeis,
sown among THOENS, de- ovros eo~riv9
That but into the thorns being sown, this is, notes THAT HEAEEE, in
6 rov Koyov aKovoov, Kai 7] {lepL/mva rov aioovos whom the CAEES of *the
who the word hewing, and the care of the age AGE and the DECEPTIVE
NES3 Of RICHES, cholt,
rovrov, Kai r) airarT] rov rrKovrov o'vfnrviyei the WOED, and render L6
this. and the delusion of the riches chokes
23
unproductive.
nov Koyov Kai aKapnos yiverai. 'O Se CTTI 23 But THAT which was
the word; and unfruitful becomes.sown on GOOD SOIL, and
That but on
rrjv yr\v rrjv KaKrjv a"rrapeis9 ovros eo^riv, 6 rov produced fruit, ONE a
the ground the good being sown, this is, who the hundred, ONE sixty, and
\oyov aKOvcov, Kai o~vvioow 6s drj KapTro<popei9 ONE thirty, denotes HIM,
word hearing, and understanding; who really bears fruit, who not only hears and;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. your—omit. 22. the A6B.
i 16. Luke x. 23. $ 17. 1 Peter i. 10,11. % 18. Mack iv. 14; Luk« viii. 11,
J8t M»H. iv. 23.
(Map. /§-. U.] MATTHEW. Chap. I S : S i .
ftypy ahrov. ~6Z82"Q jxuzporepov fisv crrrt iravroyp 32 which indeed is on©
field of him. Which Icaa indeed i» of all of the f least of All SEEDS*.
TQ)U (TTT^pfxarajv hrav 5e avi-7}67), fxsi^ov TWV but when grown it is
of t h e seeds; wliert b u t it may be grown, agreater oftha larger than any HEEBJ,
A.a^avwi/€0"Tt, /cat yiuzrai devdpoy, w e r e ekBeiv f and becomes a Tree, so
he&bs is, and become* . a tree, no t h a t tocouie that the-BIRDS of HEAV»
TO. TreTGiva, rov ovpavov, feat KaracrKrivovv €f EN come and build theit
the birds of t h e • heaven, and t o make uesta ia nests on its BRANCHES.
TOIS KKadois avTov, 33 J Another Parable
the branches ©fit. '• lie spake to them; "The
33
Ak\r)i/ TrapafioKtiv ^ha\r)(T€yavrois* 'Ofjtoia KINGDOM Of the HEAV-
Another parahle -t . henpake totheth; Like ENS resembles Leaven,,
Gffrw 7) fiacriXeta rcov ovpavcav tyjxri, yv KafSovva which a Woman taking-,
is the kingdom of t o o heaveno t o leaveo, which t a k i n g mingled in three t Mea-
yvurj &vsKpvy\tGir <EIS akcvpou trara rpia9 ecos ov sures of Meal, till tfec^
a woman mixed in of m e a l measures t h r e e , till of it whole fermented."
G&IIWQV} bkov. ^Tavra, "KavTa shu,\riff£P 6 . 34 All these thingg J E -
c?aa leavened whole. These all spake ' t% t h e
SUS communicated to the
IT)(TOVS ev wapa0o\ais rois ox^oi$9 teat x ^ P ^ CROWDS in Parables, and
Jesus ia- parables totho crowds, and without
35 without a Comparison iie
srctpajSoAfls OVK eAaAe* avrois' 'o7ra>s ir\7)- taught them not;
n parable apt hespake to them; so that i t might
QwOrj TO firjdev Bia rov Trpo^prjrov, keyoi/ros' 35 so that the WOBD
befi*l$ilsd t h e word spoken through t h e prophet, saying, SPOKEN through the PKO-
**AI/OI£G> €P TiapafioXous TO oroua (xov epeu- PHET might be verified,
' I will opeaj£ k» parablea the inuuth of m e , I will saying; + J " I will open
Hoficu KeKpvfifjLGva ano\ Ka,Tafio\7}s "my mouth in parable^
Dpenly declare t h i n g s having been h i d • - from a beginning " I . will openly ~declari
*[/co0>ioi/."] "things having bsen hid
[of t h e world."]
"from the beginning."
^'ToTg a<pei$ rous ox^-ovs9^7}k9?p zis rriv 36 Then - J E S U S leav-
Then leaving the crowds, mesal into the ing the PEOPLE, retired to
QtKtav 6 ITJCTQVS, Kai TTpofffjhBov' csxnoa ol the HOUSE j and his dis-
house the Jesus. A And • camo } iohiaa $&e ciples approached him,
fjLa87)rai avTovt XzyovTGS* 4»paow 7)p>w Tips saying, "Explain to usi
dkcipleo of h i m , s a y i n g ; .( Explain touis ' S&ffl the PARABLE of the DAB;
wapafioX'qv rcav £t£ai/icoir rov aypov, \%??0- Be NELinthe F I E L D . "
parable of t h e darnelo of t h e field. Ho and 37 H e answering,'said,
(LW0Kpi&€lS €tW€V *[aUTO(S*] 'O (TlfQipaV tO " He who sows the GOOD
J
enaweri. j said [to them j] He v sowing ths Seed is the SON of MAN ;
KaKov cTTrep/ia, eo'nv 6 vlos rov avOpwwov' 38 the F I E L D is tho
' good C ' seed, -< is . "" t h e eon." of the V;. m a n ; •;
38 WO&LD; the GOOD Seed
6 Be aypos, effrit/ 6 tsocr/xos' ro Be ttakov are the SONS of the KING-
the and field, ,. ia • t h e world; v t h e and' goodr
DOM J theHABtfEL are tha
cnrepfiaj ovroi eiffiv dt vtoi rris /3aeriAe*as° ra SONS of the KViz. one ;
seed, ihey are t h e sons of t h e kingdon.; ' the
39 39 THAT ENEMY who
de £i£avia9 €io~w ct vloi vov Trovrjpow- 5 Ss
and darnel, are t h e Bo.no of t h e wicked (one); t h e asid SOWED them is the AD-
cX^pos, 6 enreipas avraf earn? 6 dia0oAos° 6 Be VEESAKY; t h e HARVEST
erierhyV fcc having sown t h e m , ' ;• i» t h e adversary; t h e at id is the End of the * Age;
0epi(rt lO$~ &VVT£h€lV. €&TIW ol Be and the EEAPEES are Mes«
rov aiwvos sengera.
harvest, e n d ••<">».-".-
of t h e age is; the nod
CHAPTER XIV.
KE«S>. tS'. 1 4 .
l
1 At That TIME, J Her-
Ev €K€ivcp rep Kaipep rjKovcrev 'Bpcodrjs 6 od the + TETRARCH, hear-
At that the time heard Herod the ing of the TAME of Jesus,
2 2 said to his SERVANTS,
TGrpapxys Tt)v aKorjv Irjcrov, Kai enre rois
tetrarch the fame of Jesus, and said to the "This is John the IM-
iraiGiv avrov Ovros ccrriv leaavvrjs 6 fSaivriGrys* MERSER ; h e is raised from
servants of him; This is John the dipper; the D E A D ; and therefore
avros riyepOr} arro rcav vtKpoov, Kai dia rovro at MIRACLES are performed
he is raised from the * dead, and therefore this the by him."
Svva/Jieis evepyovcriv zv aura). 3c
O yap 'HpcoBrjs, 3 Tor % HEROD *then
mighty powers work in him. The for Herod, had caused JOHN to he
Kparrjcras rov Teaavvrjv, edrjerev avrov, Kai eOero seized, hound, and put in
seizing the John, had bound hira, and put
* PRISON, on account of
e f Herodias, his BROTHER
zv (pvXaKri) dia Hpo)5ta§a rt]v yvvaiKa 4>fA- Philip's "WIFE ;
in prison, on acsount of Herodias the wife of
4 4 for John had said to
iinrov rov adzAepov avrov. EA676 yap avrcp 6 him, f i t is not lawful
Philip the brother of him. Had said for to him the for thee to have her."
IcoavvrjS' OVK extern croi ^X€lp &VTT}V. 6 K a i 5 And "wishing to kill
John; Not it is lawful to thee to have her. And him, he feared the PEO-
OeAeav avrov airoKreivai, eepofir}97) rov Q%AOJ>, PLE, % Because they es-
wishing him to destroy, he feared the people, teemed him as a Prophet.
6
on cus rrpocprjrrjv avrov €ix<*v, Yeveericcv 5e 6 But when HEROD'S
for as a prophet him they esteemed. Birth-day of hut Birth-day was kept, the
ayofievcov rov 'Hpoodov, wpx'HO'aro 7) Ovyarrjp t DAUGHTER of H E R O D I -
was being held of the Herod, danced the daughter AS danced in the MIDST,
rr)S 'HpooSiaoos €V rep jiterep' Kai rjpecre rep and pleased HEROD ;
ofthe Herodias in the midst; and pleased the 7 whereon he promised
'Hpccdy ? 6Qev /xed' bpKov cc/xoAoyrjcrev avry with an Oath to give her
Herod; whereupon with an oath he promised to her whatever she might re-
8 C
fiovvai) 6 eav airr\crr\rai. H §e 3 irpofii- quest.
to give, what soever she might ask. She and, being 8 And SHE, being insti*
fixcrdeio'a vivo rrjs fj.7]rpos avrrjs, Aos fxoi, gated by her MOTHER,
incited by the mother of her, Give t o m e , said, " Give me here, on a
<pr)o~iv, cvBe €TTL TTLvaKL rr)V KeepaArjV looavvov Platter, the HEAD of J O H N
rov
she said, here tlpon a plate the head of John the the I M M E R S E S . "
9 9 And the * K I N G , be-
^airrierrov. Kat eXvirrjOr] 6 fiacriAevs' S/a Se
dipper. And was sorry the king; because of but ing sorry on account of the
rovs opKovs Kai rovs o'vvavaKeifxevovs, e/ce- OATHS and the GUESTS,
the oaths and those commanded that it should
reclining at table, he com-
Aetxre boOrjvai. 10 be given her.
Kat Tre/xif/as aireK€(paAicre
manded it to be given. And sending he cvit off the head of 10 Accordingly, by his
rov Iwavvrjv ev ry (pvAaKy u
Kai7)V€x6rj r) order, JOHN was behead-
ed in the PRISON.
the John in the prison. And was brought the
11 And his HEAD was
KecpaArj avrov eiri irivaKi, Kai sdoOr) rep Kopa- brought on a Platter, and
head of him on a plate, and it was given to the little
presented to the GIRL;
cricp' Kai 7}V€yK€ rr\ /nrjrpi avryjs. ^Kanrpocr- and she carried it to her
girl; and she brought it to the mother of her. And coming MOTHER.
tAOovres 01 fia6r)rai avrov r\pav ro crca/xa, Kai e6- 12 And his DISCIPLES
the disciples of him took the body, and they
coming, carried off *the
a\j/ay avro' Kai eAdovres airrjyysiAav rep Irjcov, DEAD-BODY, and buried
buried it; and departing they told it to the Jesus.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—3. then had. 3 PRISON. 9. KING, being sorry on
account of the OATHS and the GUESTS, commanded, 12. the DEAD-BODY.
t 1. Properly, the governor ofthe fourth part of a country; commonly used as a title in-
ferior to a KING, and denoting chief ruler. The person here spoken of was Antipas, a son of
Herod the Great. The name KING is sometimes given to tetrarchs. See verse 9.—Geo.
Campbell. t 3. He had married a daughter of Aretas, an Arabian prince, whom he put
away, after he had. induced Herodias to qmt her husband; this occasioned a war between
Herod and Aretas. t 6. Named Salome, daughter of Herodias by her former hus-
band.— Josephus, Ant. xviii. v. 4.
X 1. Mark vi. 14; Luke ix. 7. X 3. Mark vi. 17 ; Luke iii. 19,20. X 4. LGY* xvift
16; xx. 21. % 5. Matt. xxi. 26; Luke ix. <L
<*qp-14: 18.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 14: §2.
13
Kai aKovcas 6 Irjcrovs, avex&pyo'tJ' eiceidev i t ; and departing, told
JESUS.
And 1.a,'ing heard the Jesus, withdrew from thence
13 J. And JESUS having
iv Tc\oi(j> eis e^fiou roirov Kar* idiav tcai anov- heard, privately withdrew
in a ship into a desert place by himself; and having
from thence, by Boat, into
iravres oi o%Aot, TjKoXovdtjo'ay avrcp 7re£77 airo a Desert Place; of which
neard the crowds, they followed him by land from the PEOPLE being inform-
14
TGOV iroXzcov. Kai e^sXdocv 5 Irjcrovs etde ed, followed him by Land
the cities. And coming out the Jesus saw from the CITIES.
rroXvv oyXov Kai eo'trXayxv^Qf) €TT3 avrois, 14 And * coming out, he
great a crowd; and he was moved with pity towards them; saw a Great Crowd; and
icai eOepairevcre rovs appeotrrovs avrcov. he had compassion on
and healed the sick of them. them, and healed their
SICK.
10 15 JAndf Evening hav-
Oxj/ias 5e yei/ofievrjs, irpocrrjXOoi' avrcp oi
Evening and having come, came ing arrived, *the DISCI-
to him the
uadrjrai avrou, Xeyovres' Eprj/nos eorriv 6 roiros, PLES came to him, saying,
disciples of him, saying; A desert is the place, " The PLACE is a Desert,
Kai 7} wpa i}$7) 7rapr}\d€Pm aTvoXvaov rovs and the HOUR is now
and the hour already has passed by; dismiss the jmst; dismiss the crowds,
oxXovs, iva aireXOopres eis ras Ktojxas, ayo- that they may go to the
erowds, that going into the VILLAGES, and buy them-
villages, they
pao'ooo'iu eavrois ^pco/nara. 16 selves Provisions."
' O §6 l7)(T0VS 16 But J E S U S said to
inay buy themselves victuals. The but Jesus
eiirev avrois' Ov xpziav ^xov(Tlv (ffleXdeiu' Sore them, "They need not de-
said to them; No need they have to go away; give part; jjou supply them."
17 17 THEY, however, re-
avrois V/JL€LS (payeiu. Oi fie Xeyovo'iv avrcp' plied to him, " W e have
to them you to eat; They and say to him;
here only Five Loaves and
OVK ^xofxev code, ei /XT] irevre aprovs Kai Svo Two Pishes."
Not we have here, except five loaves and two
l8 18 And HE said, "Bring
iX^vas. '0 S<= enre* 4>6pere /AOI avrovs cwde. them here to me."
fishes. He and said; Bring to me them here. 19 And commanding the
19
Kai KeXevo'as rovs oxXovs avaKXiQy\vai eiri PEOPLE to recline on the
And directing the crowds to recline upon grass, he took the PIVE
rovs x°PTOVS> Xaficoi/ rovs irevre aprovs Kai Loaves and the TWO
the grass, taking the fire loaves and Fishes, and looking tow-
TOVS 8uo ix^vas, avafiXexpas €is rov ovpavov, ards HEAVEN, Upraised
the two fishes, looking up to the heaven, God; then f breaking the
evXoyrjo'e- Kai KXacas, edcoKe TOIS juadrjrais LOAVES, he gave them to
he gave praise; and breaking, he gave to the disciples the DISCIPLES, and the
20
rovs aprovs, oi Se /uadrjrai rois oxXois. disciples distributed to
Kai
the loaves, the and disciples to the crowds. And the citowDs.
€(payov TTaures., Kai exopraffO^crav Kai ripav 20 And they all ate and
they ate all, and were filled; and they took up were satisfied; and of the
TO Trepicrcevov ro>v KXac/uarcov, deodeKa Ko<pivovs REMAINING FRAGMENTS
that over and above of the fragments, twelve baskets they gathered i Twelve
irXrjpeis. 21
Oi 5e ecdiovr^s rjcrav avftpes wcrei Baskets M i
full. Those and eating were men about 21 Now THEY who had
irevraKia'xiXioi, Kai Traidioov, EATEN, were about five
xcupfs yvuaiKcou
five-thousand, besides women and children. thousand men, besides wo-
22
K a i evOcws 7]vayKacr€V rovs fiadrjras e/nfiyvai men and children.
And immediately he urged the disciples to enter 22 And immediately
*he constrained the D I S -
CIPLES to enter * a Boat,
* VATICAN MANUSCTLIFT.—14. he went. 15. the DiscipiEs. 22. he con-
strained. 22. a Boat.
i 15. Thefirstevening, which commenced at three o'clock. The second evening, which
began at sunset, is that mentioned in verse 23. t 19. The Jewish loaves were broad,
thin, and brittle; so that a knife was not required for dividing them. t 20. Thes£
were small wicker baskets, which the Jews carried their victual's in, when from home; and
by the number here particularized, it would seem that each apostle filled his own ba*r
ket.—Pearce.
' t 13. Mark vi. 32; Luke ix. 10; John vi. 1, 2. t 35. Mark vi. 35; Luke ix-12;
loiin vi. S. *49. Matt. xv. 36. .
Chip. U: 23.] MATTHEW. Chap, 14: S3.
*is TO irkoioV) KCLI Trpoayeiy avrov zi? TO irepav, and precede him to the
OTHER S I D E , while he dis,
into t h e ship, and ' to go before h i m t o t h e other side,
23 missed the CEOWDS.
icos ov aTToKvcry] TOVS OX^OVS* Key'" CMTO- 23 X And having dis,
while he should dismiss t h e crowds. A n d " having missed the CROWDS, he
\vo~as rovs ox^-ovs, itvefir) eiy TO opos Kar' privately ascended t h e
oent^iway the crowds, >he went up into t h e mountain by MOUNTAIN to pray; an<i
iftiav TrpoJev^aaQai.. O^/tas §e y^vo^ev^s., {JLOVOS remain-ad there alone tilt
himself to pray. Evening and having c o m e , . ^ alone it was Late.
Se •KXOIQV 7}§17 /iscroif TTJS 24 By this time the
he was there. The and ship now i a t h e midat of t h e BOAT *was many Fur,
longs distant from the
CaXaonrrjS TJV, fiaoravi£ojj.€vov biro rwv KVfxaTcav LAND, tossed by the
oea w a s , having been tossed by the waves;
WAVES ; i'or the WIND
v\v yap evavTtos 6 awsfxos. ^TsrapTp 8e (J>v\aicr] was contrary.
was for contrary t h e wind. I n fourth a n d watch 25 And in the t Fourth
TTJS vvtcTos airykB* wpos avTovs9 TrepmaTcoi/ eiri Watch of the NIGHT, he
of t h e n i g h t he went to them, . walking u p o n went towards them, walk;
rrjs 6ahacr(r7]s. 2S Kat i§ofT<£$ QLVTOV oi fxaQTjrai ing on the LAKE.
the 6ea. A n d seeing h i m t h e disciples 26 And when the DIS,
CIPLES saw him twalk,
em TT\V OaXaffarav TrepnraTovi/TOi &TapaxQv)(Tdp, ing on the LAKE, they
upon t h e sea walking, they were terrified,
were terrified, and ex :
KsyovTes' ' O f i (payTacrfm ecm* aai awo rov Claimed, *'It is an Ap-
saying; That an. apparition is; a n d .from, t h e parition!" and they cried.
2
<$>G$OV zicpa^av. ? EvOscos 8e eAaXrjcreu avrois aloud, through fear.
fear they cried aloudi I m m e d i a t e l y b u t .* * spake t o them 27 But Jesus immedi,
<5 lr)(rovs, Ksytoir OapcrtiTe, eyca ei/nr pr) cf)o- ately spoke to them, say,
the Jesus, saying, Take courage, .1 ( ' a m ; c o t b e ing, " Take courage, it n
j8ei<r0€. 28
AiroKptBeis §€ avTcp 6 TlsTpos SJSTC* 5 ; be not afraid."
afraid. ' Answering And h i m t h e Peter said; 28 And PETER answer-
ing, said to him, "Mas-
Kupie, 6i cv e*, KGKZVCTQV fxe vrpos ere €/\0eo> ?7rt ter, if it he thou, bid me
Olord, \t t h o u art, bid me to t h e e t o come u p o n come to thee on. the WA-
29
Tct vdara. ' 0 §€ etwew E\6<s, Kat ttaTafias TER."
the water. He and saidj Come. A n d descending 29 And JESUS said,
wro TOU irKoiov 6 XleTposj, jtepL£iraT7)<rGP errt TO, "Come." Then* Peter de-
from t h e boat .the Peter, j|r{' y he walked upon t h e scending from the BOAT,
CiSara, G\Beu? irpo$ TQV \r\(fovvt walked on the WATER,
water, t o come t6 the JeausiT Seeing b u t *and came to JESUS.
30 But perceiving the
TOV dvsfJLOv i(rxvpov?%<po$7}Qrri kat apfafxevos WIND strong, he was
the wind strong, ^ g . h e waa afraid; and beginning
afraid; and beginning to
KaTairQVTi&cQai, €Kpa£e, Keycap* Kvpie, craxrov sink, he exclaimed, "Mas-
t o sink, Y h e cried, ;,;* saying; Olord, 6ave ter, save me!"
3I
'fie. EvOeoos Ze & lycrovs €KT€ivas rr}y X€lPat 31 And JESUS instantly-
me. Immediately a n d t h e Jesus stretching o u t t h e hand, extending his HAND, took
€7re\aj8€TC avTov, kat ksyei avrw OhtyoTrKTTe, hold of him, and said to
t o o k hold of him, a n d eays t o h i m ; O distrustful man, him, " 0 distrustful man!
32 why didst thou doubt?"
eis TI eStcrracras; K a t €fj.fiauT(ov avToov eis 32 And * going up into
for why didst t h o u d o u b t ? And enteiing , of t h e m into
«* 33 the BOAT, the W I N D sub.-;
TO TTKOIOV) GKOTtcurcv 6 ave/AOs. Oi fie eu rqj sided.
;the ship, ceased t h e wind. They' a n d in t h e
33 Then THOSE in the
* VATICAN IV!ANTJSCRIPT.—24. many Furlongs distant from the IAMD, tossed. 29. Peter,
29. arid came to. $2. going up into.
. t 25. Between the hours of three and six in the morning. Grotius observes, that this was
the Roman division of the night, taken by them from the Greeks; and that the Jews from
the ti me of Pompey, after they were become a dependent people, had adopted this mode of
reckoning, instead of their own; which originally consisted of three watches only. 126. In
Job ix. 8, this is a prerogative ascribed to God, and which is freely rendered by the LXX,
thus; "Walking upon the sea, as upon a pavement." An Egyptian hieroglyphic for e^.
pressing impossibility was, a picture of two feet walking oo, th§ s$a;)u^--~'~ ~
| j $ . JffiarU.vi. 30; Joh» vi. ^6,
Chap. 1 4 : 3 4 ]
MATTHEW. [Chap. IS: 8.
fiaO^rats avrov, on Set avrov aTreXOeiv eis 'lepo- his DISCIPLES, % That he
diaciples of him, t h a t must ha to g s to Jeru- must go to Jerusalem, and
troXvfia, Kai iroXXa iraOeiv arco rcvv irpecrfivrs- suffer much from the EL»
s&lem, and many (things) t o suffer from the elders DEES, and High-priests,
pcov Kai apxtef>ea!j> Kai ypafi/xarecov, uai auroK- and Scribes, and he killed,
and high-priest* and scribes, and and that on the THIRD
t o be
ravQt]vai, Kai ry rpiry 7)/J.epq eyepOyvai. ^ Kai Day he must he raised up.
killed, and the third day t o be raised. And 22 And PETER taking
TrporXafiofievos avrov 6 Tterpos, Tjp^aro ZTcirifiqv him aside, and * rebuking
t a k i n g aside
c
h i m t h e Peter, began t o reprove him, said, " B e this far
avrcp, Xeycov IAeeos croi, Kvpie- ov JJLT] carat from thee, Master;5 this
him, l a y i n g ; B e i t far from thee, O l o r d ; n o t n o t shall be shall not be to thee. '
o~oi rovro. ^ ' O 8e crpa<peis enre rep Tier pep' 23 But HE turning, said
to thee thiB, He b u t turning said t o t h e Peter;
to PETER, "Get thee be-
"Tiraye OTCICTOO fxov, carava' CKavdaXov p.ov hind me, Adversary; thou
Go t h o u behind of m e , adversary; a stumbling-block of me
art a Stumbling-block to
ei* ori ov (ppovzis ra rov 6eov, aXXa ra me; for thou regardest
t h o u a r t ; for n o t t h o u regardest t h e (things) of t h e God, b u t those not the THINGS of GOD,
24
r<av avdpcvirwv. T o r e 6 Irjaovs enre rois fia- b u t T H O S E Of M E N . "
of t h e men. Then t h e Jesus said t o t h e dis-
Qy\rais avrov Ei ris OeXzi oiricrco jxov eXOeiv, 24 Then J E S U S said to
ciplei of h i m ; If any one wish after me to come,
his DISCIPLES, X " If any
one wish to come after
aTrapvK]oao~Q<ti kavrov, Kai aparoo rov orravpovme, let him renounce
let h i m deny himself, a n d let h i m bear t h e cross
2 5 himself, and take up his
avrov, Kat aKoXovOaro) JJLOI. '0S yap av CROSS, and follow me.
of h i m , and follow me. "Whoever for
0€Xy ri\v "tyvxW avrov ffojcrcu, aivoXeaei avrr\v 25 JFor whoever would
may wish t h e life of h i m t o sau.~, shall lose her; save his L I F E , shall lose
6s 5' av aTroXeffj) rrjv tyvxw avrov eveicev it; and whoever loses his
whoever a n d may lose the life of h i m on account LIFE on my account, shall
e/xov, €vpy)o €i avrqv. , 26 find it.
Tf yap cocpeXeirai av-
ofrn", shall find her. W h a t for is profited a 26 For what is a Man
Opcovos, zav rov KOCT/JLOV oXov KepSrjcry, rr}v Se profited, if he should gain
man, if the world whole he may win, t h e and the whole WORLD, and
TfU'Xrjv' avrov (jt)fAiu>6y; 7} n 8ooo~€i avOpwiros forfeit his L I F E ? or what
lifo of h i m h e may forfeit? or w h a t shall give a man will % a man give in Ran*
27
avr aXXay/xa rrjs tyvxys avrov; MeXXet yap som for his LIEE ?
in exchange for t h e life of h i m ? Is a b o u t for 27 | For the SON of MAN
6 vios rov avdpcoTTOv epx^o'Oai ev ry Soj-y rov i s about to come in the
the ion of t h e man t o come in t h e glory of t h e GLORY of his FATHER,
Trarpos avrov, fiera rcov ayyeXcav avrov, Kai
with his A N G E L S ; and
father of him, with the messengers of h i m , a n d then he will recompense
rore cwroScotrei eKao'rcp Kara rrjv irpa^iv JO each one according to
then lie will render t o each one according t o t h e behavior /iis CONDUCT.
avrov. 28 J Indeed I cay to you,
of him.
28 * That there are SOME of
A/JL7]v Xeyoo vfxiv, eiari rives
rcov wSe effrco- those STANDING here,who
Indeed I say t o you, t h e r e are s o m e of those here having
will not taste of Death, till
rwv, olrtves ov pr) yzvo'cavrai Qavarov, hcas av they see the ::,ON of MAN
stood, who not not shall taste of d e a t h , till
coming in his ROYAL MA>
tdwo'L rov vlov rov avQpcoirov epxo^svov GV ry JESTY."
they m a y see t h e son of t h e man coming in the
1
fiatriXeiq avrov. KE4>. «f. 1 7 . Kai ped'
foyal majesty of h i m . And after CHAPTER XVII.
y/iepas e£ TrapaXa/uifiavei 6 lycrovs rov Xlerpov, 1 $And after six days,
days six takes the Jesus the Peter, J E S U S took P E T E R , James,
Kai JaKwfSoVy Kai Icoavvrjv rov afieXcpov avrov and John the BROTHER of
and James, and John the brother of h i m ; James, and privately con«
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—22. rebuking him, said. 28. That there are.
X 21. Matt xvii. 22; xx. 17; Mark viii. 31; ix. 31; x. 33; Luke ix. 22, 44; xviii. 31; xxvv-06,
xx 7.
% 24. Matt. x. 38; Mark viii. 34; Lukeix.23; xiv.27. ... J 25. Luke xvii 33 •, Johnxii. 25.
t 26. Psa. xlix. 7, 8. X 27. Matt. xxv. 31—46: Mark viii. 38; Lxike ix. 26.
ix. 1; Luke ix. 27. 1 1 . Mark ix. 2; Luke ix. 28. $ 28 Mark
Chap. 17: 2.] MATTHEW, [Chap. 1 7 : 12.
Mi avacpepei avrovs €is opos v^rikov /car' ifiiav. ducted them up a loftj
and teads up them into a mountain high. privately. Mountain;
B
Kcu /xerefxop(f)(t)6rj efXTtpoadev avrcov, Kai 2 and he was trans*
And h e was transfigured in t h e presence ot them, and formed iu their presence;
eAa//i//e ro irpotfooTrov avrov cos 6 rjkios' ra 8e his EACE shone as the
shone the face of him as t h e sun; t h e and SUN, and his GARMENTS
3 became white as the
lp.aria avrov eyevero kevita ws ro (poos. Kai
garments of h i m became white as the light. And LIGHT.
idovy cccpdrjcrav avrois Mcvcris Kai HAias, 3 And behold, Moses
fier*
lo, appeared t o ihem Mose» and Elias,and Elijah appeared to
with
ATTOKPLOGIS 5e 6 Tierpos them, conversing with
4
avrov o~vkka,kovvres.
him talking. Answering and t h e Peter him.
€LiT€ rep Irjcov Kvpie, Kakov ecrriv 7]/xas w8e 4 Then P E T E R address-
said t o t h e J e s u s ; O lord, good i t is us here ing J E S U S , said, "Master,
eivaf ei Oekeis, nroirifftefjiev d>5e rpeis o~KT)vas, it is good for us to be
to b e ; if t h o u w i t t , we may make here three tents, here; if thou wilt, * I will
(Tot /xiav, Kai Mcocrp /aiav, mat fxiav YLKia. 5
En make here three Booths;
t o thee one, a n d Moses one, and one Elias. Still one for thee, one for Mo-
avrov kakovvros, idov, vefpsXi) (pooros eirccr- ses, and one for Elijah.''
of him speaking, lo, a cloud of l i g h t over- 6 While he was speak-
Kiarrev avrovs' Kai f5ou, (peevrj etc rr]s vecpekrjs, ing, behold, J a Cloud of
shadowed them, and lo, a voice o u t of t h e cloud, light covered them; and
keyovcra' "Ovros eo'rtv 6 vlos JJLOV 6 aya-jrrjroSy behold, a Voice from the
saying; "This is t h e »on of m e t h e beloved, CLOUD, declaring, f ' T h i a
ev (cp £udoK7]o~a' avrov aKovzre.33 6
KaiaKov~ is my SON, the BELOVED,
in whom I delight; of h i m hear jon." And having in whom X delight; hear
cravres ol \xaQv\rai, eir<=o~ov eiri irpoffomov avrcov, him!"
heard t h e disciples, t h e v fell upon face i'them, 6 And the DISCIPLES
Kat €(pofi7]dr]crav tfepodpa. ? Kai 7rpocr€kdccv 6 having heard it, fell on
and were frightened greatly. And coming near the their Faces, and were
Irjcrous, ijij/aro avrcov, Kai eiirev Eyepfl^Te, Kai greatly frightened.
Jesus, touched them, and said; Be y o u raised, and 7 And JESUS approach-
[M7] (pofieicrQe. 8
Eirapavres Se Toys ocpQakjxovs ing, J touched them, and
said, "Arise, and be not
Hat b« afraid. Lifting up then the syes
afraid."
avrcov, ovfieva etSoy, ei \xt] rov ITJCTOW [AOVOV.
of t h e n , no one they saw, except the Jesus alone.
8 Then raising their
9 EYES, they saw no one,
K a i Kara^aivovrcov avrcov, e/c rov opovs, except JESUS.
And descending ofthem, from t h e mountain,
9 % And as they were
everzikaro avrois 6 l7]crovs, keycov MTJBZVI €i~ descending the MOUN-
charged them the Jesus, saying; To no one you
TAIN, J E S U S commanded
•jrrjre ro 6pa/j,a, ecos ov 6 vlos rov avQpcoirov etc them, saying. Tell the VI-
may tell t h e vision, till t h e son of t h e man from
SION to no one, till tbe
veKptov avarrrr). SON of MAN be risen from
"lead (ones) should be raised.
10 the Dead.
Kai 6TT7]poorr]o~av avrov ol /naOrjrai avrov, 10 And the DISCTPLES
And asked him t h e disciples of him,
asked him, saying, t " Why
keyovres* Ti ovv ol ypo^fxareis keyovcriv, on then do the SCRIBES sa}
saying; Why then the scribes say, that
u That Elijah must first
Ekiav Set ekOeiv irpoorov; '0 Se Irjtrovs come r"
Elias must to come first? The but Jesus
11 * H E answering, said,
airoKpideis eiirev ' ^ a u T O i s ' ] Hkias fxzv epx^TOA "Elijah indeed * comes,
answering said [to t h e m ; ] Elias truly comes
l2 and will restore all things.
Trpcorov, Kai airoKaracrrrjo'ci iravra' kzyco 5e 12 But I say to you,
first, and shall restore all t h i n g s ; I say b u t
% That Elijah has already
v/iiv, on Hkias rjdr} 7]kQey Kai OVK sirsyvcocrav come, and they did not
to you, t h a t Blias just now came, and not they knew recognize him, but have
avrov, akk' €Troi7)crav ev avrco Sera riOekTjtrav done to him whatever
him, but have done to h i m as m u c h as they wished; they wished. Thus also
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—4. I will make here three Booths 11. HB answering.
II. comes, and will restore.
t 5. 2 Peter i. 17; Matt. iii. 17; Mark i. j11; Luke iii. 22. t 7- Ban. viii. 18; x. 9,10, 18:
Rev. i. 17, X 9. Mark ix. 9. t --0. Mai. iv. 5. t 12. Matt, xi.14; Mark ix. 13&13.
Chap. 17: IS.] MATTHEW. \Chap.Yl\ 23.
9vra> K « I 5 vlos rov avrpcarov jxeWei iraaxeLV the SON of MATT is alm&
thus also the eon of the man is about to suffer to suffer by them."
vif' avrwv. 13
T o r e cvvrjKav ot jjiaO^rai, 13 Then the DISCIPLES
on understood
by them. Then understood the disciples, that
That he spoke
r to them concerning John
vepi Icaavvov rov fia rricrrov enrev avrois. the IJOIERSER.
concerning John the dipper he spoke to them.
14 14 J And they having
Kai eXOovrcov avrcjv irpos rov ox^-ov, 7rpo<r- come to the CROWD, a
And having come of them to the crowd, Man came to him. kneel-
15
lj\0ev avry avOpoiros* yovvirercov avrov» /cat ing and saying,
came to him a man, knee-falling him, and 15 " O Sir, have com*
Aeywv Kvpie, eKerjo'ov jxov rov viov on o'eKr]- passion on My SON ; for
aayingj Olord, have pity on of me the Bon; for i e is he is a lunatic, and * sick-
via^erai, Kai KCLKCOS iraaxei' iroWaKis yap ly; for he frequently falls
moon-struGk, and sadly suffers; often for into the PIKE, and fre-
irivrti eis TO 7rup, Kai iroWaKis eis ro vdcop. quently into the WATER.
he falls into the fire, and often into the water. 16 And I brought him
16
K a i trpoo"i]V€yKa avrov rois fiadrjrais (rov, Kai to thy DISCIPLES, but
And I brought him to the they could not cure Him.'>
disciples of thee, and
17
OVK Tjtivvrjdrjcrav avrov Oepairevo'ai. Airoicpi- 17 Then JESUS answer-
uot they were able him to heal. Answer- ing. said, " O unbeliev-
Geis 5e 6 Ir}(fovs enrev XI 7evea aificrros Kai ing and perverse Genera-
lng and the Jesus said; O generation unfaithful and tion! how long must I be
dieo'rpa/xfj.evr}' ecos irore eerofiai /J,e6\ V/JLCOV; with you? how long must
having been perverted; till when" shall I be with you? I endure you ? bring him
ecos irore ave^ofxai v/xcov; (pepere fxoi avrov code. here to me." .
till when shall I bear you? bring you to me him here. 18 And J E S U S rebuked
18
K a t €7ceri[i7}o~€V avrcp 6 Irjcovs, Kai efyAdev him, and the DEMON came
And rebuked him the Jesus, and came out out of him; and the BOY
air7 avrov ro cjaifioviov icat edeparrevdr] 6 irais was HOUR/
restored from that
of him the demon; and was cured the boy
19 19 Then the'DisciPLES
airo T7)s oopas SKeivqs. T o r e irpoo-eXOovres coming to JESUS private-
from the hour that. Then coming *
ly, said, "Why were £oe
ot fiadrjrai rep lrjcrov Kar} ifiiav, eitrov Atari not able to cast it out?"-
the disciples to the Jesus by himself, said; > Why
20 And * HE says to
rjfjieis OVK 7]dvvrj67}/j.€v €Kf3a\€LV avro; " 2 0 ' O 8e them, "On account of
we not were able > to cast o u t ' it? The and your *LITTLE-FAITH; For
ITJOTOVS enrev avrois* Aia rrjv am&riav vfxecv. indeed I say to you, % If
Jesus oaid to them; On account of the unbelief ofyou.~ you have Faith, as a Grain
A/xrjv yap Xeyco V/JLIV, eav e^T/Te iricrriv cos KOK- of Mustard, you might
Indeed for . 1 say to you, if you have faith a3 a say to this MOUNTAIN,
KOV crivaireoos, epeire rep opei rovrcc, Mera- Uemove there from here,
grain of mustard, you will say to the mountain ; this Be thou and it would remove; and
ftT}6i evrevOev eKei, icai fiera^o'erai' Kai ovdev nothing would be impos-
removed from here there, and it will remove; and nothing sible to you/.
a^vvarrjaren vfxiv.*- 2 1 ~*[TOUT© Se ro yevos OVK . 21 * t [This KIND, how^
will be impossible to you. [This but the kind not ever, goes not out but by
eKTropeverat,*, ei ]xf\ ev irpoo'evxy Kai vr)(rreiq.~\ Prayer and Tasting."] f
. goes out, if not in prayer a n d ' fasting.] • 22 % Now, while they
2
? Avao'rp€(pojiX€VCiov 5e avrccv ev ry TaAiha.ia, were traveling in . GALI-
1 "Were traveling and of them in the Galilee, LEE, JESUS said to them,
knrev^ avrois 6 Irjcrovs' MeWei 6 vtos rov av~ "The SON of MAN is about
said to them the Jesus; Is-about the son of the •' to be delivered up ^into
dpioirov f.wapadidoo'Oai eis .x^tpas* avOpcoircov, •the Hands of Men ;.
• 23 and they will "kill
man io bG delivered up into hands of men,
23 him, and the THIRD Day
Kai airoKTevovcriv avrov icai rrj * rpirrf j]^epq he will *rise. And they
and :'•>(; they will kill him; and the third day
were exceedingly grieved,
eyepOrjo'eraic Kai eXvrrridrjcrav crcpocjpa.
he *will be raised.MANUSCRIPT.—15.
VATICAN And they were grieved
sickly, exceedingly.
20. HE Bays. 20. LITTLE-FAITH. 21.—omit.
23. rise. -
t 21. This verse is wanting in the Coptic, Ethiopic, Syriac hicros, and i n one Itafa MSS„\
i 14. Mark ix. 14; Luke ix. 37. t 20. Matt.xxi. 21; Mark xi. 23; Luke xviu 6i 1 Cos?
xiii. 2. X 22a Matt. xvL 21 i xx. 18 \ Mark ix. 30,31 \, Luke ix, 44>
Chap. 1 7 : 2 4 ] MATTHEW. [Ohap. 18: 4.
2 24 J And having arrived
* E\6OVTQ)V Be avrcov eis Ka7repj/aoi//ii,
Having arrived and of t h e m at Capernaum, at Capernaum, the COL«
irpo(f7]XQov ol ra BiBpaxpa Xafufiavoyres rep LECTOKS o f t D L D K A C H M S
came those t h e didrachmas receiving to the came to P E T E R , and said,
Uerpcp, teat arrow ' O 8i8aCKa\os v/xcoj/ ov reXei "Does not your TEACHER
Peter, and said; The teacher of y o u n o t pays pay the D I D B A C H M S ? "
ra $i§pax/*ct; 25
A e 7 e r Ncu. Kcu ore €io"t]\- 25 He s a y s / ' Yes." And
the didrachmas? He says; Yes. And when h e was when *they were come
Bsv as rt]v oatiav, irpoeepdaa'eu avrov 6 Irjo'ovs, into the HOUSE, J E S U S
come i n t * t h e house, anticipated him the Jesus, anticipated him, saying,
Atyoow Ti <roi 5o«:ei, ^IJAOOV; Ol fiacriXeis " What is thy opinion, Si-
saying; W h i c h to thee seems right, Simon? The kings mon ? From whom do the
K I N G S of the EARTH take
TT]S yrjs airo rivicv Xafxfiavovcn reXrj 7} nrfvcrov;
o r t h e earth from whom d o they take taxes or census? Tax or Census? from
airo roiv viccv aurcav, y\ ano row aXXorpiwv ; their own SONS, or from
from the sons of them, or from the aliens? OTHERS?"
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 7 . " W h y a s k e s t t h o u Me c o n c e r n i n g T H A T w h i c k is GOOJJ?
One is t h e GOOD : b u t if thovi w i l t , " 20. fro m m y childhood—omit. ' 21. r o o a .
22. t h i s W O R D 22. Eiches
t 17. The Common reading has been preferred to either Griesbach's text, or the Vatican
MS. George CampbeHregards the evidence for it from t h e majority of MSS., to be vastly-
superior. The versions on both sides nearly balance each other; b u t the internal evidence
arising from the connection of the thoughts, is decisive on the point. Besides i t corres'
ponds with both Mark and Luke, who record the same conversation, i n nearly the same
words, and ho different reading is noted. t 24. Rabbins, as well as Arabs, were accus-
tomed, in describing an impossibility, or a high degree of improbability, t o say, " I t will not
happen before a camel, or a n elephant^ has crept through the eye of a needle."—Marsh*a
Translation of MichaUs. . t 24. oftaEAVEN.—Lachmann ty Ttschendorf.
% 18. Exod. xx. 13 ; Deut. v. 17'. % 19. Lev. xix. 18, % 23. Mark x. 24; Luke
xviii. 24 i l.Tim. vi. 9,10.
®iap. 19: 26.] MATTHEW. [&hap. 20: 4.
26 tonished, saying, "Wins
hvvarai o'caO-qvai; E/tj3A.ei|/as 5e 6 Iijtrous
is able t o be saved? Looking but the Jesus then can be saved ?"
enrep avrois' Tlapa avQpwirois rovro a^vvarov 26 JESUS looking at
said to h i m : With man this them, answered, "With
impossible
e<TTi' irapa 5e Oew iravra Svvara. Men this is impossible;
is: with b u t God all possible. but with God everything
is possible."
27
T o r e airoicpiOeis 6 Uerpos tnrsv avrcf iSov, 27 X Then P E T E R reply-
Then answering t h e Peter said to him; Lo, ing, said to him, "BehoW,
7}fj.€is a(pT]KafX€V iravra, Kai rjKoXovdrjo'aiJiev VOL* $ foe have forsaken all,
we left all, and followed thee; and followed thee; what,
rt apa earat TJIJIIV; 2 8 ' O 5e Irj&ovs €nr€V av- therefore, shall uit ob-
what then shall be t o u s F T h e and Jesus said to tain?"
rots' Afiyv \eyco V/JUV, on vfieis oi aiw\ov07)~ 28 And J E S U S said to
them; Indeed I say to you, that you the having fol- them, " Indeed, I say to
(ravres fJLoty eu rrj iraKtyyevco'ia Srav Kadicrr} 6 you, That in the RENOVA-
lowed m e , in t h e new birth day when m a y sit t h e TION, f when the SON of
vlos rov avQpcairov eirt Opovov dotys avrov, MAN shall sit on the
son of t h e man upon a t h r o n e of glory of h i m , throne of his Glory,
Kaditfecrde tcai v/xeis cirt dcoSena Opovovs, Kpivov- t SOU, my EOLLOWERS,
shallsit also y o u u p o n twelve thrones, judg- shall also sit on Twelve
res ras S&jSe/ca QvAas rov lo~par}Xa 29 Kai iras Thrones, judging the
ing the twelve tribes of t h e Israel. And all TWELVE Tribes of I S -
6s a<f>r)K€V otKias, 7j ade\<f)ovs, t] RAEL.t\ adeAQas,
who left houses, o r brothers, or sisters, or 29 f And whoever has
irarcpa, f\ /jujrepa, *[T7 yvvaiKa,] rj reKva, 7] forsaken, *on account of
father, or mother, [or wife,] or children, or MY Name, Houses, or Bro-
aypovs, evened rov ovofxaros /xov, eKarovra- thers, or Sisters, or Fa-
fields, on account of t h e name of roe, a hundred ther, or Mother, or Wife,
irAao~iova A^i/zeTcu, Kai £cor)v atwiov KArjpo- or Children, or Lands,
fold shall receive, and life age-lasting shall shall receive * Manifold,
vo(X7}<rei, and shall inherit aionian
inherit.
Life.
30 J But many shall be
3°TloA\oi 8e ecrovrat irpcorot, eu'x aT0t
* Kat first, that are last; and
Many but shall bo first, lastj and last, that are first.
1
earxwroi, irpoorot. K E $ . K\ 2 0 . 'Ofxoia yap CHAPTER XX.
last, first. Like for
*o~riv ^ fia&iAeia ro>v ovpavcov avQpootrcp oiKodecr- 1 For the KINGDOM of
is the kingdom of t h e heavens to a man a house- the HEAVENS resembles a
Householder, who went
7*0X7], dcrts etyAOev a,ua irpcot fxio'dcocracrOai out early in the Morning,
holder, who went o u t with morning t o hire
to hire Laborers for hia
epyaras ets rov a/xircXcova avrov. ^"Zvjx^xa- VINEYARD.
laboier* into the vineyard of h i m . Having 2 And having agreed
vr)<ras 8e fxera roov epyarojv ac hiqvapiov rrjv with some LABORERS for
agi'eed and with the laborers for a denarius the a tDenarius a DAY, he
rjfxepav, arrecrreiXcv avrovs eis rov afnreXcova sent them into his V I N E -
day, he sent them into the vineyard YARD.
avrov. 3
Kcu €^€\6cov irepi rptrrjv 3 And going out about
oopav, eiSej/
of him. And going out about
the t Third Hour, he saw
third hour, h e saw
others standing unem*
aXXovs kcrrcaras ev r\) ayopa apyovs' 4 K<XK€L- ployed in the market-
others standing in t h e market-place idle: and to place ;
VOLS enrev 'Tirayere Kai V/JLCIS ets rov a/xircXoova'
f
4 and he said to THEM,
them h e said: Go also y e a into t h e vineyard: Go YOU also into the
V I N E Y A R D , a n d whatever
Kai S eav
whatever may be
7) diKaiov
just,
5o>a" co VfJLlV*
I will giv t o YOU,
or 5e is reasonable, I will give
and They and
5 you.' And T H E Y w e n t .
airrjXdov* UaXiv e^eXdcov Tvepi eKT7}V icai
vent away. . Again going out sixth
5 Again having gone
about and
6 Tlepi
out about the + sixth hour,
tvvarrjv copav, eTroirjcrev Cocravrcos. 8e and about the t ninth, h e
' ninth hour, he did in like manner. About and
did in like manner,
rrjv kvheKarrjv •^[copav] e^eXdeov, evpev aXXovs 6 And about t h e tELEv-
the eleventh [hour] going out, he found others E N T H , going out, he found
ecrrcoras, Kai Xeyei avrois' Ti a>5e ecrrrjKare others standing, a n d says
standing, and he says to them: "Why here stood you to them, ' Why stood you
*>Xr\v rrjv rjfiepav apyou ^Aeyovcriv avrcp' 'On here All t h e day u n e m -
all the day idle? They say to him: Because ployed?'
ovdeis Tjfias e/jucrdcocraro, Aeyei avrois' "Tira- 7 They say to him, ' B e -
no one us hired. Hesayg tothom: Go cause no one h a s h i r e d
yere Kai vfieis €is rov a/j,TreXo)va° *[Kai 6 us." H e says t o them,
€aV
! also you into the vineyard: [and whatever ' G o y o u also into t h e
8 VINEYARD . p
TI ZiKaiov, Ao?\|/e(T0e.] 0\pias 8e yevo- 8 And Evening having
maybe just, you shall receive.] Evening and having come on, the OWNEB of
iievrjs, Xsyti 6 Kvpios rov a/xireXcovos rep the VINEYARD says to his
come on, gays the lord of the vineyard to the STEWA RD, ' Call the LA-
eirirpoxcp avrov KaA-eow rovs epyaras, Kai BORERS, and give them
steward of him; Call the laborers. and their "WAGES, beginning
airoSos avrois rov JJUCTOOV, ap^afxsvos airo rcov with the LAST, and end-
give to them the hire, beginning from the ing with the F I R S T . '
9 9 And THOSE who came
effx&rooV} ecos rcov TTpcorcov, K a i GhQorrGS 01
aboui the ELEVENTH
last, till the first. Auc1, having Gome those
hour, received, each one,
irepi rrjv kv§eKary)v oopav, eXa$0D cvc* oyvapioVo a Denarius.
about the eleventh hour, received each c. denarius. 10 Then THOSE who
10
EX9ovrGS Se ol itpooroi^ evofxicrav? on wXeiova camcEiRST, expected t h a t
Having come then those first, supposed, that more they should receive m o r e ;
Xrj^ovrat' /cat shafiov Kai avroz, ava $r]vapiov* and tfieji also received,
they shall receive, and received also they each c. denarius. each one, a Denarius.
l
^ Aafiovres 5e eyoyyv^ovKararov oiKodecnrorov, 11 But having received
Having received but they murmured, against the householder, it, they murmured against
12 c the HOUSEHOLDER,
Xcyovres' O r t ovroi ot G&X0^01 ^OI,'J c:pav 12 saying, 'These LAST
aying; That these llic last one hour have worked One Hour,
iTtoir]0'avi Kai i&ovs rjfxii' avrovs QTroirjctas^ rots and thou hast made them
worked, and equal to va ihem thou hast made, to the equal to us, who have E N -
fiacrracracri ro fiapos rr\s rjfiepasy icai rov Kav- DURED the BURDEN and
having endured the burden oithe day, and ihe burn- t h e -iCOUCHING H E A 2 of
crcovao 13<
Q 8e atroKpt.0<sis enrev l/i avrcov the D A Y . '
ing heat. He but answering said to one of them; 13 H:i answering said
' E T c u p e , OVK aftucco o~e° CW%J o*7]vapiov ervveepco-
t r o n e ^x them, 'Iriend,
Friend, not I wronr; thee; not Of r„ denarius didst thou
I do not injure thee; didst
not uhou agree with me
vrjcras jxoi; ^Apov ro GOV? nai hnayeo @eAw for a Denarius?
agree tome? 'x'akc the thine, and go. I wish 14 Take THAT which is
15
Se rovrcp rep ecx^'rep Sovvai cos Kai croip H T H I N E , and go thy way ;
and to this the last £o niyc as also to thee. Or *J£ will give to This LAST,
OVK e^ecrri /not iroirjcrcu o 6<sXw zv rois e/nois; even as to thee.
not is it lawful to mo to do Whet I will with tlic my own ? 15 I s it not lawful for
j\ 6 o<p6aX}xo\ (rov Ttov7]po$ edriv^ 6ri eyco me to do what I please
or the eyo of thee evil io, because I with MY OWN? I s thine
1G EYE envious, Because 32
ayaOos eifii; Qvrcss zcrowai oi e c r ^ a r o i , am liberal?'
good am? Thus shall be the last, 16 Thus the LAST shall
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—;6. hour—omit. 7. and whatever may be right, you shall
receive—omit, 14. ft will.
t 5. Noon. t 5. Throe o'clock in the afternoon •y 6. Five o'clock la tks
afternoon.
map. 20s n^ MATTHEW; w[Cftap. 20: 25.
yrpooToi" Kai 01 TipooToi, 6cr%aroi *l! noAA.04 | be % first; and the EIRST,
first; and the first, last. last." [Many
y a p ei<ri KXrjTOi, oXiyoi 5e e/cA.e/crOi0] 17 JAnd *when J^sus
for are called, few but chosen.] was about to go up to
*? K a i avafiaivow 6 1T}(TOVS €LS 'lapocoXv/jia, j Jerusalem, TWELVE
he took the
Disciples pri-
And going u p the JCSUG to Jerusalem,
vately, * and said to them.
srapeAajSe rovs dcodeKa /uaOrjras itar* idiciv ev on the WAY,
he t o o k tho twelve disciplec privately in
T17 odepy Kai enrez> avrois" i8
l5ou? avafiaivo^sj/ 18 J"Behold;Ave go up
the w a y , a n d said Co t h e m ; Lo, wo go u p to Jerusalem j and iho
<=is 'lepcxroXvfAa? Kai 3 vios rov audpwirov irapa- SON of MAN will be de-
to Jerusalem, a n d t h e e o n of t h o man will bo livered tO tho HIGlf-
dodnjaerai rois cspxtepeuorfi ccat ypa/xfiarevcrs,0 Kai paiL3Tu and Scribes, and
deliverediip t o tlio high-jpriesto
KaratcpivovGw avrov ^^OavarcpsJ
thcy will coudcirro feiO
and scribes;
^rccft, irapa-
[ t o dcath,J
and they will condemn him;
&'>V t h e y will
i
19 and will deliver him
to the G E N T I L E S , to be
dacovav <&WOV *ro4S QOVQGIV a&2 ^ 0 cfirai^ai^ MOCKED, and scourged,
deliver u p ElilS lOC&O Gentiloa So? C'j.0 C<J m o c k , and crucified, and on the
scat fia&Te,jcx?c:&9 tsC'Ji GTavpcMfCj,0 &GG <?$ rp&rri THIRD Day he will rise.
and iozcoiivge, cS3Cl $OCrueJ?s?; G3C3 ili
tfcO third' 20 $ Then the MOTHER
of Zobedee's CHILDREN
day h e will staati ; i > came to him with her
23 SONS, prostrating, and re-
Toretf/j>ocrjjA.0Gz?awrtj? § fi'^ip TW vltav questing something from
Thca
ca'OO t o M m Cuo Euothcr of t h e oonc
him.
Ze/Sc5afows /ACTC raw vlwv C&TTJS? irpo<TKvj/ov(ra9 21 Anc2 HE said to her,
ofZebedee, with the nons of her, prostrating,
2i "What dost thou wish?"
Kai aiTovffa, Ti nap' Trap" avrovo
auroiio ' O Be enrev *And SHE said, "Com-
and asking t o m e t h i n g from him. H o a n d said mand, that in thy K I N G -
avry Ti 6e\€is ; Aeycs • * [ a u r J J J ° J E n r e , «^a DOM, one of These my
to h e r ; W h a t wilt t h o u ? She rsays [tohio;] Say, t h a t TWO Sons may sit at thy
KaBtffcacrw abrot ol dvo vioi fJLOv? els €K fte^icov Eight hand, and the other
may s i t these t h e t w o sons o f m c , ono at right
at thy Left."
(rov, Kai els e£ svtovvfjLwv crov, eu ry fiao'lAeia 2® But Jesus answer«
ofthee, and one aj laffc ofthces in t h e kingdom
ing, said, " You know not
(TOUa 22 AltOKpiOsLS S c 6 lfjO~QV§ G&TTGW OufC 01°
ofthee. Answering but the Jesus Laid; Not you
what you request. Can
you drink of J the CUP,
5 a r e ? ri aireicrGa. AvvaarQs TTISIV TO woT7}pioy9 of which I am about
know, w h a t y o u ask. Arc y o u r.ble t o d r i n k t h e cup,
to drink?" They say to
6 €yco fxeAKco Tr&veiv: Aey ovffiv avrcp° Av- him, " We can."
whlch I a m a b o u t t o drink P They sa^r t o h i m j Wo
23 H e says to them,
vajxeOa. ^*\Kai\ \ey<st avroio* To /u.ev TTO-X "Yon will, indeed, drink
are able. [ A n d j h e saya Co t h e m ; V h e indeed
of my C U P ; but to sit at
T7\piov iJ.ov Trieade' TO £e Ka,0&o~az ecc del;Leo?? my Right hand, and at
sup of me y o u shall drink s t h e b u t t o sic a£ r i g h t
*tno Left, is not mine to
fxov Kai c£ zvoovvfjKav picvy CVK ecru' <s[.iov dovvai? give, except for whom it
of mo a n d a t left of m e , n o t is mir>C torjivOj
has been prepared by my
aAA* ots ^Totjuao-Ta* viro rov iraTpos fJ.ovQ F A T H E R . "
but t o w h o m i t has been prepared by t h e f a t h e r of inc. 24 % And the TEN, hav-
24
Kai aKovcravres ot 5e«a, riyavaKTricav Kspi ing heard, were indignant
And h a v i n g heard t h e t e n , were angry o n account of against the TWO Brothers.
raw 8vo aBe\(f>ci>Uo 2 5 ' O 8e lirjaovs, rrpoCKaXe- 25 But J E S U S , having
the two bsrothera. The but Jesus, having called them, said, "Yots
* VATICAN MAWUCCUIJ?T.—10. Tor many are called, but few chosen—omit. 17 when
Jesus was about to go u p t o Jerusalem, he took. 17. and said to them on tho WAY
18. to Death--omit. 21» And SUE said. 21. to him—omit. 23. And—omit
28. the Left.
t 23. This was fulfilled, when "Herod killed James, the BROTHER of John with a
sword," Acts xii. 2; and when John was banished to " THAT ISLE which is CAiLED^Patmos
for the WORD of GOD, and for the TESTIMONY of Jesus Christ," Eev. i. Q. '
t 16. Matt. xix. 80. J 17: Matt. xvi. 21 5 Mark x. 32; Luke xviii. 31 • John xii 19
t 20. Matt. iv. 21; Maik x. 35. J 22. Matt. xxvi. 39, 42; Mark xiv. 36: Luk" ixii 42-
John xviii. 11. J 23. Acts xii. 2; Rom. viii 17; 2 Cor. i. 7: Rev. i. 9. 1 94 Mavfc'
«. Ui Luke xxii. 24. * rt *
:#». 3©s 96-j MATTHEW, [Cfoap 2c
€i7rej/ avrois' AJJL7}V Xeyw vfAiv, eav exTjre said to them, " Indeed, 1
said to them: Indeed I say to you, if you may have say to you, J If you have
VKfriv, Kai fir] diaKpiOyre, ov piovov ro an unshaken Faith, you
faith, and not should doubt, not only the (miracle) will not only do THIS
TT)S rrvKTisiroiTjo'ere, aXXa Kav rep opei rovrcp miracle of the EIG-TREE,
of the fig-tree you shall do, but also if to the mountain this hut also, if you should
say to this MOUNTAIN,
enrrjre' Apdfjrt, KCU ^Xrjdrjri eis rr\v 'Be thou lifted up, and
you should say; Be thou lifted up, and be cast into the
22 thrown into the SEA,' it
daXacrcrav yevrjaerai^ K a i navra, bcra av will be done."
sea; it shall be done. And al), whatever
aiT7}<TT}TG €V TT) ItpOffeVXXIi TTtffTeVOVTeS,
22 % And whatever yoil
you shall ask in the prayer, believing, shall ask in PRAYER, be-1
lieving, you will receive.'
you shall receive. 23 % And having en-
23
K a i tXQovri avrep eis ro Upov, irpoo'7}Xdov tered the TEMPLE, the
*And having come to him into the temple, came HIGH-PRIESTS and EL-
avrep SidaatcovTi oi apx^p^i^ Kai ol TrptcrfivTepoi DEES of the PEOPLE,
to him teaching the high-priests and the elders
came near, as he was
teaching, and said, " B y
rov Xaovf Xeyovres* Ev irota e^overia ravra What Authority dost thou
of the people, saying;
By what authority these (things) perform these things? and
7roi€is; Kai ris eroi €$CVK€T7)V clover lavravrrjv; who EMPOWERED thee."
doestthou? and who to thee gave the authority this? 24 Jesus replying, said
^AnoKpideis 8e 6 ITJCTOVS enrev avrois' Epcorrjcrco to them, " # will also ask
Answering and the Jeeus said to them; I willj^ak you one Question, which
vpas Kayw Xoyov ez>a. bv eav eiiryire p,oi, if you answer me, 2 also
you also! word one; which if you may say tome, will inform you by What
nayw vp.iv epw, ev iroia e^overia ravra Authority 1 do these
also I to you will tell, by what authority these (things) things.
25
iroico' ro Pannerpa Icoavvov irodev f\v; e| 25 Whence was * THAT
ldo; the dipping of John whence was? from which was of
IMMERSION
ovpavov, 7] e£ avOpcoTrcov ; Ol 5e
hieXoyi^ovro John? From Heaven, or
heaven, or from men ? They and reasoned from Men?" And THEY
irap' eavrois, Xeyovres' Eav enrw/neVy e£ ovpa- reasoned thus among
ainong themselves, saying; If we should say, from hea- themselves, "If we say,
vov epei Tjfiiv Atari ovv ovtc cTTierreva'are From Heaven, he will re-
ven; he will say to us: Why then not did you believe tort, Why then did you
avrep; 26
E a ^ S e enrca/nev, e | avOpooircov' epofiov- not believe him ?
to him: If but we should say, from men: we 26 And if we say, From
fjLeda rov ox^-ov iravres yap exoveri rov leaavv7]v Men, we dread the
fear the crowd: all for hold the John CROWD; for they all re-
us irpoeprjrrjv. ^ K a t airoKpidevres rep Ir)o~ov gard JOHN as a Prophet."
as a prophet: And they answering to the Jesus 27 They, therefore, said
enrov OVK oiSapev. Eef>Tj avrois Kai avros' to J E S U S , in reply, " We
said: Not we know. Said to them and he: cannot tell." And fje said
OuSe eyeo Xeyea vp.iv ev iroia e^ovcia ravra to them, "Neither do JE
Neither I say to you by what authority these (things) tell you by What Au-
TTOKA). 2 8 T I 5e vp.iv doKet; AvOpunos ei;e e thority things.
I perform these
I do. What but to you seems right? A man had
28 But what is your
TtKva 8uo* Kai irpoereXdcov rep irpurep, sure' opinion of this ? A Man
children two: and coming to the first, he said: had*Two Sons; and com-
TeKVOV, viraye, errj/ncpov epya^ov ev rep a/jL-rrcXuvi ing to the EIEST, he said,
Son, go, to-day work in the vineyard 'Son, go work To-day in
pov. ^ ' O 5e anoKpiOeis enrev Ov OeXco' my VINEYARD. 3
of me. He and answering said: Not 30I will
Kai 29 H E answered, *"IE
verrepov Se ;iteTa/ueA.7?0ets, aTrrjXde. And will, sir,' but went not.
afterward but having changed his mind, he went. 'O 8e 30 And coming to the
jrpoaeXBuv rep erepep, eiwev ucravreas He and SECOND, he said the same.
coming to the other, ha said just the same
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—25. THAT IMMERSION which was of John. 28. Two Sons.
2f.' 5 will, sir;' but went not. 80. And coming to the SECOND, he said the same. And HIT
answering, said, ' I will not;' hut afterwards he repented and went.
. X 21. Matt. xvii. 20; Luke xvii. 6; James i. 6; 1 Cor. xiii. 2. % 22. Matt. yii. 8; Marl?
\j,24; Jametv. 16; U o h n Hi. 22; v, 14. X 23. Mark xi, 275 Lukexx. I.
Chap. 91: 31.] MATTHEW. l^p. n: 88.
aTTOKpiOcis enrev E^w Kvpte, Kat OVK atrrjKOe. And HE answering, said,
answering said; I lord, and not went. ' I will not;' but after-
81 wards repenting, he went.
Tis €K rcov b*vo ciroirjo'e ro 9€Xrj/j.a rov trarpos; 31 Which of the TWO
"Who of the two did the will of the father?
performed the FATHER'S
A.syovo,tv*\avr<p%~\ c
O irpcaros. Aeyet avrots 6 WILL ?" They say, " The
They say [to him;] The first. Says to them the * LATTER." J E S U S said
Irjarovs' Ajxrjv Xeyw v/xtv, 6rt ol reXcovat Kat to them, X "Indeed, I say
Jesus; Indeed I say to you, that the tax-gatherers and to you, That the TRI-
at iropvat irpoayovo'tv vfxas eis rrjv fiaaXetav BUTE-TAKERS and the
the harlots go before you into the kingdom HARLOTS precede you in-
m
rov Qeov. HA0e yap Trpos v/xas la>avvr]S ev to the KINGDOM of G O D .
of the God. Came for to you John in 32 For % John came to
68cp dtKatoo'vvrjs, KCLI OVK eTrto'rtvo'are avrcp' ol you in a Way of Right-
a. way of righteousness, and not you believed him; the eousness, and you be-
Se reXcovat Kat at iropvat 67rto~revo~av avrcp' lieved him not; but the
but tax-gatherers and the harlots believed him; TRIBUTE-TAKERS and the
bfitis Se tfiovres ov /x€T€in€\7}6r)r€ vcrrepov, rov HARLOTS believed him;
you and seeing not repented afterwards, of the yet 8oil, having seen it,
TTta'Teuerat avrcp. did not afterwards repent,
to believe him. so as TO BELIEVE him.
33
AXXrjv 7rapa&oXr)v aKovcrare' 33 Hear Another Para.
* [AvQpcairos"\
Another parable hear you; ble. There was a House-
[A man]
t\v otKo8eo"norr]s, Scrrts ecpvrevcrev ajATreXcova, holder, Jwho planted a
was a householder, who planted a vineyard, Vineyard, and enclosed it
Kat (ppay/xov avrcp irepieOrjKe, Kat copv^ev ev with a Hedge, and digged
and a hedge to it placed around, and digged in f a Wine-press in it, and
built a Tower, and leased
avrcp Xt)vov, Kat cpKodofXTjcre irvpyov Kat e | - it to Cultivators, and left
it a wine-press, and built a tower; and let
34 the country.
CSOTO avrov yewpyots, Kat aTreSrifirjo'ev. 'OT€
out it to husbandmen, and went abroad. When
34 And when the VIN-
TAGE approached, he sent
5e rjyytcrev 6 Katpos row Kapircov, arrecrretXe his SERVANTS to the CUL-
and drew near the time of the fruits, he sent TIVATORS, .to-receive the
rovs 8ovXovs avrov, Trpos rovs yewpyovs, Xa- FRUITS.
the slaves of him, to the husbandmen, to 35 But the % CULTIVA-
35
fietv rovs
the Kapnovs
fruits avrov,
of it. K a t Xafiovres
And ol
having taken the TORS having seized his
receive
ysoipyot rovs SouAous avrov, 6v fjtev edztpav, SERVANTS, severely beat
husbandmen the slaves of him, him indeed they flayed, one, and murdered ano-
6v §€ aircKretvav, bv 5e eXtdo&oXrjcrav. ^TlaXtv ther, and stoned another.
him and they killed, him and they pelted with stones. Again 36 Again, he sent Other
airso'TetXei/ aXXovs BovXovs, TrXztovas rcav Servants, more honorable
he sent other slaves, greater the than the EIRST, and they
3 treated them in a similar
TTpctircov Kat errotrjcrav avrots axravrcos. ^'Tcr-
first; and they did to them in like manner. After- manner.
repov Se aTrecrreiXe irpos avrovs rov vlov avrov, 37 Finally, $ he sent
wards and he sent to them the son of him, his SON to them, saying,
Xsycav JZvr pairrjcrovrat rov vlov fxov. ^ Ol 'They will respect my
SON.'
saying; They will regard the son of me. The
38 But the CULTIVA-
8e ytcapyot, tcjovres rov vlov, enrov ev eavrots' TORS seeing the SON, said
but husbandmen, seeing the son, said among themselves;
among themselves, ' This
Ovros ecrrtv 6 KX7}povofJ.os' devre, anoKret- is the H E I R ; J come, let
This is the heir; come, we may
us kill him, and forcibly
veofiev avrov, Kat Karacrx^^v rrjv KXr}povo/j.tav hold the I N H E R I T A N C E /
kill him, and may retain the inheritance
• VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—31. to him—omit. 81. LATTER. 33. A man—omit.
t 33. Leenon, wine-press, is the word used by Matthew, while fiupoleenion, wine-vat, is used
by Mark, eh. xii. l. Dr. Robinson saw a wine-press at Hebleh, which was hewn out of a
rock, and divided into two parts. The upper and more shallow part was the place where the
grapes were put, the lower and deeper one was the place for receiving the liquid pressed out
of them. These two places served for both wine-preas and wine-vat. This fact will serve to
illustrate the words of Jesus as recorded by the two historians.
181. Luke vii. 29. t 32. Matt, x l 18; Luke vii. 33. J 83 Cant. viii. 11 • Isa. v. 1
Mark xii. 1; Lukexx. 9 36. Heb. xi. 38, 37. 87. Heb. i. 2; 1 John iv. tf
$ 88. Matt. xxvi. 2—4; Joha 3a. &3
Ohap. g l : 39.] M A T T H E W . [Chap. 22: S.
39
Kcu Aafiovres avrov, e£e/3aAoy e£w 39 Then seizing him,
avrov. they J thrust him out of
of him. And having taken him, they cast out
40< the VINEYARD and killed
rov afxire\covos, icai a7T€Kreivav. Orav ovv him.
of the vineyard, and killed. When therefore
40 When, therefore, the
€\dr} 6 Kvpios rov afXTC^Kdovos, ri iron}(T€i OWN EH Of t h e VINEYARD
may come the lord of the vineyard, what will he do
comes, what will he do to
41
rois yecapyois tKetvois; Aeyovo~iv avrcf those OCCUPANTS?"
to the husbandmen to thoseP They say to him; 41 They reply to him,
Kcc/covs KaKtos airoX^aei avrovs' Kai rov a/jurc- X •' He will put those
Wretches wretchedly destroy them; and the vine- wretches to a wretched
Xcava eicdcocreTai aXXois yecopyois, olrives airo- death, and will lease the
yard will let out toother husbandmen, who will VINEYARD to Other Cul-
Scoo'ovo'tv avrcp rovs Kapirovs ev TOIS Kaipois tivators, who will render
render to him the fruits in the seasons him the FRUITS in their
42
avrccv. Aeyei avrois b ly&ovs' Ovdeirore SEASONS."
of them. He says to them the Jesus; Never 42 JESUs«says to them,
aveyvoore €V rais ypcxpais- "Aidov *>:• airtdoKi- "Have you never read
have you read in the writings: " A stone which rejec- in the SCRIPTURES, t f A
/j.aa'av ol oiKo^Ojiovvres, ovros eyevrjOrj as ' Stone, which the B U I L D -
ted they building, the same ' E R S rejected, the same
was made into
KecpaXrjv ycavias' irapa nvpiov ' i s made the Head-stone
eyevcro avrj],
! ahead of a corner; from Lord was this, 'of the Corner; this Je-
Kai €(TTi 6av/xaarrr} *v ocpQaXfxois TJ/JLCOVJ" 43 Aia 'hovah has effected, and
and it is wonderful in '•yes of us?" On account of ' i t is wonderful in our
'Eyes?'
rouro Xcyco vfxiv, on apO^ffcrai a<p* v/uicev 7}
this I say to you, that shall be taken from you the 43 Because of this, I
fiaffiXctq rov deov, Kai ^oOrjorerai eOvei TTOIOVVTI tell you, $ That the KING-
kingdom of the God, and shall tie given TTCGTCOP t o a n a t i o n €7Tt
making DOM of GOD will be taken
44 TOV from you, and given to a
rovs Kapirovs avrr)s. K t u 6 falling on the People who will produce
the fruits of her. And he €(f>' bv 8' av its proper n i u i x s .
Xidov rovrov, crvi/d\a(f9i](reTui on whom but 44 J And HE who PALLS
stone this, shall be broken:
on this STONE, will be
7recT77, XiK(xr}CT€L avrov. bruised; and him, on
it shall fall, it will crush to pie»e» him. whom it shall fall, it will
crush to pieces."
45 45 And the HIGH-
Kai afcovo,avT€s o! apx^p^is Kai ol $api- PRIESTS and PHARISEES
And having heard the high-priests and the Phari-
having heard his PARA-
ffaioi ras irapafioXas avrov, €yvwo~av,
knew that he wasbrt irepi BLES,
sees the parables of him, knew, that about speaking about them.
46
avrcov Xeyei. Kcu forovvres avrov Kparycrat, 46 And seeking to ap-
them he says. And seeking him to seize, prehend him, they feared
e<t>o@7)6r)o~av rovs oxXovs' eTreiSy] ws irpo<pr]T7)v
the CROWDS, for they es-
they feared the crowds: since as a prophet teemed him as a Prophet.
avrov cixov. KE«f». K$'. 2 2 . K a i airoKpiQeis
him they held. And answering CHAPTER XXII.
6 Irjo'ovs iraXiv smsv avrois ev rcapafioXais, 1 And JESUS contin-
the Jesus again said to thern in parables, uing to discourse to them
2 in Parables, said,
Xeycav 'D./JLOIGI>9Y) TJ fiacriXsia row ovpavcov 2 "The KINGDOM of the
»»ying: Has been likened the kingdom of the heavens
HEAVENS may be com-
avQpcoivu) fiaffiXei, bar is €Troir]o~€ yafxovs r(p pared to a Royal Person,
to a man a king, who made marriage-feasts to the who prepared a Marriage
3
vicp avrov, Kai aTrecreiXe rovs dovXovs avrov^ festival for his SON,
son of him, and he sent the slaves of him, 3 and he sent his SER-
t 42. "A Stone, which the BUILDERS rejected." An expression borrowed from masons,
who, finding a stone, which being tried in a particular place, and appearing improper
for it, is thrown aside, and another taken: however, at last, it may happen that-the very
stone which had been before rejected, may be found the most suitable as the head atone of the
corner.—Clarke.
' t 39. John xix. 17,18; Heb. xiii. 11—13. t 41. Mark xii. 9 ; Luke xx. 16. t 42. Psa.
exviii. 22; Acta iv. 11; 1 Pet. ii. 7. X 43. Matt. viii. 12; Luke xiii. 28, 20. % 44. Isa.
tfiii. 14,15', Daa. ii. 34, 44, 45.
(hap. 23: 4.} MATTHM. [Chap. 22: IS.
40
ViV Tavrca.2 TG«S %VGW euroXais oXos 6 VO/JLOS 40 J On These TWO
In ihese St\0 t w o c o m m a n d m e n t s whole t h e law Commandments * depend
tan, oi 'irpcxprjTa^ ccpeftavrai, the Whole LAW and the
and t h e prophets are hung. PROPHETS."
v
* "VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—5. of their MANTLES—omit. 7. Rabbi—omit. 8. TEACHKK.
9. is Your HBAVENLY FATHER. 14.—omit.
t 5. These were small slips of parchment or vellum, on which certain portions of the law
were written. The Jews tied them about their foreheads and arms, for three purposes.—
1. To put them in mind of those precepts which they should constantly observe. 2. To pro-
cure them reverence and respect in the sight of the heathen. And 3. To act as amulets or
charms to drive away evil spirits.—Clarke. t 13. Lachmann and Tischendorf omit this
verse. t 15. A convert to Judaism.
i + 5. Num. xv. 38 ; Deut. vi. 8; xxii. 12. % 6. Mark xii. 38, 39; Luke xi. 43; xx. 46.
\ 8. James iii. 1. * 11. Matt. xx. 26, 27. X 12. Luke xiv. 11; xviii. 14 i Jasa«s iv. 6$
1 Peter v. 5.
&iap. gS: 16.] MATTHEW; {Chap. H : SSIK
ev Tcp vaoi) 0/j.uvet ev auT^> Kai cv rcp Karot- makes oath by it, and by
toy. t h o t e m p l e , swears by it a n d b y t h e (one) having all things on it j
K7]o*avTi avrov ^ Kat 6 0/j.ocras ev TOO ovpavco, by21the and H E who SWEARS
T E M P L E , riakes
inhabited it; a n d h e swearing b y t h e heaven,
ofxvvtL <cv TO Bpovca TOV deov Kai, cv TO KaQiq^ oath by it, and by HIM
who DWELT in i t ;
swears by t h e t h r o n e of t h e G o d a n d b y t h e (one) sife°
22 and H E who SWEARS
fi7]i/Q> eiravca avTOv. "j}y H E A V E N , makes oatb
ting upon it.
by f the THRONE of G O D ,
and by HIM who sits on it.
23
Ovat V/LUV, ypa/j.fiaT€i$ Kai ^ap£(ja&oiv23 Woe to yoiL, Scribes
VTTOK-
Woe t o you,
scribes r.nd Pharisees, anci Pharisees, Hypo-
hypo-
ptTat' Sri anodeKttTovre TO 7}§VOO~JJ.QVS Kat TO crites ! JBecause '>\m pay
criteo; because you tithe the jnint, a n d t h e tithe of M I N T , an&i DILL
avydov, Kat TO KVJUIVOV Kai aeprjKare TCC fiapv- and CUMMIN, ^:but neg-
dill, ancl t h e c u m m i u j and pac.i b y t h o weigh tier lect the MORE IMPORT-
•T€pa TOV voyLOv^ TTJU Kpiciv, Kat TOV eXeov, Kai ANT matteis of the U w ;
(things) of t h e law, the justice, ancl tho mercy, anc2 •—JUSTICE., C O M P A S S I O N ,
T7?;/ irto'Tii'o TavTa 5e eSef irotrjcrai, KCLKQIP® and FAITH. These things
the faith. 'i!hcse you ought to practise and
b u t i t i s binding to do, and t h o s e
yjj a<pt€Pato ^'Odrjyot Tv<pXor ot dtvXt^ovTes not to omit those.
not t o omit. Guides blind; t h e straining o u i 24 Blind Guides I f whp
TOV Kcovcoira TTJV 5e KajurjXois KaTairtvovTss* filter out the GNAT, yet'
the gnat the but camel swallowing do'.vu. swallow the CAMEL.
S3 Woo to -ou, Scribes
25
Ovat vp.tv9 ypa/afxareis teat ^apicratoi^ VTTOK-
and Pharisees:, Hypo-
Woe t o you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo- crites? $ Because you pu-
piTay on KaQapt&TG TO ^wBev TOV irovt\piov rify the OUTSIDE of the
CUP and the DISH, but
jiiitei; because y o u cleanse the outside ofthc cup
Kai rrjs irapotyiSos, etfcoQev Se yefiovo'iv e£ ap- within, they are full oi
and of the dish, within b u t they are full of ra- Rapine and Injustice.
7ra77js Kai afiiKias. 26
&api(rai€ rvtyXe, KaQapicrov 26 Blind Pharisee! first
pine and injustice. O Pharisee blind, cleanse purify the I N S I D E of the
irpccroVTO evros rovTrorr}piov Kai rr]s Trapoipidos, CUP and the D I S H , that
first the inside of t h e cup a n d of t h e dish, the OUTSIDE of them may
Iva yevqrai Kai ro CKTOS avrcov Kadapov. also become clean.
t h a t may become also t h e outside of t h e m clean. 27 "Woe to you, Scribes
and Pharisees, Hypo-
27
Ovai vfXLV, ypafi/xareis Kai<bapiffaioi, VTTOK- crites! J Because you re-
Woe t o you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo- semble whitened Sepul-
pirar on 7rapo/uoia^6T€ racpois KeKoviafievois, chres, which indeed, out-
eritee; because y o u are like t o t o m b s having been whitened, wardly, appear beautiful;
oirivss e^codev jxev (paivovrai copaioi, erreodev 8e but within, are full of the
which w i t h o u t indeed appear beautiful, within but Bones of the Dead, and of
yefjLovo~iv ocrrecov vtKpcov Kai iratfris aKadapcrias, All Impurity.
are full of b o n e s of dead and of all uncleanness. 28 Thus also sou, in-
^Ovrco Kai v/j.€is e^coOev fxev (paivecrde rois deed, outwardly appear
So also you without indeed appear to tho righteous to M E N ; but
avdpconois SiKaioi, ecroodev 8e fieo'roi €(T7re VTTOK- inwardly you are full of
men just, within but full are of h y - Hypocrisy and Iniquity.
puftcas Kai avo/mias. 29 "Woe to you, Scribes
pocrisy and of lawlessness. and Pharisees, Hypo-
29 crites ! J Because you
Ovai vjiiv, ypafjifxareis nai <bapi<raioiy VTTOK- build the SEPULCHB.ES of
Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
the PROPHETS, and orna-
pirai' bri oiKodojueir^ rovs ra<povs rcov irpotyr}" ment the MONUMENTS of
crites; because y o u build the tombs of t h e prophctss
the JUST,
rcov, icai Kocr/JLeire ra fiv7]/uL€ia rcov SiKaiwv^
30 and say, If we had
and adorn t h e m o n u m e n t s of t h e just,
80 lived in the*DAYs of our
Kai K^yere' Et rj/neda 'ev rais 7]fxepais rc-w F A T H E R S , we would not
and say; I f we h a d been in t h e days Oitho
have been Participators
irarepcov 7]/J,covf OVK av 7}fjie6a KOIVCOVOI avrcov with them in the MUR-
fathers ofiw, not we h a d been partakers of t h e m
31 DER. of the PROPHETS.
ev rep aljxari rcov Trpo<pT)rcov. 'Clare fxaprv- 31 Thus you testify
in the blood of t h e prophets: So t h a t you
against yourselves, J That
peire eavrois, on vtoi eo're rcov <povevcravrcov you are the SONS of
testify t o yourselves, t h a t sons y o u are of t h e having killed
32 THOSE who MURDERED
rovs Trpo<j)7}Tas. K a i vfxeis iv\t]pcoa'are ro the PROPHETS.
the prophets. And you fill you the
32 J g o u also will fill
\x.erpov rcov irarepcov V/JLCOV. ^Ocpeis, yevvrifxara up the MEASURE of your
measure o f t h a fathers of you. O serpents, O broods EAT H E R S .
exiSvoov Trees (pvyrjre airo rrjs Kpio'eoos rt]S 33 Serpents, J Progeny
of vipers; how can y o u flee from the judgment of t h e of vipers! how can you
34
yeevvrjs; Aia rovro, i$ov, eyco airocreXXco escape the JUDGMENT of
Gehenna? Because of t h i s , lo, I eend the GEHENNA.
irpos vfxas Trpo<p'r]rasi Kai cofpovs, Kai ypa/ufxa-
34 On account of this,
to you prophets, and wise men, a n d scribes: % Behold, K send to you
reis° Kai e£ avroov airoicreveire Kai erravpeo- Prophets, and Wise men,
and out of t h e m you will kill and will cru- and Instructors; and some
fT6T€, Kai e£ avrcov fiacrriycocrere ev rats of them you will kill and
»ify, a n d o u t of t h e m y o u will scourge in the crucify; and others yen
o'vvaycoyais VJJLCOV Kai hico^ere a-rro TroXecos eis will scourge in your SYN-
synagogues ofyou and pursue from city to AGOGUES, and persecute
iroXiv ^ OJTCOS eXOrj €(/>' vf.tas nrav aifxa from City to City;
city: so t h a t m a y come upon you all blood 35 so that All the in-
€7r
SiKaiov, eKXWO/J-tyov i i"f)s yys «7ro rov nocent Blood being shed
righteous, being shed upon the earth from the upon the LAND, may
alfxaros AjSeA. rov Sucaiov ecos rov alfiuros come upon you, from the
blood of Abel the just to the blood BLOOD of Abel the JUST,
t 27. Luke xi. 44; Acts xxiii. 3. J 29. Luke xi. 47. t 31. Acts vii. 51, 52
1 Thess. ii. 15. I 32.1 Thess, ii 16. J 33. Matt. iii. 7 ; xii. 34. X 34.. Matt
xxi, 34,35; Luke xi. 49,
Chap. 23: 36,] MATTHEW. Ztikap. 24 f 8.
ecrrai tcai r) irapovarta rov viaw rovavOpcoiroVo AVcst; so will lie tlia
Jiiill ho aiso t h e tr:«?jit;nce of t h e sou of t h e man. P K E S E N C B Of t l i e S O , \ o f
'*y'OITO-J * [ 7 « p ] eay ]? To^irrcojua, e/cet <ruva;£- MAN.
Where I fur)' eves may be t h e carcass there nvir l o 28 Wherever the DEATJ
Orjaovrai ol aerot. *'JEv9eo:s fie..fiera rr}Vy6ki.\pw CAECAss may he, thero
gathered t h e cables, ImmeJiatcly b u t after the affliction the % EAGLES will he col-
TCO'U 7}lJL€pC0y €K€IVWV3 6 ?}ALQS <TKQTl(r6T](T€Tai),,
lected.
of the. d;«ys those, the sun shall be darkened, 29 And speedily after
/ecu 7} aekr\viq ov dcccrei ro tpeyyos aurriSt /cat the A I T L I C T I O N -of those
a i d tho uioon n o t sh^il^ive the light of her, and DAYS, J the SUN will he
cl acrrepes Trevovvrai cnto rov ovpavov, icai at obscured, and the MCCN
'he 1 stare shall fall from the heaven, will withhold her LIGHT,
and the
Bwaptets TOOV ovpavwv uakevdy]crovrat. m
Kat and the STARS will fall
jjcnver3 oftho hcevenb shall be shaken. A n d from, H E A V E N , and the
t o T f <pa.yr)<jeT<xi ro (rrjptetov rov vlov rovP O W E B S Of t h e H E A V E N S
tUt-n shall appear the. sign ofilf, stw of-the will he shaken.
audpooTTOu ev rep ovpavcp* Kai rore ico^\iovrai 30 And the SIGN of t h e
man in tho heaven: and then shall la weuZ • SON of MAN will then ap-
iraaai at cpvkcu TTJS yrjs, KCU otyovrai rov vlov pear in * Heaven; J and.
ail t h e tribes of t h e e a r t h , a n d they shall see t h e soa jtlien All the TRIBES cf
rou avOpooircM epxop^vov em roou ve<pek(dv rov .the L A N D will lament;
ol'tho man coming upon, t h e clouds of t h e and they will see the SON
ovpavov, fiera duua/xecos icat 5o£?is Trokkrjs* of MAN- coining on the
C L O U D S Of H E A V E N , w i t h
heaven, with power and glory much;
31
Kai airoa-Ttkei rovs ayyekovs avrov jj.era> great Majesty and Power.
31 $ And he will send
and h e will send the messengers of him with
his .MESSENGERS with a
ffakrriyyos (pcvvTjs jJ.eyak7}S" Kai eTrto-ova^ovo'i loud-sounding Trumpet,
of t r u m p e t a voice great; and they shall gather
TOWS eickeKrovs avrov eic rcov reaaapwv aucfxcoy, his and they will ^assemble
the chosen'(ones) of him from t h e four winds,
CHOSEN from the
air* atepcav ovpawv iocs atepwv avtcov. 3J
Kiro Extremity of Heavenone
rouR Winds,—from
to
from extremities of heavens t o extremities o f t h e i n . From
the other.
Se rr]s avKrjs fxaQere rrju irapafiokw brav 33 Now learn a PARA-
but t h e fig-tree learn y o u the parable; when
BLE from the riG-TRKKi
o)5?i b Kkaftos avT7)s yevrjrat anakos, Kai ra When its BRANCH is yet
already the" branch of h e r maybe tender, and the
tender, and puts forth
jfyvkka, tKcpvrjy yipooo-KerSf brt eyyvs ro leaves, you know that
leaves may p u t forth, y o u know, that near the
SUMMER is near.
€spos' ^ Ourca Kai fyueis, brav tdrjre iravra 33 Thus also, when you
tuinmetj So also you, when you may see all
shall see All these things,
ravra, ytv<ao~Kere, on eyyvs effriv em Qvpais. know, That J he is nigh
these, know you, that near it is at doors. at the Boors.
34
AprjU keyca bfuv, ov fxrj irapekdy r) yevea 31 Indeed,! say to you v
Indeed I say . t o you, n o t n o t may pass away t h e generation
3j *That this J GENERATION
avTYi, ecos av iraura ravra yeurjrai. 'O will not pas9 away, till
this, till all these may be done. T h e All these- things be ac-
ovpavos Kai ?j 717 rrapekevoreraf ol de koyot complished.
heaven' and t h e earth shall pass a w a y ; the but 'words 35 The .HEAVEN and
fxov ov fxr} •KapekQooa'i. the EARTH will fail; but
of me n o t n o t jnay pass away. my WORDS cannot fail.
33 36 $ But no one knows
Tlept Se TTJS yptepas eKeiu-qs Kai upas ovfieis
About and t h e day that and hour no one concerning that DAY and.
oi$ex>, ovde ol ayyekoi rcov ovpavoov} et fxrj b * Hour j no, not the AN-
GELS of the HEAVENS,
'knows, nor the messengers of t h e heavens, except t h e
3
*nor the SON, but t h e
irarrip fiovos. ''£lcnr€p Se at ?;/zepai rov Na>e, FATHER onlv.
father alone, Aa and the days oft) 1 K o e , 37 * For "as the DAYS
t 81. Zech. xiv. 5; Matt. xvi. 27; xix. 28; Mark vU. 38; 1 Thess. iv. 16; 2 Thess. i. 7; Jude
14; Rev.i.7- J 32. Rom. xiv. 10; 2 Cor, v. 10; Rev. xx= 12. % 34. Matt. xx. 2S&
Iftark x. 40; 1 Oor. ii. 9 •, Kab. xi= 13,
Chap. S5? 40.] M A T I HEW. [Chap. %\ %.
ire; 40
K a i airoKpiOeis 6 fia(ri\€vs epei avrois' 40 And the KING ans-
thee? And answering the king will say to them; wering, will say to them.
kjxqv heyca vjxiv, €(/>' bcrov eiroiTicrare evi t' Indeed, I say to you,
Indeed I say to you, in whatever you did to one That since you have done
TOVTCOV ray adehcpoov fxov roov eXax^TcoUf efxoi it to one of These the
LEAST Of m y BRETHREN-,
of these ofthe brothers of me of the least, to me
ewoiTjo'are. you have done it to me.'
you did. 41 He will then also
41
T O T 6 epei Kai rois e£ evwvvfioiW Tlopeveo'de say to THOSE at his Left
Then he will say also to the of left; Go
hand, %' Depart from me,
<X7r' €fJLOV Ol KaTTJpCLfJLtl'Ol €IS TO TTUp TO aiCOPlOl/f you -CURSED ones, into
from me the having been cursed into the fire the age-lasting, THAT AIONIAN TIRE,
TO 7)Toi/jLacrfxevov rep fiiafioAtp Kai rois ayyeKois which is PREPARED for
the ADVERSARY, and his
that having been prepared to the accuser and to the messengers
42 MESSENGERS ;
fjiurov. 'Eireivaara yap, Kai OVK edooKare /JIOI 42 for I was hungry,
of him. I hungered for, and not you gave t o m e
but you gave me no food;
cpayeiw edityrjo'a, Kai OVK eirono'are fie' I was thirsty, but you
to eat; I thirsted, and not you gave drink to me; gave me no drink;
43
^evos TlfxriV) Kai ov avvqyayere yue* yvfxvos> Kai 43 I was a Stranger,
}»tranger I was, and not yon entertained me; naked, and but you did not entertain
ov TrspiefiaAere fie' acrBevris, Kai ev (pvXaKY}, me; naked, but you did
not you clothed me; sick, and in prison, not clothe me; sick, and
44
Kai OVK eirecTKetyaarOf- fie. T O T E airoKpt6r)<rop- in Prison, but you did not
and not you visited me. Then will answer relieve me.'
rat Kai avroi, Xeyovres- K u p i e , 7TOT€ <re 44 Then will THEY also
and they, saying; O lord, when thee answer, saying, ' Lord,
e&ofiev new ultra, 7) Siipoovra, i) %evov, 7} when did we see thee
we saw hungering, or thirsting, or a stranger, or hungering, or thirsting,
yvfxvov, 7] ao"9evr), 7) ev (pvAaKy, Kai ov SITJ- or a Stranger, or naked,
naked, or sick, or in prison, and not we or sick, or in Prison, and
Kour}(Ta/JL€U ffoi; ^ ToTe airoKpidycrerat avrois, did not assist thee V \
•erved thee; Then he will answer them, 45 Then he will reply
Keycov AfiTjv Aeyco vfiiv, ecf? bcrov OVK ewoiT}- \ to them, saying, ' Indeea,
saying: Indeed 1 say to you, in as much not you I say to you, That since
ovBe ejULOi
(fare evi rovrwv rcau eXaxiorrcov, neither to me you did it not to one of
£id to one of these ofthe least, the LEAST of These, you
46 oiVroj eis did it not to me.'
eTTOiTjaare. Kcu aireXevcrovrat these into
you did. And shall go away 46 ± And these shall go
eis &7]V forth to the aionian f cut-
KoXacriv aiwviov ol Se hiKaioi into life
ft cutting-off age-U«ting: the and just ones ting-off; but the RIGH-
aicoviove TEOUS to aionian Life."
»ge-laiting.
KE* 8 KS'. 26 0 CHAPTER XXVI.
1
1 % And it happened,
Kat eyevero, dre ere\eo'ev 6 IT}(TOVS iravras when J E S U S had finished
And it happened, when had finished the Jesus all this DISCOURSE, he said
rovs Koyovs rovrovs, enre rois fiadrjrais avrov to his DISCIPLES,
the words these, he said to the disciples of him: 3 "You know That Two
2
Oibare, Sri fiera Suo Tj/uepas ro irao'xa yiverai" Days hence comes the
You know, that after two days the passover comes on: PASSOVER; then th.e SON
Kat 6 vlos rov avOpcorcov Trapafiifiorai eis ro of MAN will be delivered
and the son ofthe is delivered into the up to be CRUCIFIED."
t 46. That is, in the fire mentioned in verse 41. The Common Version, and many modern
ones, render kolasin aionioon, everlasting punishment, conveying' the idea, as generally inter-
preted, of basinos, torment. Kolasin in its various forms only occurs in three other places
in the New Testament,—Acts iv. 21; 2 Peter ii. 9; 1 John iv. 18, It is derived from kolazoo,
which signifies, 1. To cut off; as lopping off branches of trees, to prune. 2. To restrain, to
repress. The Greeks write,—"The charioteer (kalazei) restrains nis fiery steeds." 3. To
chastise, to punish. To cut off an indivdual from life, or society, or even to restrain, is es-
teemed as punishment;—hence has arisen this third metaphorical use of the word. The pri-
mary signification has been adopted, because it agrees bette^rwith the second member ofthe
sentence, thus preserving the force and beauty ofthe antithesis. The righteous go to Uf§
the wicked to the cutting off from life, or death. See 2 Thess. i. 9»
±40 Mark ix. 41. 1 41. Matt, vii. 23 5 Luke xiii. 27° t 46» Dan. xih 2; Johia
«. 2©; Bom. ii, 7,.'8. £ l» fat xtoo 15 Luke i<%M. 1 % Johjx xiii. 1,,
Ctiiap. 26:" 3.], MATTHEW.N iCliap. 26: 15,
arravpcaOTjyaio 3
T O T € GrvvrfX^Tja'av oi apx^peis, 3 J About this time, the
to be crucified. Then were assembled the high-priests, HIGH-PRIESTS, and the
SCRIBES, and the ELDERS
K<xi ol ypaftjutareis, Kai ol irpeo'^vrepoi rov \aov, of the PEOPLE, were con-
and the scribe?, and the elders of the people,
vened in the PALACE
eis rrjv av\t]V rov apxiGpGMS, rov Xeyofievou Of THAT HIGH-PRIEST,
'nto the «ourt of the high-priest, that being called
NAMED Caiaphas,
Kaiacpa0 4
KCLI avvefSovKeva'avTo, Iva rov 4 where they consulted
Kaiaphas: and they consulted, that the
Kparr)O'0)O'i Kai airoKTeivaicriv how they might seize J E -
lr}crovv Bo\u SUS by Stratagem and
Jesus with deceit they might seize and might kill,
5
EAeyoj/&<F* te.4 ev ry eoprrj, Ivct, fir} dopvfios destroy him.
They said but; Nofc in the fesst, that not atumvJt 5 But they said, " N o t
during the FEAST, lest
yevyrai ev rep Xacpo there should be a Tumult
there should be among ihe people,
among the P E O P L E . "
6
T o u 5e ITJ&OV yevofj,evov ev firjOavia, ev oiKia 6 % Now while JESUS
The and Jesus having arrived in Bethany, in a house was at Bethany, in the
^I/JLOOVOS rov keirpoV} ? TrpocrrjXQev avrcp yvvt], House of Simon the
of Simon the leper, came to him a womaa, LEPER,
aXa(3acrrpov fivpov exovca fiapvri/xov, Kai 7 a Woman came to
an alabaster box of balsam having great value, and him, having an Alabaster
Karex€€U e7ri Tr
? ^ Ke<paXr)V avrov avaKei/ievov. box of Balsam, very val-
she poured upon the head of him being reclined. uable, which she poured
on his HEAD while re-
^Idovres Se 04 fiadrjrai avrov, TjyavaKrrjo'av,
• ^ng and the disciples ofhim, were displeased,
clining at table.
y 9 8 JAnd *the DISCI-
key't, es' Ets ri i) airwXeia avrt\; 'H8u- PLES seeing it, were dis-
&aying; On account ovT/hat the loss this? She was
pleased, saying, " W h y
varo yap rovro TrpaQrjvai TTOAAOI/, Kai SoOrjvai this EXTRAVAGANCE ?
able for this to have sold of much, and to have given
l0 9 For This might have
irrooxoiSo Vvovs 5e b Irjarovs enrev avrois" been sold at a great price,
to poor. Knowing and the Jesus said tothemj and given to the POOE."
Ti KOTTOVS irapex€T€ T
V yvvaiKi; epyov yap 10 J E S U S knowing it,
"Why troubles present ;rou to the woman? a work for
11 said to them, " W h y do
KCLKOV eipyacraro as efie. Havrore yap rovs you trouble the WOMAN ?
good »he has wrought for mc, Always for the She has rendered me a
ovs e eTQ 6
Trra>x X A* ^' t&vroiv efie 8e ov wavrore kind Office.
poor you have with yourselves: me but not always 11 For you have the
12
€%€T6. BaAov(ra yap avrrj ro fivpov rovro POOR always among yon;
you have. Having cast for she the balsam this but Me you have not
eiri rov o'wfiaros fiov, -rrpos ro evra<piacrai fie always.
upon the body of me, to
the to prepare for burial me 12 For in pouring this
lz
eiroirjo'ev. Afirjv Xeyco vfiiv, OTTOV eav Krj- BALSAM on my BODY, -he
nhe did. Indeed I say to you, wherever may be did it to EMBALM me.
pvxQw TO evayyeXiov rovro, ev oXco r<p KOO-JAO), 13 Indeed, I say to
published the glad tidings this, in whole the world, you, Wherever ther-c
XaXrjdrjo'erai Kai 6 eiroirjo'ev avry3 zis fivqfxo- GLAD TIDINGS may be
shall be spokem also what did she, Tor a memo- proclaimed in the whole
crvvov avrys. WORLD, what she has
rial of her. done will also be spoken
n
of to her Remembrance "
Tore rropevOeis els rwv dcodeKa 6 Xeyofievos 14 % Then THAT one of
Then going one of the twelve Pie being named t h e TWELVE, NAMED J l l -
15
lovSas IffKapitar-qs, irpos rovs <xpx ie P 6 ^> et7re' das Escariot, proceeding
Judas Iscariot, to the high-priests, said; t o t h e HIGH-PRIESTS,
15 said, "What are you
TV 8eXere fioi dovvai, Kaycj bfxiv irapadojcoo willing to give me, and ff
What are you willijg to me to give, and I to you will deliver up
will deliver him up to
avrov; Ol Se effrrja'av avrcp rpiaKovra ap y o u ? " And THEY paid
him? They and paid to him thirty pieceo him Thirty Shekels.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—8„ the D I S C I P L E S .
t 3. John xi. 47; Acts iv. 25. % 6. Mai-te xiv. 3; John xi. 1, *il. 1-3. % 8. Joha
rii. 4 % 14,. Mark xiv. 10; Luhe xxii. 3; John xiii. 3., SO.
Chap. 26: 16.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 26; 26.
yupta. 16
Kcu airo Tore e ^ T e z evKaipiav, iva 16 And from that time
of silver. And from then he did seek opportunity,
he sought a fit Occasicit
that to deliver him up. --
avrov 7rapadcp.
him he might deliver up. 17 t Now on the FIRST
day of the $ UNLEAVENED
1 BREAD, t h e DISCIPLES
^T|7 §6 irpccrr) ru>v afrfioov irpoo"r}A6ov
The and first of the feasts of unleavened bread came came to J E S U S , saying,
ol fxaOriTai rep Irjo'ov, Atyovrts *[avrcp'^ Hov "Where dost thou wish
the disciples to the Jesus, saying [to him;] Where that we prepare for thee
OeXeis eroifiao'co^v aoi (payetv ro iracrxa> 1 8
0 the PASCHAL S U P P E R ? "
wilt thou we make ready to thee to eat the passover ¥ He 18 H E answered, "Go
5e ctirev "Tiray^re sis rrjv iroAtv irpos rov into the CITY to a CER-
and said; Go you into the city to the TAIN person, and say to
Seiva, KCU c u r a r e avrcp' 'O diSacncaXos Aeyei0 him, The TEACHER says,
certain one, and say to him; The teacher says; ' My TIME is near; I will
irpOS (T€ TTOICO TO celebrate the PASSOVER
0 naipos jJ.ov eyyvs eo~rf at thy house, with my
The season of me nigh is; to thee Iwillmake the 5
Tratr^a fiera rcov fjLadrjrcov JLLOV.
19
Kai eTroi7]o~av D I S C I P L E S . "
19 And the DISCIPLES
passover with the dssciples of me. And did did as J E S U S had ordered
ol fMaOyrcu ws o'vvera^ev avrots 6 'ITJO'OVS' icai them; and they prepared
the disciples as commanded to them the Jesus; and the PASSOVER.
7]Toi/u.a<rav TO Traffic*. 20 J Now Evening be-
they prepared the passover. ing come, he reclined at
20
Orpias Se yevofievrjs avetceiTO fiera rwv table with the TWELVE;
Of evening and beingcoine he reclined with the 21 and as they were
So>8e/ca. 2 1 K a t €o~diovreov avrccv, eiircv Afxr)v eating, he said, "Indeed,
twelve. And of eating of them, he said; Indeed I tell you, That one ot'
Azyoo bfj.iv, OTL els e£ vfxcav irapadco(ret /xe. 22 Kcu you will deliver me up."
1 say to you, that one of you will deliver up me. And 22 And being extremely
Avirovjxsvoi ff/uodpa, rjp^avro Aeyciv avrcp sorrowful, they began,
being grieved exceedingly, they began to say to him each one, to ask him,
eKacrros *[avroov~\ Mrjri eyco ei/ju, Kvpie; " Master, is it 5 ?"
each one [ofthem;] Not I am, Olord? 23 And H E answering,
23
'O Se airoKpideis enrev 'O efifiaipas /^,6T' said, J " H E who has lx;en.
He but answering said; He dipping with D I P P I N G his HAND with
€fjLov ev rca rpvfiAup Tt\v x€lPa> ovros fie irapa- mine in the D I S H , this
me in the howl the hand, this me will de- one will deliver me up.
o'coo'et. 24
' 0 fxsv vlos TOV avQpcairov virayei, 24 The SON of MAN
IWerup. The indeed son of the man goeB,
indeed gees away [to
death], % as it has been
KaOoos ysypairrai irepi avrov ovai 8e rep written concerning him;
as it has been written about him; woe hut to the
but alas for that MAN
avQpcaircp eKGLVcp, oY oh b vlos rov avOpcairov through whom the SON
man that, through whom the son of the man of MAN is delivered u p !
TrapadtSorai' KaAov t]v avrca, ei OVK eyevvrjOr) J Good were it for that
is delivered up; good it was to him, if not was born MAN if he were not
25
o
the
avdpooTTos
man
6K€LVOS.
that.
AiroKpideis 5e lovdas, born."
Answering and Judas, 25 Then THAT Judas
6 Trapadidovs avrov, ej7re° M?7Ti eyco CI/JLI, who delivered him up,
he delivering up him,
paj8/3i; Aeyei avrcp' 2 v snraSo
said: Not I am, inquired, "Rabbi, is it
rabbi? He says to him :
5?" He says to him,
Thou hast said. "fthou hast said."
26
EcrOtovrcov Se avrcov, Aafdcav 6 lyjcrovs rov 26 J And as they were
Eating and of them, having taken the Jesus the eating, J E S U S taking *a
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—17. to him—omit, 22. of them—omit. 26. a Loaf,
t 17. The Passover feast began yearly on the fourteenth day of the first moon in the Jew-
ish month Nisan, and it lasted only one day; but it was immediately followed by the days ol
unleavened bread, which were seven. See Josephus, Ant. iii. 10, 5. So that the whole lasted
eight days, and all the eight days are sometimes called, "the feast of the passover," and
sometimes "the feast (or days) of unleavened bread." See Luke xxii. 1,7.
t 17. Ji;xod.xii.6,18 j Markxiv.12; LukexxiL7- t 20. Mark xiv. 17—21; Luke
Xxii. 14; John xiii. 21. t 23. Psa. xli. 9 % Luke xxii. 21 •, John xiiL 18. £ 24, Psa.
xxii« Isa. liii; Dan. ix.26; Mark ix. 12; Luke xxiv. 25, 26,46? Acts xvii. 3; xxvi. 22,23'
ji/'or. xv. 3. % 24c John xvii. 12*> X 26» Mark xiv,22 i Luke xxii. 19.
Chap, 26: 27. T MATTHEW. [Chap. 28 s gg.
epX€Tai M67"' UVTIIOV 6 IT](TOVS eis xc:>9l0v Xsyo-36 X Then comes JESUS
coinee with them the Jesus into a placo with them into a Place
being
(levov VeOcrrffxavrj, Kai Xeyci TOIS fxaOrjrais- called Gethsemane, and
tailed Gethsemane, and he says to the disciples: says to his DISCIPLES,
Kadia'are avTov, ecos ov aireAdeov Trpoo'ev^cofxai " llemain here, while I go
Sit you hete, while going away I shall pray there and pray."
3 37 And taking with
eff.ei, ? Kcu irapaXafiwv TOV TlsTpov Kai rovs
there. And having taken the Peter and the him PETER, and the JTWO
dvo viovs Ze/3e8aiou, rjp^aro XvireiarOai Kai adr}- Sons of Zebedee, he be»
two sons of Zebedee, he began to be sorrowful and to be gan to he filled with sor-
yoveiv. ^ T o r e Xtyei avrois' TlepiAvrros row and anguish.
in anguish. Then ho says to them; Extremely sorrowful 38 Then he says to
ecrriif r) tyvxw ft-ov ews Oa.va.Tov [AtivaTe wSe them, X" My SOUL is
is the soul of mo to death; remain you here surrounded with a deadly
Kai yprjyopeiTe fxeT CjJLOVo 39 Kai TrpoeXOcov anguish; stay here, and
and watch you with me. And going forward watch with me."
\UKpOV, €TT€0'€V €1U TpOffOOTTOV aVTOV, irpocrev- 39 And going forward
A little, ho fell on face of him, pray-
a little, he fell on his
Xo/xevos, Kai Aeyeov UaTep fxov, ci dvvaTov Face, X supplicating and
ing, and saying; O father of me, if possible saying, " 0 my lather,
ecrri, wapeXdeTcn air* ejxov TO iroTTjpiov TOVTO' if it bo possible, J let this
it is, let pass from me the cup this; CUP be removed from mc I
40
TTXTJV ovx &s €ya> 0€Ao>9 aAA' ws crv. Kai yet not as 3E will, but as
but not as I will, but as thou. And thou wilt."
e p x e r £ U npos rovs ixaOrjTas, Kai evpiaKet avrovs 40 And he returns to
he comes to the disciples, and finds them
the DISCIPLES, and finds
KaOevdovTas, Kai Xeyei Tcp TlzTpcp' OVTCOS OVK them sleeping, and says
sleeping, and he says to the Peter; So not
to PETER, " I t is so, then,
to'xvo'aTe jxiav wpav ypi)yop7]crai /^€T5 e/uov; that you could not keep
could you one hour to watch with me?
41 awake with me a Single
Fpr)yop€iT€ Kai 7rpo<revxecr0e, iva fir) zio'eX- Hour?
\Tatclfyou and pray you, that not you may
OTJTC eis ireipaCfAov TO fxev irvevfia rrpoOv/noVy 41 J Watch and pray,
enter into temptation; the indeed spirit ready, that you enter not into
7] 5e o~ap% aaQevqs. Trial; the SPIRIT indeed
is willing, but the FLESH
the but flesh weak.
42 is weak."
TlaAiV} €K bevTepov aireXOoov, Ttpocrrjv^aTO,
Again, a second time going away, he prayed, 42 A second time reti-
*[Xeyoov] TiaTep fxov, €i ov dvvaTai TOVTO r n g , he supplicated, " 0
[saying;] O father of me, if not it is possible this my Father, if it cannot
*[TO TXOTf)piov\ rrapeXOeiv * [ a i r ' e^ou,] eav /M) be that This be removed;
[the cup] to pass [from me,] except
if I must drink it,—thy
43 WILL be done."
avTo Trip), yevrjOrjTO) TO OeXrjfia arov. Kcci
it I drink, be done tho will of thee. And 43 And returning, he
eXOcov evpio'icet avTovs iraXiv KadevSovTas' finds them still sleeping;
coming he finds them. again sleeping; (for Their EYES were over-
^Tjcav yap avTcov oi 6(j>0aXfioi fiefiaprjfievoi') powered.)
(were for of them tho eyes weighed down;) 44 Again, leaving them,
i4
Kai a(peis avTovs, aireXOcov itaXiv, Tvpoo,r\v^aTo he went and prayed a
and leaving them, going away again, he prayed third time, using * again
45
€K TpiTOv, TOV avTov Xoyov enr<av. ToTe the SAME Words.
a third time, the same word speaking; Then 45 He then comes to
epx€rai irpos rovs jiaOrjTas avTOv, Kai Xeyei *the DISCIPLEC, and says
he comes to the disciples of him, and says to them, "Do you Sleep
avTois' KaOevdeTe TO Xonrov Kai avairavecrOe; NOW, and take your rest ?
to them; Sleep you the remainder and restyouf * for behold, the HOUR is
j$ov, rjyytKev r) oopa, Kai 6 vlos TOV avOpcorrov arrived, and the SON of
lo, has come nigh the hour, and the son of the man
* VATICAN IIANUSCRIPT.—42. saying—omit. 42. CUP—omit. £2. from m&—emtt.
44. again the SAME Words. 45. the DISCIPLES.
45. for behold.
t 36. Mark xiv. 32—35 ; Luke xxii. 39; John xviii. 1. J 37. Matt. iv. 21. J 38. John
xii. 27. X 39. Mark xiv. 36; Luke xxii. 42; Heb. v. 7- X 39. John. v..."50; vi. 38; Phil,
Vi.°. X 41. Mark xiii. 33 •, ::iv. 38 j Luke xxii. 40, 46; Ej>h. vi. 18.
dhap. 26 s 46.1 MATTHEW. [Ohap, 9M°. 66.
fiovres rov Irjffovv cts TO irpca* copiov, (rvvqya- led J E S U S into the f PR^B-
the Jesus into the judgment hall, they gathered TORIUM, gathered togethei
yov eir' avrov dXrjv TTJV crireipav. 2H
Kai etcdv- against him the Whole
togethet %o him whole the company. And having COMPANY..
vavres avrov, jrepiedrjKav avrcp %Aa,ut>§a KOKKL- 28 And * clothing him,
stripped him, they put on
$they put on him a sol-
to him a soldier's cloak scar-
dier's t scarlet Cloak.
VT)vt ^ K a * wXegavres ffrecjyavov eg aKavOcov,
let. And braiding a crown of thorns, 29 $And wreathing a
eireOrjtcav eiri TT]V Ke<paXr}V avrov, Kai KaXajuov placed Crown of Acanthus, they
it on his HEAD, and
placed upoa the head of him, and a reed
put a Reed in his EIGHT:
€7rt rr}V degiav avrov Kai yovvirer^capres hand; and kneeling before
on the right of him; and bending the knee
him, they mocked him,
efxirpcxrOev avrov, €V€7rai£ov avrcp, Xeyovres' saying, "'Hail, *King of
in presence of him, mocked him, eaying; the J E W S ! "
30
Xcupe;, 6 pao'iXevs rcov lovSaiav. Kai efiirrv- 30 $ And spitting on him,
II ail, the king ofthe Jews. And spit- they took the REED. and
arapres eis avrov, eXafiov rov KaXajuov, Kai struck him on the HEAD.
ting en him, they took the reed, and
31 31 And when they had
ervirrov eis rt)V K€(paX7)V avrov. K K J ore insulted him, they divest-
struck on the head of him. And when ed him of the SOLDIER'S
€U€7raigau avrcp, el-edvcrav avrov rr)V xAa/xuSa, CLOAK, and clothed him
they had mocked him, they took off him the soldier's cloak, with his own RAIMENT,
Kai eveovarav avrov ra ipiaria avrov Kai airi)- and led him away to be
and put on him t h e garment* ofhimj and led CRUCIFIED.
S2
yayov avrov cis ro cravpcoffat. 32 JAnd going out, they
E^epxopi€voi
away him into t h e t o be crucified. met a Cyrenian, named
Going out
5e, evpov avBpooTTov Kvpyjvaiov, ovofian ^ifxccva*Simon; htm they compel-
and, they met a man a Cyrenian, byname Simon; led to carry his CROSS.
rovrov rjyyapeva'av, tva aprj rov eravpov 33 And having arrived
him they compelled, that he might carry the cross at a Place called Golgo-
33
avrov. Kat eXOovres €i$ roirov Xeyo/jLevov tha, which is called, a
of him. And coming into a place being called Place of a Skull,
ToXyoOa, 6 ecrri Xeyojuevov Kpavwv roiros, 34 t they gave him
Golgotha, which is being called of a skull a place, -Wine to drink, mixed
34
edcvKav avrcp metv o£os piera X0^VS pe/uiy- with Gall; which, hav-
they gare to him to drink vinegar with gall having been ing tasted, he would not
(AGVOV Kai yevo"ajuevos, OVK 7)6eXe irieiv. drink.
«iixed; and having tasted, not be would drink. 35 J And after nailing
^^ravpcoaavres Be avrov, diefxepiaavro ra him to the cross, they
Crucifying and him, they divided the distributed his GARMENTS
ifxaria avrov, fiaXXovres KXrjpov. 2G
Kzt icaOr}- by36 Lot. f
And sitting down,
garments of him, casting a lot. And being
they watched him there.
/j-evoi errjpovv avrov eicei. ^ Kai eiredrjKav 37 And over his HEAD
seated they watched him there. And they placed
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT,—28. clothing him, they put on him. 29. King- of the
JEWS. 34. Wine.
<a»
+ 27. The palace ofthe Eoman governor was so called. But here the court-yard in front
ofthe Prsetorium seems meant. The E^man Prretorium had heen Herod's palace. _ I t stood
to the west ofthe temple. The road from the Pratorium entered the temple by a bridge over
the valley at the south-west corner. t 28. The color distinguished i t as suitable for a
man of high rank in the army; but in shape the clamys was the same for the emperor and
for the common soldier. This was put on him to ridicule his pretensions to the title of a
king, t 29. I t does not appear, that this crown was intended to torture his head, but
rather to mock his claim t o royalty. Dr. Clarke soys, "Mark, chap. xv. 17; Mid John, chap.
xix. 5, term it stephanon akanthinon, which may very well be translated a n acanthine crown,
or wreath formed out ofthe branches ofthe herb acanthus, or bear's foot. This, however, is
a prickly plant, though nothing ' like th
thorns, in the common meaning of that word."
t 35. The clause found in the Common Version, "that it might be fulfilled which was spoken
by the prophet, 'They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast
lots,'" is found in comparatively few MSS., and has no place in the ancient versions.
$ 27. Mark xv. 16; John xix. 2. t 28. Luke xxiii. 11. | 29. Psa. lxix 19
t 30. Isa. 1. 6. 132. Mark xv. 21; Luke xxiii. 26. J Psa. lxix. 21- X 35
Psa xxii.lS-. John xix. 23.
Chap, 27: 38.] .MATTHEW. [Chap. 27: .48
erravta rrjs Ke<paXr)s avrov rt]v airiav avrov | they placed his ACCUSA*
above the head of h i m the accusation TION in writing, " This ia
of him
yeypa/x/JLevrjU' "Ovros earns Ir]0~ovs 6 fiao'iXevs Jesus, the KING of thu
having been w r i t t e n ; "This is Jesua the kiug JEWS."
rcav \ovZai<tiv.' 88 J At the same time,
of t h e Jews." Two Robbers were cruci-
^ I W e aravpovvrai ctvv avrrp Suo Xyo'rar fied with him, one at his
Then were crucified with hira two robbers; Right hand, and the other
39
els eK defycov, teat els e£ evcavv/Awv. Ot at his Left.
one by right, and one bt: left. Those 39 J Now those passing
5g irapairopevojxevoi e^?\ao'(()7]jUOvv avrov, by, reviled him, shaking
»nd passing a l o n g reviled him, their heads,
4Q
Kivovvres ras *Ke<paXas avrcov9 icai Xeyov- 40 and saying, "DES-
shaking the heads ofthem, and say-
c TROYER Of the TEMPLE !
res' O KaraXvoov rov vaov, KOA ev rpicnv and Builder of it in Three
ing; He overthrowing the temple, and in th)ee
Days, save thyself. If thou
rjfxepais oiKodo/JLoov^ GUKTQV o'eavrov ei vlos art a Son of * God come
days building, save thyself; if a son
down from the CROSS."
ei rov 6eov9 Karafirjdt airo rov crravpov.
t h o u art of t h e God, comedown from the eros9. 41 I n like manner also,
41
'OfxoLcos Se Kai ot apx^peiSt e^irai^ovres the HIGH-PRIESTS with
fiera the SCRIBES and Elders,
Likewise a n d also t h e high-priests, mocking w i'•'
th
deriding, said,
rcav -ypafJLfxarecav Kai 7rpearfivrepcov , €, ,eyOV
the scribes and elders, saidi 42 " He saved Others ;
42
AXXovs T]0'u)0~ev9 eavrov ov Svvarai ccocrai' ei Himself he cannot save.
Others h e saved, himself n o t is able t o sav^- if *Is he the King of Is~-
fiacriXevs lo~par)X eari, Karafiarca wv ano rov rael ? let him now descend
a king of Israel h e is, let h i m c o m e down now from the from the CROSS, and we
cravpov, Kai irio'revo'ojj.ev avrcp. '^TleiroiOev will believe *on him.
cross, and we will give credit t o h i m . H e trusted >' He confided in GOD %
eiri rov Oeov* f>vo~acr6a> vvv avrov9 ei 6eXeilet him rescue now, if he
in the Godj l e t him rescue n o w him, if h e wishes delights in him; for he
44
avrov enre yap- 'OTL Qeov eifii vtos. T o said, * I am God's Son.'"
him j h e said f o r j Tiiat of God l a m a s o n . That 44 THOSE ROBBERS also,
8' avro Kai oi Xr)o~rait oi a'vo'ravpooOevres who were CRUCJETED with.
through i t also t h e robbers, t h o s e being crucified him, reproached him.
avrw, ccveidi^ov avrov* 45 % Now from the Sixth
Kith h i m , reproached him. Hour there was f Darkness
4,S
ATTO Se €Krr}s o>pas CKoros syevzro eiri on All the LAND till the
F r o m now sixth hour darkness was on ninth Hour.
vacrctv rr}V yw> * w s wpas evvarrjs. 46
Uepi Se 46 And about the NINTH
all t h e land, till hour ninth. A b o u t and
Hour, JESUS exclaimed,
Tt]V €war7]V vopav avefiorjerev 6 TTJO'OVS tfxavr) with a loud Voice, saying,
the ninth hour cried o u t t h e Jesus with a voice
"Eli, Eli, lama sabach-
lityaXj), Xey<av HA(, 7)Xi' Xa/na aafiayjdavi; thani?" that is, "My God!
gieat, saying; Eli, Eli; lama sabaohthani?
my God! why hast thou
rovr* ecrrr @ee fiov, dee JXOV Ivan fxe eyKare- forsaken me ?"
that isj O God of m e , O God of m e : why m e hast t h o u
XnreSj 4
~Tive$ Se rcov eKei kc'raorcav, aKov- 47 And some of THOSE
forsaken? Some a n d o f t h o s e t h e r e standing, having STANDIN G there, hearing
aavres, eXeyov ' O T * HXiav (pcovei ovros, him, said, " H e calls for
^Kai Elijah."
heard, said: For Elias h e cries this. And
evOeas dpajxwv els e£ avroov, Kai A.a/3aw 48 % And immediately
immediately running one of them, and taking one of them ran, and tak-
ffTroyyov, TrXrjcras re o^ovs, Kai irepiOeis ing a Sponge filled it with
a sponge, filling and of vinegar, and a t t a c h i n g Vinegar, and putting it
49
Ka.\afjL<py €Tvort^€p avrop. Of 8e Aoiivoi on a Reed, gave him t(
t s a reed, gave to drink bim. The but other* drink..
€\eyop' A(pex' ISOO/AGP, €i epx^rat HAias, 49 B u t O T H E R S said,
said; Leave alone; wemnysee, if comes Elias, " L e t h i m alone; let lis see
50
(TQjaruv avTov. ' O 5 e 1T}(TOVS, iraXiv tcpa^as whether Elijah will come
will be saving him. The then Jesus, again crying to save * h i m . "
(pcopf} jxtyaXriy a(pr]K€ TO Trpsvjxa. 50 % Then J E S U S crying
with a voice great, resigned the breath.
out again with a loud
51
Kai idov, ro KaraTrcraCfxarov paov ecrx^Or} Voice, expired.
And lo, the curtain ofthetemple was rent
51 % And, behold, f t h e
eis dvo, airo aveeOev coos Karoo' /ecu TJ yv €0— V E I L of t h e T E M P L H was
into two, from above to below; and the earth, was rent in Two from top to
fiffdri, K<XI a! irerpai iO,x^Bf)0'avi 52
Kai r a b o t t o m ; a n d t h e E A R T H
shaken, and the rocks were rent, and the trembled, a n d t h e R O C K S
Kai
(iv7]fj.€ta avetoxdyo'w troXXa ccofxara TOSV w»re r e n t ;
tombs were opened; and many bodies of the
KeKoifxyifxtvwv ayicou lyyepOr], 53
Kai e^eXdovres 62 a n d t h e T O M B S were
having been asleep holy ones were raised, and coming forth opened; a n d Many Bodies
<EK r<av IXVT)IJ.*IQOV) fM€Ta Tf]V eyepcrip avrov of t h e S L E E P I N G S A I N T S
from the tombs, after the resurrection were r a i s e d ;
ofhim
, 53 a n d coming forth
sio"nXQov eis rt\v kyiav TTOXIP, Kai ep€<papio dr}o'ap
went into the holy city, and appeared from t h e T O M B S , after his
ITOWOIS. R E S U R R E C T I O N went i n t o
to many. t h e H O L Y City, a n d a p -
54
peared to Many.
' O Se €Karovrapxos Kai oi JJL*T3 avrov
The and eeaturion and those with him 54 % Now t h e C E N T U -
T7)pOVVT€S TOV ITJO'OVP, lSoPT€S TOP O'ClO'fXOP R I O N and THOSE with
witching the Jesus, seeing the earthquake him W A T C H I N G JESUS,
Kai ra yevofxcua, e^o^drja'ay o~<podpa, seeing t h e E A R T H Q U A K E .
and the things being done, they were afraid much, and t h e E V E N T S occurring,
Xeyopres' AXrjOcas deov vtos t\v ovros. were greatly afraid, say-
laying; Truly of God a son wa« this. ing, " This was certainly a
h5 Son of God."
Hcrap 8e €K€i yvuaiKcs iroXXai atro \xaK-
Were and there women many from a dij- 55 A n d many Women
podev d^oopova'ar airipes t\KoXovBr\a'av rep Irja'ov were t h e r e , + beholding a t
tance beholding; who followed the Jesus a d i s t a n c e ; t h e s e h a d fol-
56
airo rrjs TaXiXaias, diaKOPovo'ai avr<p' eu lowed J E S U S from G A L I -
from the Galilee, ministering to him; among L E E , ministering to h i m ;
als 7]V Mapia rj MaytiaXrjpr], Kai Mapia 77 rov 56 among t h e m were
whom was M»ry the Magdalene, and Mary the ofthe M a r y of M A G D A L A , a n d
laKca/Hov Kai l(aa"rf jxrjr^p, Kai TJ fx-nrnp TCCP Mary t h e MOTHER of
James and Joses mother, and the mother ofthe J A M E S a n d J o s e s , a n d t h e
vloiv Ze/S«5cuou. M O T H E R of t h e SONS of
sons ofZebedee. Zebedee.
57
O^ias de yepofxeprjs, fjhdep apQpooiros
Evening and being come, came a man
57 A n d Evening b e i n g
come, a rich Man came
ivKovcnos airo Apt/xadaias, rovpofxa Ico<ri7</>, 6s from Arimathea, named
rich from Arimathea, byname Joseph, who
* ACCORDING TO MATTHEW
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—15. THIS Day. Subscription—ACCORDING TO MATTHEW,.
t IS. Matt xt.?7: John i " . 3 5 ; V.22; x n i . 3 ; xvii.2; R o m . x i v . 9 ; 1 Cor. xv. 27 ; Kph.«,
10, 21; Phil, li 9 10:1 Pet.iii. 22. J 13.Markxvi.15; Lukexxvi.47; Rom. x.l&,»
Col, i. 23. I 20. Acts ii. 42.
^ • [ E Y A i r E A A i e N ] KATA MAPKOW.
[GLAD TIDINGS] BY HARK.
•AOOOEDINQ- TO MARK.
KE<2>. a ' . 1c CHAPTER 1.
*Apxv TOV wic-vyyehiov Irjo'ov Xpurrov, vtov 1 The Beginning of the
A beginning of the r;lad tidings 01 Jesus CLrut, stoa GLAD TIDINGS Of JeSU9
2
rov 0€ov. rep wpo- Christ, the Son of * God;
* fis yey p::.irraiev"Haata
of the God. As i* is written
he pro- in Esaias
2 as i t is written * f i n
<f>7}Tip° 6tISov9 eyas aTrocrreAco rov ayyeAcv the PROPHETS, $"Behold,
phetj "Lo, I send the messengei " * I send my MESSENGER
jLtou irpo irpoawirov (rov, 6s Karao~K€vao~et rrjv "before thy Face, who will
of me before face of thee, who will prepare the "prepare thy WAY.
68ov Gov. s$>ccwr} f&ooovros ev rr) ep^jucp' "Erot- 8 | " A Voice proclaim-
way of thee. A voice frying out in the desert; Make
i n g in the DESERT, 'Pre^
fMacrare rt)V ddov Kvpiov, evdeias iroieire
ras "pare the WAY ftr the
you ready the way ofalord, straight make you the
4 "Lord, make the H I G H -
rpifiovs avrov" E y e r e r c looaWTjs fiatrrifap "WAYS straight for him.5*
beaten ways of h i m ; " Was John dipping
€*> ry eprjuo), teat K7];vcawv fia-rrriarfxa jx^ra- 4 $ John was immersing
in the desert, and publishing a dipping ofrefor- in the DESERT, and pub-
voias etc a(p€(Tiv atxapricav, 5
Kai ej-eiropevero lishing an Immersion of
matioa in*o forgiveness of sins. And went out Reformation for Forgive-
irpos avrov Tracra 7} lovSaia x®P i a Kai
°* I*po~ ness of Sins.
to him all the Judea country, and the Jeru- 5 % And resorted to hiKi
<roAv/uLtTai rravres' KCU efiairrt^ovro eu rep All the COUNTRY of J u -
gal era all; and were dipped in the DEA, and all THOSE of
lopSavri Trorajxcp bir 9
avrov, e^ojxoAoyovfxevoi Jerusalem, and were im-
Jordan river by him, confessing mersed by him in the
ras %/JLaprtas avrcov. 6
UP 5e \u>avv7}s evSeSt/- RIVER JORDAN, confessing
the sina of them. Was now John having been
their S I N S .
fxtvos rpix&$ KafX7]\ov, Kai £(*)vy]v Sepfiarivqi/ 6 J Now John was cloth-
elothr ' hair* ofacainei, and a belt madeofskia ed in Camel's Hair, with
ir-pt ry)v o(T(pvu avrov, Kai eadio)v axpidas Kai a Leathern Girdle enoir-
ground the loins cfiiitn, and eating locusts and cling his WAIST ; rnd
fitXt ajpiov. E p x 6 T £ U eating Locusts and Wild
- Kcu €K7]pv(T(T€ Aeycov
hoany wild. And he cried out saying; Comes Honey.
5 urxvporepos /xou oiricrco *[/xov,] ov OVK 7 And he proclaimed,
the mightier of me after [me,] of whom not saying, J "The POWERFUL
eifxi luavos Kvrpas Avo'ai rov Ijuavra roov ONE comes after m e ; for
lam worthy bowed down to loose the string of the whom I am not worthy
vTro8r)/u.ara>v avrov. 8
Eyco *[/uev~\ z$aTrrio~a to stoop down and untie
sandals of him. I [indeed] dipped the STRINGS of his SAN-
DALS.
v/xas ev vdarr avros Se Pairricrei bjxas ev
you in water; he but 8 $ 3E immerse y c ; in
will dip you in
vvevfxart aytcp. "Water, but fje will im-
npiiit holy. merse you in holy Spirit."
9
* [ K c u ] eyevero ev €K€ivais rais rj/xepais, 9 $And it occurred, in
[And] i t came to pass in those the days, Those DAYS, that Jesus
rjAdet* Irjo-ovs atro Na£aper T?79 TaAiAaras, hat came from Nazareth of
came Jesus from Nazareth, of the Galilee, and GALILEE, and was im-
»vroy9 44
teat Xeyet avrcp* 'Opa, ji^fvi 44 and says to himj
fxrjSev
him, and says to him; See, J"See, that thou say no<
t o no one anything
enrrjs' aXX' viraye, creavrou Sei^oy rep tepei, thing to any one; but
go, show Thyself to tha
Jii-tmtell; b u t "go, thyself show t o t h e prieBt
PRIEST, and present for
Kai 7rpo(T€veyK€ Trepi rou Kadapicrfiov crov h thy PURIFICATION, those
and offer for t h e ' purification of t h e e what
4 5
tilings which Moses com-
TTpO(T€Tai;€ Mo)(T7]S, €IS fiaprvpioy CIVTOIS. 'O
enjoined Moses, for a witness to them. He
manded, t for Notifying
(the cure) to the people."
Be e^eXdcoy 7}p£aro K7]pvo~o~eiy iroXXa Kai Siaepr]- 45 % But HE going out,
b u t going o u t began t o publish m a n y (things) a n d spread
€lt/ T0V began to publicly pro«
ttnC hoy ay9 cocrre firjKeri avroy SvyacrOai claim and divulge the
abroad the word, so as no longer him t o be abla
THING, so that he could
<payepcos ets troXiy etereXOziy aXX* e£a> ey no longer openly enter a
publicly into a city to enter; but w i t h o u t in
City, but was without in
Cprj/JLQIS TOTTOIS T\V9 Kai Tjpxovro irpos avroy Desert Places; and they
desert places h e was, and they went to him
resorted to him from all
Travraxodey, parts.
f r o a all p a r t s .
CHAPTER I I .
KE$. &. 2.
1
1 And after some Days,
Kai waAiy eio"r]X9ev eis Kairepyaovfi oY J he again entered Caper-
And again h e went into Capernaum after naum ; and it was re-
Tjfxepcoy Kai TjKovcrdyi, on ets OIKOV earn. ported That he was in a
days; and i t was reported, t h a t into a house he i s . House.
2
Kcu *[eu0etoy] (Tvyr)x9r}cray iroXXoi, chare 2 And Many were gath-
And [immediately] were gathered t o g e t h e r m a n y , *o as ered together; so that (the
firjKeri xcaP*lu A^^e ra irpos ry\v dvpaw Kai house) could not contain
n o l o n g e r t o contain n o t even t h e places near the door; and them, nor the PARTS at the
3
eXaXet avrots rou Xoyov. K a i epxovrai irpos DOOR; and he spake the
h e spake to them the word. And they c o m e to WORD to them.
avroy irapaXvriKoy cpepoyres, aipo/xevoy vtro 3 And they come * bring-
him a paralytic bringing, being carried by ing to him a Paralytic,
4 carried by Four.
recro'apcoy. K c u firj Swafxeyoi irpocreyyio'ai
four. And not being able t o come nigh 4 And being unable to
avrcp $ia roy o^Ao^, aireo'reyao'ay rrjy approach him, because of
to him through the crowd, t h e y uncovered the the CROWD, they uncov-
areyrjyj OTTOV qy Kai e^opv^avres ^aAoxn ered the ROOF where he
roof, where h e was ; a n d having dug t h r o u g h they let down was; and having dug
roy Kpafifiaroy, ecp* ccp b irapaXvrIKOS Kare- through, they lowered the
the bed, u p o n which t h e paralytic was t COUCH on which the
xeiro. 5
Idcoy 5e b Irjcrovs rt]y irio~riy avrwy, PARALYTIC was laid.
laid. Seeing a n d t h e Jesus the faith of t h e m , 5 Now JESUS perceiv-
Xeyei rep irapaXvriKcp' Tewoy, acpecoyrat o'ov ing their FAITH, says to
says to the paralytic; Son, are forgiven of thee the PARALYTIC, " Son, thy
6
at afjcapriai. Horay de rives ypafi/xarecoy SINS are forgiven."
rcoy
the sins. Were b u t some of t h e scribes 6 But there were some
€K€t Ka9r)fji€i/oi Kai BiaXoyi^o/xeyot ey rais of the SCRIBES sitting,
there sitting and reasoning in the and reasoning in their
KapSiais avrcav ?Tt ovros ourco XaXei fiXacr- H E A R T S ,
hearts of t h e m ; W h y this thus speaks blas- 7 * " Why thus speaks
(prifjiias? ris Dvvarai acpievai ap.aprias9 ei fir) this man? l i e blasphemes!
phemy? who is able t o forgive sins, if n o t Who can forgive Sins, but
ets 6 9eos; 8
K a i ev9ecos eiriyvovs b lr)o~ovs the One GOD ?"
Sue t h e God? And immediately knowing the Jesus 8 And JESUS, immedi-
0
VATECAK MAKurscaspSo—8. thus—emit. , 8. he says to them. ift cr* x k
PaABZSEES saw him eat. W, Why—ojaj
t i6. By amartoohi; sinners, ine Gentiles or'heathen aro generally understood iatfy BkK?
pels, :*or tbis was a term the Jewc saever applied to any ®t toemselves,,—Clarke.
% 9. Matt. Is. 6. % l<k Mc&%, $s. Q i SrtUsfl r, Si?. % X5, Matt, is. JO.
Chap. 2 : 17.] MARK. [C&op. S . 24.
J
*[KCU Trtj/ct ;~\ ?Kcu cucovcras 6 \r\aovs \zyet 17 And JES*TS having
[and drinks?] .And hearing tho heart! it, says to them,
Jesus eays
ttVTOis' Ov xpeiap exovcrtv oi urxvovres J'"THEY being in HEALTH
to them j No need have. those being well have no Need of a Physi-
lurpov, a\\ oi icaKcos exovTes. OVK r)\0ov cian, but THEY who are
it a physician, b u t those sick beinsr. ..Not . I came SICK. I came not to call
Kahecrat Sacaiovs a\\a ajAapToohovs. the Righteous, but Sin-
to call just (ones) but Burners. • rv _ ners.." ".
18
liai rjcrap oi fAaOrjrcu Icoap'vov Kai oi $apt- 18 tKow the D I S C I P I E S
Aud were t h e disciples of J o h n .. and the- Phari- of John and the PHARI-
G'atot v7](TTcvour€S' Hat cpxo^ratf Kat Xeyovcrtp SEES were fasting j and
sets fasting; 'find they come, and they eay they come and say to
currp-' A;fir; oi fiaOrjrat Iteavvov kai oi rwp him, " Why do the DIS-
lYhiut; Why t h e disciples ' \ of J o h n ' a n d those of the CIPLES of John, *and tho
frapicaLoov vr)0'Tevovo'iv>~oi 5e * o*o* fxaOrjrat DISCIPLES of the PHAE-
Phariseea • fast, • i : j ^ tho^e b u t to thee ^ disciples ISEES fast, but THINE fasti
l9
cv vi]0~T€vovo'i; Kat emcy avrots $ lyrrovs' not p ;
not fast? A n d . - »aid'$: to them t h e . jcstiej
* 19 And JESUS replied,
M.ri Svi'aprai oi vioi rov j/vjMpwpbs,* cz*V & "Can the BRIDEMEN fast,
Not w e able . t h e so.is of t h e bride-chamber, ; iu .which the
while the BBIDEGHOOJI 13
vufx<pios fxer aurcou ccrri, vi)crreveiu i $ 6ff0v with, them? During the
bridegroom with t h e m . ( ': *3» ,/,( , t o fasfcf ^ ( ^ ao long
time they have the BIUDJS-
Xpovov fiLzt/* eavTcev £X0Vcrt- *°V MfAcfrtop, ov GROOM with them, they
a lime with themselves. they have t h e bridegroom, not
cannot fast.
hvvavrai pr}o~Tev4iP. ^'EAevcroyfat fie T^uepat,
are able t o fast. ,I Willcorho jl b u t '>i days, 20 But the Days will
trap airapBri \ air* avTtaVj 6 ypvfMpios, teat come, when the BRIDE-'
when m a y be taken away from ; t h e m ' t h e bridegrooW, a n d GROOM will be taken from
rare yt)crT€vo'ovo'iv €p aceivr) rrj 7](J.epa. 2 i 0 ^ 5 e i s them, and then they wUJ
then they will fast that t h e „• day. No one fast in That DAY. ^
eirt0\7)j.ia pdkoys ayvacpov „ STrippairrGk em 21 No one sews a Piece
ft patch • of cloth unfu|led «£. j,*( , eews ;&-,{ ; on of undressed Cloth on to
{/.larifp 7ra\a«ju' el $6 fMTjf aip'et ro Tr\r)p(a{xa an old Garment; if so, the
*o z, mantle old; if b u t n o t , takes away t h e % p a t c h „•; NEW PIECE of itself takes
avTov ro KQLIPQV rov ira\aiov t', /cat %eipoy away from the OI.D, and a
pfitself the pew
1
pfthe worse worse Rent is made.
22
rx'f A r ta
ytver<ti. Kdt ovo*ei$f'0a\\€t OIPOV
22 And no one p\xt3 new
a rout become*, ( A n d •-'• n o one/fs^yj p u t s wine
Wine into told Skins; if
PCOP €is aaicovs iraKaiovs' ci 8e fA7], faa'arci b so, the WINE *will burst
new into bottles old; , , if b u t u-pt, &j bursts the
the SKINS ; and the WINE
oivos 6 "^fVeos] roys 'acntevs,}$&ai: 6 qiuos will be lost, and tho
wine the [ n e w ] ' - . j , t h o ^ ) bottles, ?£[ . ^ n d tbo wine SKINS ; but new Wine
i K ^ e i r a i , tca.i oi ao~koi aTroKovvfar cAAa otvov into new Skins.'
19 epilled, a n d t h e bottle6 ^ arelostj _ Y i)ut wipe
VIOP as a&Kovs Kaivovs J3\7]reop, 23 X And it happened,
new i n t o bottles n e w , ; m u s t b e put, [ that he * was passing;
P Kai eyevero Trapairopsvceidcu"avroVeu'rots through the EIEWDS OK
And it came to pass . ; ; t o go , ^ 7 . ; ' bitn in the GRAIN on. the SABBATH,
Gq.B$ao-i 8ia raiv o-nropifxcou^'. kai' r\p\avro oi and his DISCIPLES began*
• ihbAih t h r o u g h t h e , corn-fiiolds, $£ a n d began V#f t h e as they *made their way,
fjtaOr,i at javroy ofiop iroYsiu^TIWOVTSS rovs to pluck the HEADS o£
GRAIN.
di»cij.lei ofhitn
2
a w a y _ io mako vmL plucking • d ) . the L
(TTaxuas. *Kat oi Qapiaaioi * 2 i Anil the PHARISEES'
€\eyov avrcf
tare o> corn. And t h e Phariaeea t said t o h i m ; said to him, " See, why do
r x
is lawful?
av€yvooTG9 ri eiroiTjo'e A a w 5 , ore xP*iav
X e » he had Need, and was e(r
fcave you known, what did David, when need he had, hungry, fie, and_THOSE
Kai eireivao'ej/, avros Kai ol fjier' avrov; with him? .
land was hungry, he and those with him; 26 How f he went" into
26
* T n w s l no"r]X6ei/ «ts rov OIKOV rov Oeov, t h e TABERNACLE of GOD,
' [How] he
' went
' into
- — ^' the house ofthe
*—— " * " - God,
"~ J
, „ , .to Abiathar (son) of the
« w AjSioflap rov apxiepecos, KM TOVS aprovs U ^ H . ^ S T v a n d a t e t t h e
to Abiathar ofthe Ingh-pnest, and the loaves » L 0 A V E S of t h e pKESEKCB
rr}S Trpodevews e<payev3 ovs OVK ^ < ™ 0 a 7 e t * j t which none but the
ofthe presence did eat, which not is lawful to eat | p R I E S T S c o u l f l lawfully
€t
if ;uif
not Tots
the lepeva-L,
priests, icai
and ^he gave
^ Ka,i
also torois^ crvuj e a t . a n a he gave aiso to
those with
2
avrcp ovo'i; ? Kai eXtyev avrow To o~afi-\ THOSE with him."<
him being? And he said to them; The sab-1 27 He also said to them,
_ , e • " The SABBATH was made
Parou Bia rov av9pcairov eyevero, ovx o Itfor
h e MAN, and ;not MAN for
SABBATH
bath because of the man was made, not the ' + l i p28s A1VR
%&-> ,
A T W that
the SON of
28
avOpooiros dia ro (Tafifiarov, D,(TT€ Kvpios MAN is Lord even of the
man because of the sabbath. So that a lord SABBATH."
eo'riv 6 vlos rov avOpwirov Kai rov o'afifiarov. CHAPTER I I I .
is the son ofthe m<n\ even ofthe sabbath.
KE4». y\ 3. 1 J And again he enter-
1
ed into the SYNAGOGUE,
Kai ei(rr)\de irakiv ei$ rrjp (rvvayioyrjv where was a Man who had
And he entered again into the synagogue; a Withered HAND.
Kai *r\v eicei avOpceiros efypa/iXfJievYiv ex°°v Tr v
) 2 An/1 they watched him
and was there a man having been withered having the closely, (to see) if he would
2
;j£ezpa KCU Traperrjpovv avrov, €* rois o~a(3- cure him on the SABBATH ;
hand; and they closely watched him, if to the sab- that they might accuse
fiao-t 6€paiT€vo'€L avrov, Iva. nari)yopy)cr<io(riv him.
t .i l-_ - l t l , __1 l-.i %-»-• tliii+ f I i / n r - m i n.'-.+ l o m i r - n f*
bath he will heal him, that they might accuse 3 And he says to T H A I
3
avrov. K c u Xsyei rep avOpcoircp rep e^rjpafi- MAN HAVING the With-
him. And b-6 says to the man to that having been ered H A N D , " Arise in the
€l a
fievyv exovrt rif]V X P ' Eyeipe eis ro fi€o~ov. MIDST."
withered having the hand; Arise in the midst. 4 And he says to them,
4
Kai Xeyei avrois" E£eari rois caftfiaaiv " I s it lawful to do good
And he says to them; Is it lawful to the 6abbath on the SABBATH, or to do
ayadoTTOLTjcat r\ KaKOTroiricai; ^ X 7 ? * ' o'ooo'ai, evil? to save Life, or to
to do good or to do evil? a life to save, destroy P" But THEY were
f] airoKreivau Ol 5e eotwircov. 6
Kcu TrepifiXe- j silent.
or to destroy ? They but weie tilent, And looking 1 5 And .surveying them
looking
ytyafisvos avrovs / i e r ' opyqs, (TvXXvirovfjievos -—"'with "* eiri Indignation, being
found them with anger, being grieved at grieved at the HABDNESS
rrj TToopcoo'ei rr]S Kapdias avrcav, Xeyei rep of their HEARTS, he says
the hardness ofthe hearts of them, he says to the totheM^N, "Stretch out
€L a (rov * thine HAND. 5 5 And he
avQpwny EKreivov rt\v X P - Kai stretched it out, and his
man; Stretchout the hand of thee. And
HAND was restored.
e^erei^e* Kai a-rreKarecradrj 7) XclP av
rov. 6 J And the P H A R I S E E S
he stretched it out; and was restored the hand of him.
going out, immediately
6
Kai e^eXdovres oi Qapitfaioi, evOecos fxera rcov
the *held a Council with f the
And. coming out the Pharisees, immediately with " "
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—25. he said. 3. How—omit. 5. the HAND.
I. gave Counsel.
•\ 26. David went to the house of Ahimelech at Nob, with whom the tabernacle then wa^
and the ephod, and other holy things. See 1 Sam. xxi. t 26. These loaves wer<
placed en a table on the north side, and at the right hand of him who entered the '"l-em*
cle. Exod xxv 30; Lev. xxiv. 5, 6, 8. T 6. The Herodians were a political party
vh'o began to becomfi eminent in the days of Herod the Great, as favoring his claims, msi
those of his patrons, the Komans. to the sovereignty of J udea.
;| 25 1 Sam. xxl. 6. A J.%2626Exod.
Exod.xxix.
xxix.32,83.
32,83. J 28. Matt, xii. 8. £3-Mat!
xa 9'v Lukevi 8, 4. 0. Matt. sii. 14,
Chap7$i7.T. MARK, t&iap.$i 28.
ffrrcipeiv, 6 fiev €7reo"e irapa TTJV bSov Kai SOWING, some seed fell
sowings, this indeed fell on the path: and by the ROAD and the
»7A0e Ta 7T6T6i7/a, Kai Karecpayey AAAo BIRDS came and picked
avro. 5
* VATIC AW MANUSCRIPT.—6. and the SUN having arisen. 0. Who has ears.
W. PARABLES. 11. ia given the SECRET. 12. it should "be.
1 10. Matt.xSSi.10; Luke viii 9. t 11. 1 Cor. v. 12; Col.iv.S; 1] Theas. IT. 12
ITim.iii.
xa>V»i. 26;7.Rem, xl» & % 14. Matt.
X 12..Isa.vi.9: Matt.xlii. 19.14; Lukeviii.10; Johnxii.40; Aet*
xiii.
€kap> 4>\ 1 6 . ] MARKo (Chap. 4 s §S.
av GXV> Bodycrerai avrep' KCLI 6S OVK e^ef, tcai him will be given; ancl
over lViay hawe.it shall be given to him s and who not has, even lie who has not, even what
o *X21 apGrjcrtTai air* avrov. 26
Kcw eAeyez^ he has will be taken from
what he has will be taken from him. And he said: him."
DVTOOS eo*riv 7) fiactXeia rov 0eov9 cbs eav av-
36 And he said, $ " The
KINGDOM of GOD is, aa
Thus is the kingdom of the God, as if a
though a Man should cast
Opoorros fieiXy rev ffircpov eiri rrjs yys, ^ «as SUED on the GSOUND ;
man should cast the seed o« the earth 3 and
&7 and should sleep b^f
KadevBrj Kat eyeiprftfai vvxra Kat Tj/Aspav, itai b Night, and wake by Day,
should sleep and wake night and day., and V.io and the SEED should ger-
ffTTopov f3Xa<rravr) KCU fi7)Kvv7)rai.3 &$ ozxs oiBey minate, and grow up, i)t
seed should germinate and grow up, as not known knows not how.
avros. ^ Avrofiarr) ^r\_yap'] ri yvj ^apirocpopsi, 28 The EAUTH produced
he. Of its own accord [for] the eartli bears fi?jii>„. spontaneously; first the
rov €Lra
Trpzorop, x°P i (Tra-xvv, eira irXTjpr} <rt?ov Plant, then the Ear, after-
firat, a plant, then an ear, then full groia wards the Perfect Grain in
ev rep Gr-ax^t. 29s
Oraz> Be irapaBtp 6 itapTros, the EAR.
in the Gar. When bui may be rijpe ";he fruit, 29 But w?ft.c£"i the GKAIN
evBecas airo(frQKkei, TO dpsTravov? &ra irap -JT7\K.ev IS he
matured, immediately
sends the SICKLE, Be,
immediately he eenck the sickle, for is ready
G 0 cause the HAEVEST is
6 Bepto-fAos. % Kat eX-iyG Tivi S/noioocrco/jie^ ready."
the harvest. And he said; To c h a t marwe compare 30 And he said, $ «c To
T7\v ftacriXeiav rov ©£Ou; fj <sv vroia TrapctfioXr) what may we compare the
the kingdom of the GodP or by what parable
KINGDOM of GOD ? or *by
irapafi a X OO/J. ev avr?}P ; 31
'£ls KOKKOV civa^eco^, What Parable m:_y w" il-
may we compare her? As a grain of lnustaicl, lustrate it'.':
6ss d'faif a"rraprf G?iS T?;:? y # % MJftrpoTeoOS'nW- 31 I t resembles a ©rain
which.whenStmRyfceGO'wn Ca tlio oar(f.v> less of
of Mustard, which, when
sown on the EAUTH 3 713
roov rov crirepf.iafrcottr GCTTI rzw e-rn TTJS
yrjs' tho Hsasi of All THOSE
vSH of the seeds i;.is cfiLose on the
?EHDfj. that are on theearths
32
Ktxa 5rav enragy^ avafi&uve/!, itai ytverai Trav- EARTHS
and when it may bea&Wiis i i springe up and becomes of 32 but when it is sown,
rwv \a,X<JWV i&G&£<t)V9 Kat TTOI<SL KXCCO'OVS fxeya- % grows up, and becomes
all herbs greater^, and produces branches great, greater than All other
AovS) axrre Bvv<xo~6a,i viro TTTJV cxaaav avrov raHERBS, and produces great
BRANCHES j so that the
so aa 4o bo under the shadow o$ it the
BIRDS Of HEAVEN Can
irereiva rov ovpavow :carc/?'i7)Vovv. ^Kcu rov build their nests under the
birds of the hoaren t o build nests. And such SHADOW ol it."
avrais irapa&oXa&s iroXXais e^aXec avrois rov 33 $And with many
like parables many he spoke to thorn the Such Parables he spoke
3i the WORD to them, even as
hoyov9 cmOcos rjd'jvavro afcovetv. Xcupis Be
word, eyen as ihey were able to hear. Without fc?-£ they were able to under-
irapal3o\7]s ovtc eXaXei avroisa tzar* iBiav Be stand.
a parable not he spoke to them j privately but 34 *And without a Para-
ble he did not address
rois fiaOTjrcus avrow eireXve 7ravra» thenir bui; privately he
to the disciples of himself he explained all. explained all things to his
35 OWN Disciples.
Kai Keyet avrois ev eKeavrj rr\ rwiepa^ oiptas 35 J And on That DAY,
.Ind he says '^othem in that tho ' days eveninf; Evening having come, he
yevofievTjs* AieXdcofiev eis ro 7repPiva ^ K a s says to thern, " L e t u s pass
being come j Wc may pass ovor to the other side. And over to the OTHER, S I D E . "
a<pevres rov ox^ov TrapaXaftfiavovo'w av>rov9 cos 36 And having left the
having left the crowd they took him, as CRC WD, they took him aa
r\v €P rep irXoiy ^ficai"] aXXa t]v he was in the BOAT. And
de irXoia
he was in the ship ; [also} other and Other Boats were with
ships was
jH6T* avroy. 3 ' Kai yiuerai AaiAau/ avefiov jieya- him.
with him. And arose a squall of wind great; 37 And there arose a
Xi}' ra de KVjxara eirefiaXXcv eis TO TTXOLOV, great Gale of Wind, and
the and waves dashed into the ship, the WAYES dashed into the
38
dxrre CLVTO 7}dr) yefiifccrOcu. K a i T\V avros ev BOAT, so that *the BOAT
so as it now to fill. And was he in was now full.
7rj7 Trpvjuvrj9 €TTI TO irpo(FK.e<paXaiov KaOevdcav 38 And he was in the
the ste:n, on the pillow sleeping; STEKN, asleep on the P I L -
Kai dieyeipovorw avTov9 KCU Xeyovciu avrco' LOW; and they awoke him,
and they awoke him, and they said to him; and said to him, " Teach er,
AiSaffvmAe, ov /neXei coi, OTL aTroXXv/neOa; docs it not concern thee
O teacher, not it concerns thee, that we perish? That we perish ?"
39
Kai Sieyepdeis €7reT iyU?/o"e TCO av^jxca, Kai enre 39 And arising, he re-
And having arisen hsrebuked the wind, and said buked the wiiND, and said
Tjj BaXcMrcrr)* ^icowa, 7re<^ijucoa'0o Kai eKoiracepto the SEA, "Be silent! he
to the sea; ^ c silent, be still. And ceased still!" And the WIND ceas-
6 ave/jios, Kai eyeveTO ycXr\vf\ jmeyaXr). 4 0 K a i ed, and there was a great
the wind and was ficalm great. And Calm.
enrev CLVTOLS" T I SeiXoi €(Tre * \_ovr<o;] iroos 40 And he said to them,
he said to them; Why timiJ. arc you [so ?3 how "Why are you afraid?
41
OVK 6%6T6 TCKTTIV * Km*, ecpofSr/dricrav (j)ofiov How distrustful yon are!"
not you have faith'- Am ihey feared a fear 41 And they were ex-
fieyaj/, Kai eXeyov rp t, tiXXrjXovs' TLS apa ceedingly afraid, and said
great, and said ts one another; V h o then to one another, " Who then
OVTOS €(TTLV, OTI Kai 0 ^.i'^fJios Kai 7) QaXaccra is this, That even the WIND
this is, for oven thw ij»hi(i and the sea and the SEA obey him f"
viraKOWtv avTco,
boasften to him. CHAPTER Y.
KE$. tf 60 1 JAnd they came to
the other side of the LAKE,
* Kai yX6:v ets TO Trtpa? TTJS #aAao~crr/s, eis into the REGION of she
And ther came to t h e ©th^r^id'? of thesea, into * GERASENES.
2
??}& "^oopav TOCV Ta^apr-umVo Z^XOOVTI Kai 2 And having come out
ihe country o f a e Gaclaienes. And having come of the BOAT, thei\ met
avTtp CK TOVTTX AOVS *[@:)<G-c:>s'}aTr7]VT7)ar€i'avircp him out of the f MONU-
f .j him out of the ship, [inwestiataly] met him MENTS, a Man with an im-
€K TCOU fAV7]fjL€i6oi/ avBpociios GP TTvev/j,aTi aKaOap- pure Spirit,
ontofthe tombs a mai> in spirit unclean, 3 who had Iris HABITA-
r%>9 3(5i> rr)y KaToiKT)<riv e ^ 6 ^ eu T0LS i^vf\p,a(Ti' TION in the T O M B S ; and.
whs the dwelling liad in the tombs; no one could bind *him
te.ai OVTG aXv(Teo~ii/ ov^eiS TjSvvaTO avTOV S^trai, any longer with Chains;
Hid not vjvca with chains 30 one was able him to bind, 4 for many times he had
4
Sia TO avrojf TroXXaKis '/reSa/s Kai aXvcreo'i been BOUND with Fetters
for the him many t i m e with fetters and chains and Chains, and the
4ed€ff6at9 Kai <Jtea"7racr#ai vir' avTov Tas CHAINS had been wrench-
to have been bound, and to have been burst by him the ed off by him, and the
aXv&eL?) Kai Tasirefias crvi/TeTpicpdai' Kai ovdeis EETTEES broken; and no
Chains, and the fetters t o have been broken; and no one
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT,,--36. also—omit, 37. the BOAT was. # 40. so—omit.
%. GEKASENBS, 2. immediately—omit.3. him any longer with.
f 2. The sepulchres o^ the Jews were formerly amongst rocks, mountains, and other un-
frequented places, in order that there might be as little danger as possible of that pollution
which touching any thing dead produced. They were often as large as a commodious room,
and are now oiten resorted to as places of shelter for the night. Sometimes the wandering
Arabs, during the winter season, take up their permanent abode in them. I t appears that at
a very early period, some of these tombs were used for sue ha purpose; as Isaiah gpeaksol
some, "who remain among the graves, and lodge in the monuments," chap.lxv. 4. Burch-
havdt reports, that he found many sepulchres in the rocks, at Um Keis, (supposed to be the
ancient Gadara,} showing how X*trarally the eonditions of this narrative could have fcse^
fulfilled in that region,
I 1, Ma4fc. viii. $8; L«fe@v»u4%
(jkap. 5: 5,] -MABK. iChap. 5 : 16.
res, 7r&>s eyepero rep fiaifiopi^ofJLepep, Kai irepi had happened to the DEMO-
seen, how it happened to the one being demonized, and about NIAC, and concerning the
reop -)(pipaiv. *? Kai rjp^avro irapaKaXeip avrop SWINE.
the swine. And they began
him 17 t And they began to
to entreat
1S
aireXdeip airo reap bpiecp avreap. e/xfiap- entreat him to depart from
Kai
to depart from the coasts ofthem. And entering their BORDERS.
ros avrov ets ro TTXOIOP, iraptKaXei avrop 6 18 And he having en-
ofhim into the ship,
besought him he tered the BOAT, $ HE who
haifj-opicrdeis, Iva JJLZT3 avrov.
y Kai had beui a DEMONIAC, en-
19
having been demonized, that he might be with him. Aud treated him that he might
OVK acf)7jK€v avrop, aXXa Xeyei avrep° 'Yirayc be with h i m ;
not he suffered him, but he says to him; Go
19 And yet he did not
permit him, but says to
€t,s TOP OIKOP o~ov npos rovs erovs, Kai apayyei- him, " G o HOME to thy
into the house of thee to the friends, aud relata
PRiEWDs, and tell them
Xop avrois, bcra crot 6 tcvpios TreTroirjice, Kai how much the LORD has
to them, how much to thee the Lord has done, and done for thee, and has had
rjXerjcre ere. 20 Kai aivrjXOe, Kai rjp^aro \cr\pvo'- pity on thee."
hai pitied thee. And he went, and began t o pub- 20 And he went away,
ereip ep rep AeKairoXei, Sera eiroiricrev avrcp 6 and began to proclaim in
lish. in the Decapolis, how much had done to him the DECAPOLIS, how much J E -
lycrovs' Kai irapres e6avXa(op. SUS had done for him; and
Jesus;
2
and all were astonished. all were astonished.
Kttt biairerpacrapros rovlrjerov ep rep TrXoiep 21 $ And JESUS having
And having passed over t h e Jesus in the ship again passed over in *a
iraXip €is ro irepau, avprix^V o^Xos TTOXVS 67r5 Boat to the OTHER SIDE,
again to the other side, were gathered a crowd great
22
to a great Crowd gathered to
avrop' Kai 7}p irapa rrjp daXacrcrap. K a i him, and he was by the
him, and he was by the sea. And LAKE.
^"[iSov,] epx*rai eis reap apx<-<f vv ay eayeap, OPO- 22 $ And one of the SYN-
(la,] eomes one of the synagogue-rulers, by AGOGUE-RULERS, named
fxari laeipos' Kai iSeop avrop, Trnrrenrpos rovs Jairus, came, and seeing
name Jairus; and seeing him, he fell to him, he fell at his FEET,
the
irodas avrov, 2 3 Kai irepeKaXei avrop iroXXa, 23 and earnestly en-
feet ofhim, and besought him much, treated him, saying, " My
Xeyecp' 'On ro Bvyarpiop fiov errxarws e^ei* LITTLE DAUGHTER is at
saying; That the little-daughter of me last end is; the point of death; come,
ei as and put thy HANDS on lies
Ipa eXdoop eTTidrjs avrrj ras x P > oiroos that she may be restored,
that coming thou mayest put to her the hands, eo that and she will live."
acoOr)' Kai fao'erai. 2 4 Kai aTrrjXOe fier 24 And he went with
she may be saved; and she shall live. And he went with him, and a great Crowd
avrov Kai 7]KoXovdei avrep o%Aos TTOXVS, Kai followed him, and pressed
him; and followed him a crowd great, and on him.
25
crvpedXifiop avrop. K a i yvvt\ " * [ T I S ] oveta 25 And a Woman, $ hav-
pressed on him. And a woman [certain 1 being ing had a Hemorrhage
ep pvo'ei atfjiaros err] ScuSe/ca, 26 Kai iroXXa for twelve Years,
in a flow of blood years twelve, and many things 26 and having suffered
iradovcra vwo TTOXXCOP tarpeop, Kai dairaprjcraer'a much under Many Physi-
having; sufferedunder miny physicians, and having spent cians, and having ex-
3 pended ALL her property,
ra Trap avrrjs irapra, Kai fxrj^ep wepeXrj- and not being benefited,
the things of her all, and nothing having been but had rather become
Qeicra, aXXa fiaXXop eis ro x€lP0V eXdovcra, WORSE,
benefited, but rather inte the worse state having come, 27 having heard *the
% aKovcraffa nxepi rov Irjerov, eXOovaa ep rep things concerning J E S U S ,
having heard about the Jesus, haying come ia the came in the CROWD be.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—36. But JBSTTS, neglecting to hear the W0BB which was opO'
ken, says. 87= with him. 38. they come toQ
J 30. Luke vi. 19; viii. 48. t 34= Matt. ix. 22; Mark s, 52 % Acts siv 0 a
^dhaprS -. '40.| MARK. tChapT&x t.
wAaiere; TO irdidtov ova aTTcOavev, aAAa icaOevdei, you weep and make confu-
dojouweep? the child not is tieud, but, sleeps, sion? the CHILD is not
40
Kcu KareyeXvou avrov. travrai^ dead, but J sleeps.»»
'O 8e, €K&a\a:u
And they deiitled Jam. He but, having sent out all, 40 And they tlerided
him. X But putting t theru
irapaXafifiavei rov rrarzpa rov Tratdtov, Kai rt]p all out, *f)e takes the FA-
he takes the father of t h e child, ~ and the
THER and the MOTHER of
(ATjTcpa, icat rovs ^uer' avrov% Kai cio-ir'opcuerat, the CHILD, and THOSE
mother, and those with him, and goes i n . ' with him, and goes in
4l
o7Tov y\v TO iratfitov. Kat Kparrjcras TTJS x*lPos where the CHILD was.
*?here was t h e child. A n d haviug grasped t h e baud 41 And having grasped
rov iraib'iovy heyei avrrj' TaAt#a, KOV/AC 6 eari the HANE> of the C H I L D ,
c l th«* child. h e Bays t o h e n Talitha, c u t n i ; which is he eays to her, "Tulilha-
cumi,1'which, being trans-
fieOepwqvevofjiei/oj/* To kopao~iov, o"oi Xsyca, lated, signifies, ' YOUNG
being t r a n s l a t e d ; The girl, ' to thee I say,. MAIDEN, I say to thee,
42
eyeipe. Kai evOe&s ctv£0~T7] ro Kopaaiov^ Kat arise,"
arise. A n d immediately arose the girl, and 42 And immediately the
irepiGTrarcr r)v yap $r,<av SoohsKa. K a i €%eo~-YOUNG M A I D E N a r OSe Hn<1
walked a b o u t ; s h e was for years twelve. v A n d they were walked about, for she was
rrjcrav €KO~rao~€i fxzyaXr}. 43
Ko« dt(crrei\aro twelve years old. And
they were exceedingly as-
astonished with au astonishment great. And he charged
tonished.
avrois 7roAAa, iva firjdets yucp rovro' Kai 43 And J he strictly
thorn much, that no one m i g h t know thisi and
charged them that no one
enre Sodrjvai avry tyaysiv. should know this thing;
epake t o h-avegiven t o her t o eat. and directed to give LCJ
food.
KE<£>. s'. 6. CHAPTER VI.
Kcu etyXQw GKtidev, tcai 7jA0ez/ e«s ryv irar- 1 And J he departed
And he went out thence, and came info t h e country thence, and * comes into
pi§a avrov Kai atcohov6ovo~ii/ avroj ol fxaOrirai his OWN COUNTRY; and
of himself j and follow him t h ehis DISCIPLES follow him.
disciples
2 2 And the Sabbath hav-
avrow K a i ysvofievov. crafifiarov, ypqaro ev ing come, he began to
of him.. And being c o m e sabbath, he began in
teach in the SYNAGOGUE,
Ty o'vvaywyyfiiSao'Keiv, "Kai TTOWOI aKovovns and *MANY hearing, were
the synagogue t o teach. And mauy hearing, astonished, and ' said,
€^TT\'T)0'O'OVTO> Xsyovres' TloQzv rovrcp ravra; J "Whence has this man
were astonished, eaying} . "Whence t o this these things? these things? and "What
«cai rts 7} crocpta -Tf SoOeicra avrtp ; Kai Svua/j.fis i s T H A T "WISDOM w h i c h 13
•and what t h e wisdom t h a t being giveu t o him ? and miracles imparted *to him? and
€l (v how are such MIRACLES
roiavrai S/a r(av x P avrov yivovrai. performed through hi 3
BO great ^ through, the hands of him are done.
HANDS ?
3
Ovx ovros so~rtv 6 TGKTcav, 6 vios Maptas, 3 Is not this the CAR-
Not this is the carpenter, t h e son of Mary, PENTER ? the SON of
aSeA^os $e latuafiovy Kai Ia>a°r/, tcai Iof5a, Kai * MARY, and J Brother of
brother and ofjames, and Joses, a n d Juda, and James, and Joses, and J u -
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—35. The PLACE is a Desert. 36. what they should eat,
But HE. 41. the DISCIPLES.
t 32. Matt. xiv. 13. J 34. Matt. ix. 36; xiv. 14. % 34. Luke ix. 11, $35.
Matt. xiv. 15; Luke ix. 12. $ 38. Matt. xiv. 17; Luke ix. 13 j Join. vi. 9.
Ohap. 6? 42.] MARK. {Chap. 6 : &§.
42 42 And they all ate and
Kat e<payov iravTes, KCU €Xopracr6r](rav.
And they ate all, were satisfied.
and were filled.
*3 Kcu 7]pav KXacr/xaTcav ftoodeica Kocpwovs TTATJ- 43 And they took up
And t h e y t o o k u p of fragments twelve baskets full, Twelve Baskets full of
pets, /cat arco TOOU ixOveov. 4 4 K a t 7]<rau oi (pa~ Fragments, [of the Bread,
and of the fishes. A n d were those having and of the T I S H E S .
yovTts rovs aprovsy 7re^ra/ctcr%tAiot avdpzs. 4 4 NOW THOSE W h o A T E
eaten the loaves, five t h o u s a n d men. of the LOAVES were Five
45
K a t evdecos 7)vayKao~6 rovs f.La6rjrasavrov thousand Men.
And immediately h e urged the disciples 45 J And immediately
of himself
qj,fir]pai eis TO TTXOIOV, /cat irpoayeLV ets TO 7re- he constrained his D I S C I -
to step into t h e ship, a n d t o go before t o t h e other PLES to go into the BOAT,
pav irpos Br) do" aid ay, ecos a u r o s airoXvcr] TOV and precede him to t h e
Bide to Bethsaida, while lie should dismiss t h e OTHER, SIDE, towards
ox^ov. 46
K a t a-KOTa^afxevos airrots, amiXQev Bethsaida, whilefieshould
crowd. A n d having sent away them, h e went send away the CKOWD.
ets TO opos irpoo'ev^ao'OaL. 4
' K a t otyias yeuo- 46 And having dismissed
i n t o t h e mountain t o pray. A n d evening having them, he retired to the
MOUNTAIN to pray.
fxevrjS) f]v TO TCXOLOV ey juecrco TTJS QaXacrcrris'
come, was t h e ship i n middle o f t h e sea; 47 And Evening having
48 come, the BOAT was in the
/cat auTos JAOVOS eiri TT]S yr)s. Kat eidev Midst ofthe LAKE, and fie
and he alone upon the land. And lie saw
was alone on the LAND.
avrovs ^ao^auL^o/xeuovs ev Tea eXaweiv it]V yap48 And he saw them
them tormented in the rowing; was for
toiling at the OAR ; for the
6 avevos evavTtos CLVTOIS. K a t 7rept T€TapT7]v WIND was against t h e m ;
t h e wind opposite to them. And about fourth
and ah out the t Fourth
(pvX0LK7}V T 7 ) S VVKTOS e p X e T C U ^pOS CLVTOVS, 7 T € p t - Watch of the N I G H T , h e
watch ofthe night comes towards them, walk-
comes towards them walk*
ttarcav eiri TTJS 6aXao-o~r)s° Kat TjdeXe irapeXQeiv ing on the LAKE, and
ing on the sea; a n d wished t o pass
49 wished to pass by them.
avrovs. Ot Se, idovres avrov irepiiraTovj/Ta 49 But seeing him
them. They b u t , seeing him walking
walking on the LAKE, they
€7rt TTJS OaXacrcrrjSi e5o£at> (pavTao~/xa eivai, Kat thought i t was an Appari-
on t h e sea, they thought a phantom t o be, a n d
50 tion, and they cried o u t ;
aveKpa^ap, TlafTes yap avrou eidov, /cat
they cried out. All for him saw, and: 50 for they all saw him,
€TapaxOr]crau. K a t evOeoos <EXaXr)o~e ILST* avToov, and were terrified. And
were terrified. And immediately h e spoke w i t h them, immediately he spoke with
/cat XeyeL auTots* ©apcren-e* eyco GLIAL, /AT] <po-them, saying, "Take cour-
and says t o t h e m ; Take c o u r a g e ; I am, n o t b e age, it is E ; be not afraid."
/3et<r0e. 5 l K a t ave$T} irpos avTovs eis TO TVXOIQV* 51 And he went up to
afraid. And h e went u p t o them into t h e boat: them into the B O A T ; and
Kat CKorracrey 6 avefAos. K a t Ata^ * [ e / c ire- the W I N D ceased; and they
and ceased the wind. A n d greatly [ o u t of m e a - were exceedingly amazed
pLo~o~ov\ eu eavroLS e^LG'TavTO, *\_KaL e6av/xa£ov.^ in themselves.
sure] in themselves t h e y were amazed [ a n d wondered.] , 52 For $ they understood
52
Ou y a p crvvqitav eiri r o t s apTois' rju yap 7) 'not about the LOAVES;
Not for they understood about t h e loaves} was for t h e because their HEAB/T was
KapdLa avToev Treircopcc/AGur), stupified.
heart of t h e m having been stupified. 53 And having passed
53 over, they came to the
K a t 5ta7repacra^Tes y\XBov eiri Tf]v yr\v Tev- LAND of Gennessaret, and
And having passed over t h e y came t o t h e l a u d Gen-
* put to the shore.
vricrapeT' /cat irpocroopfALcrd'^craj/. 5 4 K a t e£eA0oi>-
nesaret: and drew t o t h e shore. A n d coming out 54 And coming out of
the BOAT, immediately
rcav OLVTOOV e/c TOV TTXOLOV, ei/0ea>s vKtyvovTts they recognized him,
of t h e m o u t of t h e ship, immediately knowing
QLVTOV, 5o
irepLdpafAovTes bXf]v Tf\v irepix^pov 55 and running through
him, running a b o u t whole t h e adjacent country that Whole STJBEOTJNDINQ
but with common hands they eat the loaf? He 6 H E said to them, "Well
{
* [ 5 e airoKpideis] enrev avrois' On KaXcos irpoe- did Isaiah prophesy con-
[but answering] said
to them: That well pro- cerning you, HYPOCRITES,
<p7)revo'ev 'H&aias Trepi VJXOOV rcov viroKpiroov, fasas it is written, $ 'This
phesied Ec?5as about you the hypocrites, as ' P E O P L E honor me with
ii
yeypairrai* Obros 6 Xaos TOIS xeL^€0~l A46 'their L I P S , but their
it is written t "This the people with the lips me
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—4. besprinkle themselves, they eat not. 4. and of
couches— omit. 5. both the PHARISEES. 6. but answering—0J»#.
t 3. The Pharisees, (says Josephus,) delivered many doctrines of the people as belonging
to the law, which were handed down by the fathers, but not written in the law of Moses;
and-for this .reason, the sect of the Sadducees rejects them; maintaining- that those things
which are written, ought to be accounted parts of the law, and that such asare only received
\y tradition from the "fathers oug-ht not to be observed.—Ant. ariii. 18.
1 56. Matt. ix. 20; Mark v. 2,7,28; Acts six,lis. % 1. Matt. s r . 1. . t & ! s a . xxix. IS,
•Ofuxp. 7 s 7 - L MARK
rifjia, 7) 6*e Kttpftia avrcop tfopfeo atre%ee owr' HE^LET is far removed
1
liocor, the but heart of them from me.
far off is removed from
efiov. ? Mar^jv 5e o~e$ovrai /-te, Stoao-rcoj/Tes 7 ' But in vain do they
In vain but they worship me, te Aching ' w o r s a p me, teaching as
5i5ao7caAias, evraXjxara avdpeaircw" * Aepevres 'Doctrines, the Precepts
teachings, commandments ofmen." Leaving 'of Men.'
*[yap~\',-riv evroX7]V rov 0eou, Kpareire TTJV 8 Laying aside the
[for] the commandment of the God, you hold the COMMANDMENT Of G O D ,
wapado(TLU reav avQpcanccv, *\_$evKrio~iiovs j-ecrroov you retain the TRADITION
Of MENc"
tradition of the men, [dippings of pots
9 And he said to them,
kai irorripieov KCLI aXXaiiapofjLoia roiavrairohfta "Well do you annul che
and of cups; and other similar such like many things COMMANDMENT of GOD,
9
7roi€iTe.]j K c u eXsyev avrois, KaXcos aOereire that you may keep your
you do„] And he said to them. Well you set aside OWn TRADITION.
rriv evro^Tjv rov 0eov, iva r7\v irapex&oo-iv V/JLOOU 10 Tor Moses said, i ' H o -
the commanament of the God, thnt the tradition of you 'nor thy FATHER and thy
10
riipqarriTz, MiaffTjs yap enre 0
' 6 TijJia rov ' MOTHER j ' a n d J H s who
you may keep Moses for
"Honor the ' R E V I L E S Father or Mo-
said;
rrarepa. erov Kai rr\v fiTjr^pa crov" /car " ' O ' ther, let him he punished
father of thee and the not?:©.* of thee;" and; " H e 'with Death.'
KaicoXoyo v irarepa rj fir}repa9 Oavarep reXev- 11 But rjou assert, * I f a
cursing father or mother, a death let him man say to FATHER or MO-
ll
rar©," "3fyieis-8e \ey&re° Eaj> ziirr} avdpca- THER, $Be that Corhan,
say; If should say a man that is, an Offering, t h y
die." You but - - - - - -
7ros rep ttarpi T) ry fiTjrpi" Kopfiav (6
eerri, which thou mightest de-
to the father or the motherj is, Corban (which
rive assistance from me %
Scopoj/,) i <av c£ efiov wep<-X7)6r)S' 12 [/cat] 12 you no more permit
a gift,) whatever out of mo thou mightest be profited; [and"]
him to do any thing for FA-
ovKert arhierz avrov ovdev iroirjo'aL rep irarpi THER or M O T H E R :
s o more yo \ suffer him anything to do for i he faiiier
*[a&T0v.,3 T) rrj py\rpi*\abrov,~\'lzcLKvpovvr£s 13 making void the
WORD of GrCD by your TRA-
[of himself,] or for the mother [of himself,] making voi*
DITION, which' you have
rov Xoyjp rov Oeov rr) wapaSocrei v/JLeaVy 7} delivered; and many such
the word of the God i'or the tradition
of you, which
like Things you do."
7rape5:;/cof '€* /cat irapG[jioia raiavra iroXXa iroi-
youf'.Siivered; and similar suchlike many things j o u 14 $A.nd having * again
sj'u'C 4
- Kai irpoo'/caA.ecra/AiDVS iravra rov called All of the CROWD,
*o. And having called cil the he said to them, " Let all
^%X••.--, eAeyei/ airrois 0 AfcoueTe fto^1 i w r e S j listen to me, and be in-
crowd, he said to them; He?c me all, structed.
tctt c u ^ i e r e . lffi
Oi>8e*> €er-?ty s&afley r o v avdpoo- 15 There is nothing from
and bo instructed. Nothing if: out::!''::, ol 'i:e man without the MAN, which
irov9 eicnr^pevo/jLevov t t j cx.vrov9 6 (jvva/J'tio, aiyrov entering in * POLLUTES
entering into him, ^iacU -S able liim him ; but the THINGS pro-
ceeding from *the MAN,
KOiveaerar aXXa ra eKTropevo/ubeva air" avrov, are t h e THINGS which
io make common; but the things proceeccig from him,
16 POLLUTE him.
mtiva eerrt rex, Koivovvra rov avBpearcov. **[Ei 16 * $ [ I f any one has
those ig'^ethingsmakingcommonthe man. [If
::
VATICAN MANTJSCEIPT.—8. For—omit. 8. dippings of Pots and oi Cups; and
many other suchlike things you do—omit, 12. And—omit, 12. .".as—omit.
r<2. his—omii 14. againlitlled. 15. POLLUTES him. 15. the MAW, are t h e
THINGS which POLLUTE h i m . 16. I f any one has Ears to hear, l e t him hear—omit,
•\ 11. Apiece of history, delivered in the Talmud, will illustrate this subject, aud a t t h e
Bame time exhibit in a clear light the profligacy, superstition, and casuistry of the Jews. A
man of Beth-^oron had made a vow, and declared that his father shouldreap no benefit from
his property. Afterwards, on t h e occasion of his son's marriage, h e wished t o invite # his
father tc the entertainment; and, to evadethe obligation ofhis vow, he transferred his right
and property in the room and feast to a friend, who was engaged to invite his father. This,
however, war >udged to be unlawful, unless he had transferred entirely and truly this part o',
his property x,o his friend, without interposing any condition with respect to the invitatioa
of his father, whom he was bound by all means not to profit. How can vm b® surprised x
the severity with which our Savior rebuked such vile casuistry, such w&Zftt of uateral affec-
tion, end sue" abominable hypocrisy ^Wakefield.
f l \ Exod. xx. 12; Deut. v 16; Matt. av. 4. . t 10. Esod. sxi. 1/j L^T, X S ' , .rov
KX. 20. t 11. Matt. xv. C -.xxiii.18* * l u Matt, x v . l k | 16. Matt. si. 15.
<fc«p. 7: 17.] MARK. [Chap. It ft.
TLS *XeL WTa CLKOV€T<ti.~\
aicoveiv, *? Kai
Ears to hear, let him
any one has ears to hear, let Iiim hear.] And
hear."]
dre eicrrjKdev eis OIKOV airo rov ox^ov, 17 t And when he went
when he entered into a house from the crowd, from the CEOWD into a
6Tn]pcoToou avrov oi fiaOrjrai avrov rrepi rrjs House, his DISCIPLES
asked him the disciples of him concerning the asked him concerning the
18
irapafioA7]S. Kai Aeyei avrois' Ouroo Kai PAEABLE.
parable. And he says to them; Thus also 18 And he says to them,
vfiets acrweroi e c r r e ; Ou voeire, on irav ro "Are gnu also so destitute
you without understanding are? Not know you, that all that of understanding? Do you
e^codev, eioriropevo/iievov eis TOV avOpcoirov, ov not perceive, that nothing
without, entering into the man, not from without, ENTEEING
19
dvvarai avrov Koivoocai; on OVK eicrirop- INTO the MAN, can pollute
is able him to make common? that not goes Him?
everai avrov eis rrjv Kapdiav, aAA* eis rrjv KOI- 19 hecause it enters not
ofit into the heart, but into the belly; into the HEAET, but into
Xiav Kai eis rov acptBpcova eKiropeverai, the BELLY, and passes into
and into the privy goes out, the SIN K, purifying All the
20
Kadapi^ov ivavra ra ^pcajxara. EAeye oV P O O D . "
cleansing all the foods. He said and, 20 And he said, " T H A T
'On ro €K rov avdpootrov tKiropevo/jievov, eKeivo W h i c h PEOCEEDS OUT O*?
That the OBI o? th» man proceeding forth. that the MAN, tfjat pollutes the
Koivot rov avOpdoirov ^Eo^oodevyap e/c rrjs MAN.
makes common ihe man; Within for out o* the 21 J For from within,
KapSias roov avdpcoircov oi dtaAoyicr/noi ol KaKoi OUt of the HEAET Of MEN,
heart of the men the purposes the evil emanate EVIL PUEPOSES;
eKiropevovrai' fiotx^^t, 7ropv€iatf (pvvoi, —Adulteries, Fornications,
proceeds; adulteries, fornications, murders, Murders,
^Khoirai) irAeove^iai, Trovrjpiai, <5oAos, acreAytta, 22 Thefts, Covetousness,
thefts, covetousnesses, villanies. deceit, Intemperance, Villanies, Deceit, Intem-
o(pdaXfios wovripos, /3\acr(p7]/jLia3 v7T€pr](pavta, perance, Envy, Calumnies,
eye evil, evil speakings, pride, Pride, and Folly;
a<ppoo~W7]' ®* iravra, ravra ra irovqpa €o~co6€V 23 All These EVIL things
folly: all these the things evil within emanate from within, and
eKTTopeveraL, Kai icoivoi rov avdpooirov. pollute the MAN."
comes forth. an 1 makes common the man. 24 % And arising thence,
24
Kai exeidev avacrras, air7]X6$v (is ra /j.e9- he retired into the CON-
And thence arising, he went into the bor- FINES of Tyre and Sidon;
opia Tvpov Kai ^idcovos' Kai etaeXdcov eis rr\v and having entered into
ders of Tyre and Sidonj and entering tnto the
the HOUSE, he desired no
one to know i t ; b u t he
uiKiav, ovdtva rjdeXe yvcovar Kai OVK 7)dvvr]6r) could not be concealed.
house, no one he wished to know; and not he was able
AaOeiVo ^ AKOvcracra yap yvvrj Trepi avrov rjs 25 For a Woman, whose
9
LITTLE DAUGHTER had
to he concealed. Having heard for a woman about him, ofwhom
an unclean Spirit, * imme-
et%e ro dvyarpiov avrr]s irvevfia aKadaprov, diately heard of him; and
had the little daughter of herself a spirit unclean,
having come fell down at
eXOovaa Trpocreireo'e irpos rovs nodas avrov his E E E T ;
havingcome fell down to the feet of him. 26 (now the WOMAN
26
(rjv 5e 7] yvvi] 'EXXrjvis, ^vpocpoiviKicra'a rep was f a n Hellenist, a NA-
(was nowthewoman a Greek, a Syrophenician to the TIVE of Syrophenicia ;)
yevei') Kai ypoora avrov, iva ro daijuoviov e/c and she entreated him to
birth;) and she besought him, that the demon he expel the DEMON from her
ftaXr) €K rr}s dvyarpos avrys. 2 ^ ' 0 5e Irjo'ovs DAUGHTEE.
would cast out of the daughter of herself. The but Jesus 27 * And he said to her,
enrej/avry Acpes irpoorov x°pra(T^'ni,ai Ta
i~€Kvam " L e t the CHILDEEN first
said to her; Let alone first to be filled the children; be satisfied; for i t is not
ov yap KaAov eo'ri, Xafieiv rov aprov roov reK- proper to take the C H I L -
not for good it is, to take the bread ofitu chil- DEEN'S BEEAD, and throw
voov, Kai fiaXeiv rois Kvvapiois. ^ H §e it to the DOGS."
dren, and to cast to (.he dogs. She but
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—25. immediately heard. 27. And. he said.
t 28. One who spoke the Greek language.
% 17 Matt. xv. lb. t 21. Gen. vi. 5; yiii. 21; Matt, xv. 19 $ 2 4 . Matt. xv. SI.
Chap. 7 j 28.] MARK. [Chap. 7 : 37.
aireKpiOr), Kai Xeyei avrcp' Ncu, Kvpie* teat yap 28 But she answered,
answered, aaad says to him; Yes, sir; even and says to him, "True.
fot
TO, Kvvapia vTrotcara) rrjs rpaire^qs eo'Oiei &,iro Sir; yet even the DOGS
the dogs tinder the table eatest from under the TABLE eat of the
29
TU>V r|/i%fwy TOOV iraidioov. avry CHILDREN'S CRUMBS."
Kai enrev
of the crumbs ©ftha children. And he said tolifci'j 29 And he said to her,
Aid TOVTOV TOV Xoyov viraye' e^eXyXvOe To "Tor This REMARK, go;
Through this the word go; has come out the the DEMON has departed
so
Bai/uovLOV €K TT)S dvyarpos K a i a^rsA- from thy DAUGHTER."
(Tov.
demon from the daughter of thee. And having 30 And departing to her
Oovaa eis TOV OIKOV abryjs, evpe TO dai/novtGv HOUSE, she found * her
gone into the house of her, she found the demote DAUGHTER laid upon the
e^eXrjXvdos, Kai rr]V Ovyarepa fte$XrnAevr)V %TU BED, and the DEMON ex-
having gone out, and the daughter having been laid IS*>»n pelled.
TTJS KXIV7]S, 31 $ And again leaving
the bed. the CONFINES of Tyre, *he
31
K a i TtaXiv e^eXQoov eic rcov opioov Tvpov s:ai came hy Sidon to the LAKE
And again coming out from the borders of Tyre Knd of G A L I L E E , through the
^idoovos, 7}X6ev eis Tt]v &aXao~aav TTJS VayiXaias, Midst of the BORDERS of
Sidon, he came to the sea of the Galilee, Decapolis.
ava fiearov TOJV opioov AeKaTroXecos. 3 2 K a i (j)$p- 32 J And they hring to
througk midst of the borders ot Decapolis. And they him a deaf man who stam-
ovcrii/ avrcp Kco<pov {loyiXaXov, Kai rrapaKaXov- mered, and they entreat
bring to him a deal man r. stammerer, and they entreat him to place his HAND on
criv avTov iva eiriOrj avrcp TT]V xelPa°
^~aL him. 33
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—33. Peter, and says. 34. If any one wish. §6. does
it, profit a Man to g-ain. 37. For what could a MAN give.
J 34. Matt. x. S8 xvi. 24; Luke ix 23: xiv. 27. t 85. Johnxii. 25. xvi. 28t• 88.
J 1. Matt.
Matt,
Luku ix,
x. 33: Luke ix. 26 •. xii. 9 • Rom. 1 \ 6 2 Tim. i. 8; ii. 12.
27. t 2- Matt xvii.ls LukaJx 28, „.
$*>p. 9. «.] MARK. jcftop. 9:12.
fAoi/dvs* Kai fi€Ta/j,op<f>(o9ri e/airpocrdev avrcov, M o u n t a i n ; a n d h e w a s
alone; and he was transfigured in the presence of them. transformed i n their pres-
3 ence.
K c u r a l/Jiaria avrov eyevero crriXfiovra, XevKa
3 And his GARMENTS
And the garments ofhim became glittering, whito
became glittering, exceed-
Xiav *\Jos xi(ol/i~\ °ia yva%^vs €iri T7]s yy)s 0 1 / ingly w h i t e ; such as n o
extremely [as snow,] such as a fuller upon the earth not Fuller on t h e E A R T H is
4
dvvarat XevKavai. Kat HXias able * t h u s to make white.
axpOi] avrois
ic abie to make white. And appeared to them Elias 4 And there appeared to
<rw Maxrer teat qcrav crvXXaXovvres rep lycrou. them Elijah, with Moses;
with Moses} and were talking with the Jesus. and they were conversing
5 with J E S U S .
K a i airoKptdeis 6 Uerpos A.eyei rep lijerow
5 A n d P E T E R answer-
And answering the Peter says to the Jesus.
x
i n g says to J E S U S , " Rab-
Pafifii, KctXov itrriv rj/xas co&e eivar
Kai Troir)- bi, i t i s good for u s to be
Rabbi, good itis us here
and to be;
wemay h e r e ; a n d 1st u s make
<r<jofX€V crKrjuas rpcis, croi fiiav, Kai M a x r e i /xiav,* Three B o o t h s ; one for
make tents three, to thee one, and Meses one, thee, a n d one for Moses,
Kai HXia fiiav. 6
Ov yap ydei rt XaXr)o-$* anc!l one for Elijah."
and Elias one. Not for he knew any thing he might aay- 6 For h e knew not what
to * say j for they were
t\(Tav yap eK<j>ofioi. ? K a i eyevero i^ecpeXrj ewi- terrified.
they were for terrified. And there came a cloud over-
7 A n d there came a
(TKia(ov<ra avrois* Kai rjXOeepccpr) eK rrjs vecpeXrjS' Cloud, covering t h e m ;
shadowing them; and eame a voice on*. of the cloud; and * t h e r e w a s a Voice
Ovros eerr-tv 6 vlos jxov 6 &,yaTT7\ros* avrov came o u t of t h e C L O U D ,
This is the son of me the beloved; him "This is my BELOYED
aKovere. 8
K a i c^air-iva ovKzri S O N ; hear h i m . "
irGpifSXetyafizvoi,
heax yor.. And suddenly looking round, no longer C And suddenly looking
round, they saw n o one
Qvfieva eifioi/, aXXa rov Irjcrovp aovov juefl' eav- * any longer with t h e m -
no one the satr but tb Jesus aioie with th?m-
selves, except Jesus only.
rcov. 9 Kara^aivovrcov ?e avrcoj/ airo riv opovs, 9 % A n d a s they weie
«e:ves. Coming down and of them from the mountain, descending from the
dieo'rctXaro avrois, iva firjfievi SiTjyrjo'ooi/rai a M O U N T A I N , h e commanded
?iecharged them, that to no one they should relate what them t h a t they should r e -
€ i 5 o ^ , es fir) brav 6 vlos rov avdpcairov e/c v^Kpccv late t o n o one what they
' e - s t w excep wken the son of the mam out of dead ones had seen, till t h e SON of
10 M A N should have risen
avaary. K a t rov Xoyoi/ €Kparr]o'av 7rpos froim t h e Dead,
should be raised. And the word ''bey ke^t So
10 A n d they kept t h e
eavrois, ervfarovvres, ri ecrn ro CK vsKpcav M A S T E R t o themselves,
themselves, arguing, what is that out of dead 03-« anxiously inquiring, what
S1
avao~ry)v®i. K a i crripccrwv avrov, XeyovrQS' THE EISING FROM THE
toberaigrti. An they asked him, sayitsfi D E A D could m e a n .
j * *Ori Xeyovcriv ot ypa/x/jiareis, on HXiav Ifeft ill A n d they asked him
That say the scribes, that Elia« meet saying, " W h y do t h e
12 S C R I B E S say, T h a t Elijah
eXOeiv irpicrov; ' 0 5e anoKpidsis enrev avrois'
m u s t first come ?"
i o come first; He and answering said to thes?;
12 A n d H E * said to
EXtas fJi€V eXOeav irpoorop, a-n-oKadiara, iravra' them, " Elijah, indeed, is
Eli a* indeed coining first, restores all things; coming first * t o restore all
Kai TTCOS yeypa-rrrai CTTI rov vlov rov av&pcoTcov, t h i n g s : t a n d ( a s i t is
and how it is written about the son of the rnrja, written of t h e S O N ot
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—44. where the WORM dies not, and the F I R re is not quenched—
omit. _ 45&46. into t h e INEXTINGUISHABLE FIRB ; where their WORM dies not, and the
FIRE is not quenched—omit. 47. Gehenna. 47. of FIRE—omit. 49. and
every Sacrifice shall he seasoned with Salt—omit. 1. even beyond the JORDAN.
t 43. A Hebrew term, meaning1 the valley ofthe son of Hinnom. For futher remarks se«
Appendix. t 44, 45, 40,40. The clauses bracketed in these verses, are not tumid in the
Vatican. They are marked as doubtful by Griesbach, and aie expunged by Tischendorf.
t 48. Isa. lxvi.24. J 60. Matt. v. 13 ; Luk« xiv.&4. J 1. Matt, xix, 1 ; John x. *&j
17 • J 2. Matt. xix. '
&hap. 10; S.] j MARK. [ C W 10:15.
avrov. 3
" '<t
O 5e arroKpiOsis enrep avrois' Tt 3 And H E answering
him. He and answering said to them; What said to them, " "What did
vfxiy evereiXaro Maxrrjs j 4
Ot 5e eiirov Mcoo^s Moses command You ?"
to you did enjoin Moses? They and said; Moises 4 And THEY said, % " Mo-
67T6Tpev|/e j8(/3Aiov aTrotTTacriou ypaipai, nai arco- ses permitted a Writ of
allo^ed a scroll of separation to be written, and to re- Divorce to be written,
3
and
Xvarai. 5
K a t ^\^avoKpt9€is~\ 6 Irjcovs enrev to dismiss her. '
iease. And [answering] the Jesus Said 5 And J E S U S said to
avrois' Tlpos rr\v GK.Xr\poKap§iav vfxoov eypaipev them, " Because of your
to them; For the hardness of heart of you he wrote STUBBORN DISPOSITION
6 he wrote you this COM-
v/xiv rt\v evroXrjv ravrr]v. A-rro 5e
apxys MAND.
to you the commandment this. From but a beginning
6 But from the Begin-
KTL<recos apcrev Kai 0r]Xv eiroirjffev avrovs 6 Qeos.ning of Creation, * he made
of creation a male and a female he made them the God. them Male and Female.
? " 'Ej/e/cej/ TOVTOV KaraXentyei avQpcoiros rov 7 $ On account of this
" On account of this shall leave a man the a Man shall leave his F A -
irarepa avrov Kai rr\v /JLrjrepa, ^[^Kai irpocrKoX- THER and MOTHER, * and
father of himself an A. the mother, [.and shall be closely adhere to his WIEE ;
8
Xy]6r)a'erai irpos
rr\p yvvaiKa avrov~\ Kcu 8 and the TWO shall he-
united to the wife of himself;"] and
3 come one Ylesh; so that
ecrovrai oi 5uo eis crapKa fiiav. 'Clffre ovKeri they are no longer Two,
shall be the two into flesh one." So that no longer hut One Flesh.
9
eio"i 5uo, aAAa fua o"ap£. ' O ovv 6 Oeos ffvve- 9 What GOD, then, has
theyaretwo, but one flesh. What then the God hasjoin- united, let no Man sever."
£ev£ev, avSpccxos fxr) xooPLC€Tia' 10
K a t tsv rr\ 10 And, in the HOUSE,
ed together, a man not, disunites. And in the * the DISCIPLES again
oiicia iraXiv oi fAaOrjrai avrov Trepi rov asked him * concerning
house again the disciples ofhim concerning ofthe this.
ll 11 And he says to them,
avrov cTrrjpcorrjcrau avrov» Kae
Asyzi X " Whoever shall dismiss
him asked him. And he says his WIEE, and marry ano-
avrois' *Os eav airoXvo"r) rt]v yvvaiKa avrov, ther, commits adultery
to them; Whoever may release the m'.e o: n.rnseif with her.
Kai ya/JLrjcrr) aXXrjv, fxoix^rai eir' avrrjv. 12 And if * gfie who
and may marry another, commits adultery with her. fdismisses her HUSBAND,
12
Kcu eav yvvv) airoXwr) rov avhpa. avrrjs, KUI shall marry another, she
And if a woman may release the husband of herself, and commits adultery.
13
*yajA7)Qr) aXXca, fxoix^rai. Kcu 7rpoo~€(f)epov 13 % And they brought
maybemarriedtoanother,commitsadultery. And they brought little Children to him,
avrcp iraidia, iva a^rjrai avroov oi 5e fiaOrjrai that he might touch them;
t o him little children th at he mi ght touch them ; the b ut disciples and the DISCIPLES re-
14 buked *them.
enerijumy rots 7rpoo~<j>£povo'iv, Ibcov Se 5
rebuked these bringing. Seeing but the 14 But J E S U S seeing it,
was displeased, and said to
Xrjo'ovs riyavaKrrjcrc, Kai enrev avrois* Acpere them, "Allow the LITTLE
Jesus was displeased, and said tothemj Allow CHILDREN to come to me,
ra iraiSia epx^vdai irpos /ue, fir) KcoXvere avra' and fcrr-bid them not; for
the little children to come to me, not hinder them; to SUCH LIKE belongs the
rcov yap roiovrcov ecrriv r) fiao~i\€ia rov6eov. KINGDOM of GOD.
ofthe for Burh like is t h e kingdom of the God. 15 Indeed I say to you,
15
A/j.rjv Xeyco V/JLIV, 6S eav fir) de^rjrat rr\v /3a<n- Whoever does not receive
indeed I fcay to you, whoever n o t may receive t h e king- the KINGDOM of GOD, like
Xeiav rov Qeov &s iraidiov, @v [it] eiceXOrj ets a little Child, he will by no
dom of the God like a little child, not not
may enter into means enter it."
16
avrrjvr Kcu evayKaXt.o'ap.evos avra, riQeis 16 And taking them in
her. - And embracing iu his arms them, havingplaced his arms, and placing his
ras x€lPas 67r
' avra, rjvXoyei avra. HANDS on them, he blessed
the hands upon them, he bles&ed them. them.
l
7 Kcu ennropevo/bLevov avrov eis 68ov, irpocr- 17 % And going out into
And going out of him into away, run- the Road, one running up,
8pa/xoov els, Kai yovvirerrjcras avrov, eirrjpeora and kneeling before nim,
mng up " one, and kneeling before him, he asked asked him, " Good Teach-
avrov AifiacrKaXe ayaOe, ri TTOITJO'GO, iva £wr}ver ! what must I do, that X
him; O teacher good, what must T do, that life may inherit aionian Life."
aiooviov KhrjpovofXTjcrco ; 18 ' O de Irjcovs enrev 18 And J E S U S said to
age-lasting I may inherit? The and Jesus said
him, Why dost thou call
avrtp' Tt fxe Xeyeis ayadov; ovdeis ayaOos, et Me good ? No one is good,
to him; Why me callest thou good? no one good, if
except one, GOD.
fir\ els, 6 deos. 19 Tas evroXas oidas' il Mr]
not one, the God. The commandments thou knowest; " N o t 19 Thou knowest the
fiOLxevo-ys' Mr) <povevcrr,s' Mr] uXe^/rjs' COMMANDMENTS ; % * D o
tho H. must commit adultery; Not thoumustkill; Not thou must steal; not commit murder; De
Mr} ipevdo/naprvpricrys' *\Mr) aTroo~r€p7)cnjs-~\ not commit adultery, Do
Not thou must testify falsely; [No* thou must defraud 1 not steal; Do not testify
TL/JLO, rov irarepa &ov, Kai rrjv /arjrepa.3" 2 0 O falsely r Honor thy FATHEB
Honor the father of thee, and the mother." He and MOTHER."
8e *[(nroKpLdet,s^\ enrev avr&r Ai^aCKaXe, 20 And HE said to him, ravra
but [answering] said to kin),"Teacher, all these have
O teacher, these
iravra etyvXa^afirjV eK v*sorr]Tos fxov. 2 1 ' 0 5e I kept from my Child-
all I kept from childhood of me. He but hood."
Irjcrevs e/xfiXeityas avrcp? -rjyairrjcrev avrov, tcai
Jesus looking on him, loved him, and 21 And J E S U S looking
enrev avrcp' 'Ev croi vcrreper vnaye, Sera on him, loved him, and
said to him: One to thee lacks: go, whatever
said to him, " One thing
thou lackest; go, sell
ex^is irooXr}0'ov, icai 80s rots TTTCOXOLS* Kai whatever thou hast, and
thou hast sell, and give to the poor: and
give to the * Poor, and thou
ef^eis Orjo'avpov ev ovpavqr Kai 8evpo9 atcoX- shalt have X Treasure in
thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and hither, fol- Heaven; and come, follow
22t
ovOei [xoi, * [ a p a s rov aravpov.^ O Be crrvy- me."
low me, [takingup the cross.] He but looking
vao-as eiri rep Xoyco, airr)X9e Xvirov/ix7)vosm rjv 22 But H E was gdeved
sad at the word, went; away sorrowing: he was
at the WORD, and went
23 away sorrowing; for he
yap ex^ov fcrrjpLara rroXXa. K a i irepL^Xexj/a- had great Possessions."
for having possessions many. And looking
fxevos 6 Irjo'ovs, Xeyei rois [jLaOrjrais avrov 23 Then J E S U S looking
round the Jesus, says to the disciples of himself: round, says to his D I S C I -
PLES, J " With what diffi-
Tloos dvctKoXcos ot ra %pi7^ara e%ovres ets rrjv
How hardly those the nches having into the
culty will THOSE HAVING
24 RICHES enter the K I N G -
fiacriXeiav rov Qeov eiareXevo'ovrat. Ot de DOM of G O D . "
kingdom of the God shall enter. They and
e 24 And the DISCIPLES
fiaOrjrai. eda/Afiovvro eiri rois Xoyois avrov, O
disciples were astonished at the words were astonished at his
of him. The
5t Irjo-ovs iraXiv airoKpiOeis Xeyei avrois' TeKva, WORDS. But J E S U S again
1... Jesus again answering s a y ; to them: Children, answering, says to them,
-, • s dvo~KoXov eo'ri *[rovs TreirotOoras em rois | " Children, how difficult
how difficult it is [th^se having confidence in the it is to enter the KINGDOM
^•p?7/aao'[//,] eis rrjv fiacriXeiav rov Qeov eicreXQeiv. of G O D .
riches,] into the kingdom of the God to enter.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—19. Do not commit m u r d e r ; Do not commit adultery. 19.
Bo not defraud—omit. 20. answering1—omit, 21. Poor. 21. taking up th«
CROSS—omit. 24. those having1 confidence in RICHES—omit,
t 17. Matt. xix. 16; Luke xviii. 18. % 1-J. Exod. xx, 13. Bom. xiii. 9. J 21. Matt.
f i. 1^, 20; xix. 21: Luke xii. 33, xvi. 9. X 23. Matt. xix. 23; Luke xviii. %i. % 2^. Jolj
x x x u ? 4 ^ f P8a.lii.7j lxu.l0k *5BisR.vi,17.
Qhap. 10: 25.] MAKKc [Chap- 191 83.
25
'EvKOTfcorepov ecrrt KajX7]Xov Sta rrjs 25 I t is easier for n
rpvjxa-
Easier i t is a camel t'trough the Camel to pass through, the
hole
Xia.$ TT)S pacptfios SieAJez^, r\ ickovaiov sis rrrju N E E D L E ' S EYE, than for a
of the needle t o pa^6, than a rich m a n i n t o t h e Rich man to enter the
26
ftaaiXstav rov 6zov et(reXdGiv. Ol Be irepio'- KINGDOM of G O D . "
kingdom of the God t o enter. They a n d greatly 26 And they were ex-
coos e£6Tv\rio'(rovToi Xeyovres rrpos eavrovs' ceedingly astonished, say-
were amazed, saying among themselves; ing *to him, "Who then
Tt
Kai ris Svvarai creoOrjvai ; E/x/3AeiJ/as oV can he saved?"
And who is able t o be saved? L o o k i n g on and 27 And JESUS looking
avroLS 6 I^trof?, A.67er Tlapa avdpooirois aBvva- on them, says, "WithMen
them the Jesus, says; With men impossi- it may be impossible, but
rou aAA' ov irapa rep deep' iravra yap dvvara not with G O D ; for with
ble but not with the God: all for possible * God everything is possi-
eo'ri itapa rep deep. 28
Hp^aro 6 Tlsrpos XeyGiv ble."
is with t h e God. Began the Peter t o say 28 J P E T E R began to say
avrcp' Ibov 7)pi€is a<p7]Ka}x&v iravra^ Kai TJKOX.-to him, "Behold, foe have
to h i m : Lo, we left all, and fol- forsaken all, and followed
ovOTitfapLev (rot. 20
*\_h.T?OKpi6eis~\ b thee."
ITJCTOVS
lowed.- thee. [Answering] the 29 JESUS said, "Indeed
Jesus
enrev AJULT}I> Xtyco vpuv, ovcyeis corny, bs a(p7)~ I say to you, There is no
said: Indeed I say t o y o u , n o one is, who has one who has left House, or
KSV oiKtav, 7} adeX<pos, 7] abeXepas, 7] Trarepa, 7} Brothers, or Sisters, or l a -
left houses, or brothers, or sisters, or father, o r ther, or Mother, * or Wife,
/xrjTepa, ^ [ T 7 yvvaina^ 7} reKva, 7] aypovs^ or Children, or Lands, on
mother, [or wife,] or children, o r fields, my account, and on ac-
£V€KGV efiov Kai eveicev TOV (tvyyeXiov, s o eav countofthe GLAD T I D I N G S ,
on account of me and on account of t h e glad tidings, if 30 who will not receiva
(XT) Xa/Sy kicaTovrairXao-Lova, vvv *v rep X a hundred-fold, now, in
n o t he may receive a hundred fold, now in t h e this TIME,—Houses, and
Kaipcp TOUTCO, ottcias, Kai adeXepovs, Kai adeX- Brothers, and Sisters, and
season this, houses, and brothers, and sis- Mothers, and Childrpn, and
(pasj KOA fiTjTepas, Kai reKva, Kai aypovs, fxera Lands,—but with Perse-
ters, and mothers, and children, a n d fields, with cutions; and in the AGE
bicoyfiwv, Kai ey rta aiwvi rep epxo/xevcp &W to COME, aionian Life.
persecutions, and i a the age to come, life 31 % But many will be
aictiviov. 3 1 UoXXoi Se eaovrai irpwroi, eo~xa~ first, who are last; and
age-lasting. Many but shall be first, l a s t ; last, who are first."
rot' nai e c x a T p t , irpcaroi. 3 2 Hcrav Se ey TT? 32 % And they were on
and last, first. They were a n d i n the the ROAD going up to J e -
6Bcp avafiaivovres ets 'lepocroXv/xa'
Kai 7]v rusalem; and JESUS was
way going u p to Jerusalem: and was preceding them; and they
irpoayoov avrovs 6 ITJCTOVS' icai e0a/x/3owro, were * amazed. And THEY
going before them the Jesus: and t h e y were amazed, who FOLLOWED him were
Kai aKoXovQovres ecpofSovvro. Kcu TrapaXaficov afraid as J he took aside
and following t h e y were afraid. And t a k i n g aside again the TWELVE, and be-
rraXtv rovs ScoSe/ca, Tjp^aro avrois Xeyetv ra gan to tell them the
again the twelve, h e began to them t o t e l l t h e things T H I N G S B E I N G A B O U T t o
33
p,eXXovra avrcp cfv^atvciv ' O n tSou, ava- befall him.
being a b o u t to h i m to happen: 3?or lo, we 33 " Behold, we are go-
fiaivopiev eis 'IepocroAo/xa, Kai 6 vtos rov avQpca- ing up to Jerusalem, and
go u p to Jerusalem, a n d t h e son of t h e m a n the SON of MAN will be
wov Trapadodrjcrerai rois apxiepeucri Kal rots
delivered up to the HIGH-
will be delivered u p to the high-priests and t o t h e PBJESTS, and to the
ypafx/nar evert' Kai KarenKptvovcriv avrov Qavarcp, SCRIBES j and they will
scribes : and t h e y will condemn him t o death, condemn him to death,
34
Kai TrapaBoocrovcriv avrov rots eOvecn, Kai and will deliver him up to
and t h e y will deliver u p him to the Gentiles, the G E N T I L E S ;
epnrai^ovoriu avrcpy Kai fiarrriywo'ovo'iv avrov, 34- and they will mock
t h e y will m o c k him, and t h e y will scourgo him, Mm, and * spit on liini,
Kai e/.nrrvcrovo'ip avrcp, Kai airoKrevovo'iv avrov and scourge him, and put
a n d t h e y will spit upon kiint. and t h e y will kil?. t '.m ; him to death, and * alter
tcai Tt) rpLTt) 7)/j.epa avao~rricr€Tau 35
K a n ? - ocr~ Three Hays he will rise."
and t h e third day h e will stand u p . And norae 85 And James and John,
iropevoprai avrcp Icucoofios mat, lcaavvr]s<) ol vloi the * TWO Sons of Zebedee,
t o hira James anc1. John, t h e fjons come to him, * saying to
ZefieScuoVs, heyovres 0
A&SacncaXe, Qehofxev^ h/a him5 " O Teacher, we wish
ofZebedee? nayinp.-.. O teacher, wo wish, fhat that thou wouldst do fot
r l us whatever we may * ask
o eay as.T7)a'(t>ixev9 rrc& i)o"ps 7}pnv. thee."
whatever we may ask, '-hou mnyor't d o f o r ua. H e b u t -mid
36 And HE said to themf
avrois* Tt deXerc iroit]0'oi fxe v/uiv / Of §e "What do you. desire me
to t h e m ; W h a t do y o u wish t o do lne for - o u P Tiney -nd to do for you ?"
envoi/ avrcp' Aos r\yav, iva els e/£ de^icov <rov, 37 And;niET said to him,
said t o h i m ; Give t o us, that ©ne a t right o f t h e e ""Grant to us that we may
Kai ets e£ evowvfjLQov cov KaBi(r<api€p ev ry do^y sit, one at *thy Right
a n d one a t left of t h e e w« m a y s i t in t h « glory hand, and the ©ther at
38 * thy Left, in thy GLORY."
GOV. 'O 5e 'irjcrovs €nrev avrois' OVK oidare,
of thee The a n d ilnsus 3aid i o t h e m ; N o t y o u know 38 But J E S U S said to
them. "You know not
Ti aireicrBe. AvvacBe Trteiv TO rrorripiou, 6 what you ask. Can you
what y o u ask. Are y o u able fti" drink t h e c u p , which
drink the CUP which I
eyca Triv<a, Kai TO jBairria'fAaf 6 eyw ^airn^ofiai, drink? *or undergo the
I drink, anc! t h e dippinr? which I a m dipped, IMMERSION with which 2
39 9
$airrio'Br\yai,s O l Be enrop avrcp Avvap.eBa, am being overwhelmed!"
t o b e dipped P They AHd said t o him j W e are able. 39 And THEY said to
'O de Irjorovs enrev avrois0 To ^[yUev] TTOTT] him, " We can." And J E -
The and Jesus said t o them i The [indeed! c u p , SUS said to them, You will
drink the CUP which &
piop, o eyco iriva), TTlGO'Oe'' K(U TO fiaTTTLO'fJLa,drink, and undergo the IM-
which I drink, y o u will d r i n k ; and the dipping, MERSION with which 5
6 eye*) fiairriCo/nai, ^aTvrio,B7)n,ecrBea 4 0 TO 8e am being overwhelmed;
which I a m dipped, y o u v i l l b c di^pnd? 'lie Hit
40 but to S I T at my
KaGicrai e/c de^ioop fxov Kai <si- Gv<avvp.(av? ovss. ecr- Eight hand, ::'or at the
to sit at right of me a n d a t left, r.ot- it Left, iti not mine to give,
TIP ejxov dovpai, aAA' ois Tjroijuiao'rai. except for whom it is pre-
is mine t o give, but t o w h o m i t h a s been prepared. pared."
41
Kan aicovcravTes ol detect,, Tjp^avro ayavaicreip 41 % And the TEN, hav-
And having heard t h e t e n , t h e y be /ran t o be angry ing heard, were indignant
against James and John,
Trept laKoofiov Kai \ooavvo\s^ 4 2 ' 0 de \y)<rovs 42 * And Jesus, having
about Jamcr. and John. 2 h c hv.t Jesus
called them, he says to
irpoo'KaXeo'afxepos avrovs? Xeyzi avrovs° OiSa- them, £ "You know That
having called them, h e says to t h e m ; Y o u knorv. THOSE presuming to rule
r e 3 on ol SoKovpres ap%ziv TCOP GBPCOP, icaranv- the NATIONS domineer
t h a t those presuming t o rule the nations, over them, and their GREAT
lord it
pievovo~iv avroop, Kai ol [xeyaXoi avroop Karej-ov- ones exercise authority
over them, and the great of'them
over them.
exercise
43 43 J But * it is not so
cria^ovo'iu avroov. O u ^ OVTOO de ecrrai ev among you; but whoever
authority over t h e m . Not no b u t i t shall b e a m o n g
may desire to become great
V/JLW aAA3 6s sav BeXy ytvso'Bai fieyas ev among you, shall be Your
you; but whoever m a y wish t o become great a m o n g Servant;
0 44 44 and whoever * among
vp.iv, ecrrai VJJLOOV hiaKovos Kai os eav 6eAv
you, shall be of y o u a servant; and whoever m a y wish you may desire to become
etKoov avrrij Kai 7} eiriypacpr]; Ol $e eiirov avrcp' " "Whose L I K E N E S S and IN-'
likeneii thia, t o him; SCIIIPTION is this ?" And
and the inscription ?
said They and
x 7
Kat(fapos. * K a t *[_a,TroKpi6eis] 6 lr)<rovs enrsp THEY said to him, "Ce«^
} Of CeBar. • And [answering] the Jesus said sar's."
.*[ouT0is'3 A7ro5oT6 ra Kaurapos Kaicrapi, 17 And J E S U S said,-
[to them ;] Give you back the things of Cesar t o Cesar, "Render the THINGS of
Kai Ta TOV 6iovf rep deep. Kai eOav/nao'ep Cesar, to Cesar; and the
and the things of the God, t o t h e God. And they wondered THINGS of GOD, to God."
€ir} avrtp. 18
Kcu tpxovrcu irpos And they * wondered at
'SaSSovKaioi
at him. And come Sadducees to him.
avTOVf olripes \tyovo~iv avaffracriv fir) eipar 18 JThen the Sadducees,
him, who say a resurrection not to b e ; who say there is no Resur-
feat €ir7}pcarriodav avrov, \eyovres' 19
AiSaavcaAe, rection, came to him, and
and they asked him, saying; O teacher, asked him, saying,
MONTHS eypatyep TJ/JLIP, " CTI eap TWOS afieAcpos 19 " Teacher, Moses
Mosee wrote for us, "that if any brother wrote for u s , c That if one's
arroBavr}, Kai KaraAnrT} yvpaiKa, Kai reKPa fxr} 'Brother 1
should die, and
should die, and should leave behind a wife, and children n o t leave a Wife behind, and
a<pr), Iva Aafir} 6 adeAcpos avrov TT\V yvvai- 'leaveno Children, that his
»hould leave, that shouldtake the brother of him the wife ' B R O T H E R should take his
Ka avrov, Kai ^avacrrticry cnrep/iia, Tcp a8eA<p<p' W I F E , and raise up Ofl>
of him, and should raise up seed, to the brother 'springfor his BROTHER.*
avrov." 20<
ETTTa adeAcpot T\crav Kai 6 irpuros 20 There were Seven
of himself." Seven brother* were; and the first Brothers; and the EIRST
€Aa/3e yvpaiKa,Kai airoQvriGKwv OVK a<pf]K€fyook a Wife, and dying,
took a wife, and dying not left left no Child.
21
cnripfia. Kai 6 SevTepos eAafiep avTTjp, 21 And the SECOND took
seed. And the second took her, her, and died, * leaving rvo
Kat airedapt, Kai ou5e avTos a<pr]K€ crirep/xa' Kai Child; and the THIRD in
and died, and neither he left seed: and like manner.
6 TpiTos coGavTots. 22 liai *[sXa{$ov avrr]p] 22 And the SEVEN left
the third in like manner. And [took her] no Offspring. Last of all
ol 67TTa, Kat OVK a<p7}Kap a-rrepfxa. E<rxcm? the WOMAN also died.
the seven, and not left seed. Last
23 23 At the RESURREC-
•jcavTwv airedave Kat TJ yvvt\. E*> TT) *[OI>J>] TION, Whose Wife will she
of all died also the woman. In t h e [therefore]
be of them ? for the SEVEN
ayaoTarret, *\J>Tap ayacrrwrn,] TIVOS avToop had her for a Wife."
resurrection, {_when they shall rise,"} of whom of them
24 And JESUS answering
cffTat yvvT) ; ol yap eirTa acrxop avTijv yvvat- said to them, " Do you not
shall be a wife? the for seven had her a wife
24 err through this,—not
«a. K a t airoKpideis 6 bjrrous eircev avTOis' knowing the SCRIPTURES,
And answering t h s Jesus said t o them;
nor the POWER of GOD ?
Ov dta TOVTO irAapaade, /JITJ eiScrrts TCES ypa<pas,
Not through this do you err, n o t knowin? the writings, 25 ¥or when they shall
urjde TTJP dapa/uip TOV BSOV ; 25
'OTav yap CK rise from t h e Dead, they
neither the power of the God? When for out of will neither marry, nor be
v€Kpwp avaorTcoCiu, ovre yajuLOvo'ipi OVT€
given in marriage; t b u t
dead (ones) they may rise, neither they marry, nor be as * THOSE ANGELS in
1 the HEAVENS.
yafxiffKOPTaiy aAA eio~iv a>s ayyeAot *p TOIS
are given in marriage, but are as messengers i n the 26 But concerning the
ovpavois. 26
Tlepi Se roof veKpcop, OTI eyzipop- DEAD, that they will rise,
beavens. Conceruingbut t h e dead (ones,) that they rise have you not read in the
r a t , OVK avcyvwre ep Ty f$if5Aq> MoocrewSy €7rt BOOK of Moses, at the
not have you read in the book of Moses, at BUSH, how GOD spoke to
rov fiarov ws enrep Aeyww him, saying, | ' H a m the
avT<p 6 0eoy,
the busb. as said t o him t h e God, saving; ' GOD of Abraham, and the
il
E7W 5 8tos Afipaa/j., Kai 6 Oeos Icraa/c, Kai *'God of Isaac, and t h e
I the God of Abraham, and t h e God of Isaac, and *' God of Jacob?'
* VAT i CAN MAN use a i FT.—27. God. 27. therefore—omit. 27. you do greatly
err," . -29. And—omit. 29. Commandment of all—omit. 29. is. 30. Heart.
30. Soul, 30. Mind. 80. This the First Commandment— omit. 31. like—
omit. 32. And—omit. 33. and with Allthe SOUL—omit. 33. abundantly
more. 33. Sacrifices.
t 28. Matt. xxii. 35. J 29. Deut. vi. 4; Luke x. 27. J 31. Lev. xix. 18; Matt.
xxii. 39; Eom. xiii. 9; Gal. v. 14; James ii. 8. J 32. Deut. iv. 89: Isa, xlv. 6,14;
xlvi. 9. X 33. 1 Sam. xv. 22; Hoshea vL6 : Micah vi. 6—8. $ 34. Mat*, xxii. 46,
t 35. Malt. xxii. 41; Luke xx„ 41»
Chap. 12 . 36 MARK; :
piap.
• .
12: 44..
, " \
ypa/jLuaTcis, Sri O Xpicrros vtos ecrrt Aavift ,• say, That the MESSIAH £ I
tertbca, that the Anointed a son ia of David? a Son of David?|
86 36 For David himself
AUTO? yap AavtB enrtv ev iryev/jLart aytcp'
H'nuelf for David said by a spirit holy; said, by the Holy Spirit,
'* Aeyet 5 Kvpios rep Kvpicp p.ov Kadov CK 5e£t- Jt*Jehovah said to my
Says the Lord to the Lord of me; Sit thou at right ' L O R D , Sit thou at my
\i>v /xov9 ecos av dec rovs €X®P0VS °"ov vtroiroStov 'Eight hand, till I put
of me. till I may place the enemies of thee a footstool 'thine ENEMIES under-,
TOOV iroficov crou." 3 ? AUTOS OVV AavtB Xeyet
' neath thy FEET.'
of the feet of thee." Himself therefore David calls 37 David himself, there*
avrov Kvptov Kat irodeu vtos avrov ecrrt; Kcu fore, calls him Lord, and
him Lord; and whence ason of him is he? And how then is he * His Son V*
6 TTOXVS o%Aos TjKovev avrov Tjdeccs. ^ Kcu And the GREAT Crowd
the great crowd heard him gladly. And heard him with pleasure.
tXeyev *[avrots~\ €V ry difiaxy avrov BXetrere 38 And he said in his
he said Tto them] in the teaciiing of himself; Beware you TEACHING, $"Beware of
airo row ypa/A/jLarecw, revv deXovrovv ev aroXats THOSE SCRIBES who DE-
of t h e scribes, those desiring fn long robe* SIRE to walk about in
Trepnrarcip, Kat affTrafffAovs ev rais ayopais, tLong robes, and Jlove
to walk about, and salutations in the markets, Salutations in the MAR-
89 KETS,
Kat irparoKadedptas ev rats (Tvvaywyais, Kat
and fir;tie&tB in the
synagogues, and 39 and the Principal
4Q
irpcaroKXitrtas ev rots detirvots' KCCT €o~0iovo~€V seats in the SYNAGOGUES,
ol
uppercouches at the feasts; those devouring and the Upper couch at
ras otKias rcov xriD<av-> K0U
npcxpao'tt fxaKpaTrpocr- F E A S T S ;
tha feouses of the widows, snd for a ' h o w .'ong are 4 0 % t h o s e PLUNDERING
€ux;o/^eJ'Ot,, ovroi Xf)^ovrat Treptcrvorepov Kptfia. t h e FAMILIES Of WIDOWS,
praying} these will receive heavier and for a Show make long
judgment
41
Ka& KaQi<ra$ * [ 6 lr\orovs"\ Karevavri rov Prayers; these will receive
And flitting [tbe Jesus') over against t h e a Heavier Judgment."
ya£ocpvXaKLOV) sdecopet 7r<t'S 6 oxXos fiaXXet 41 J And sitting opposite
treasury, ijt beheld how the crowd casU to the TREASURY, he be-
\a\Kov ets ro ya(o(pvXaKiov. Kat TTOAAOJ held how the CROWD cast
copper into the treasury. And Saany Money into % the TREAS-
42
TXovcrtot efiaXXov K a t eXdovo'a fxta URY ; and Many Rich men
iroXXa.
rieb. cast much. And coming one cast in much.
X^po, irrcaxVi €j3aAe Xzirra dvo, 6 eart Kod- 42 And a poor "Widow
*.dow poor, cast m.tea two, which is a approaching, cast in two
43
pavry\s, Kcu irpoo'KaXeo'afJLevos rovs /xa6y)ras Lepta, that is, a f Farthing.
larthing. And havm* called ths disciples 43 And having called to
avrov, etirev avrots' A/JLIJU Xeycc v/xtv, on 7] him his DISCIPLES, he said
of himself, he said to them; Indeed I say to you. that tbe to them," Indeed I say to
XVpu> avrr) 7] irroox'O rrXetov iravrcov /3ej8A»7Ke you, t That this ^OOE, W I D -
widow this the poor more of all haa cast OW has cast in more than
44
rcvu fiaXovrcav eis ro ya£o<pvXaKiov. Tlav- All Of THOSE CASTING i n t o
ofthose casting into the treasury. All t h e TREASURY;
res yap e/c rov ireptco'evovTos avrots efiaXov 44 for they All cast in
for out of the abounding fulness to them have cast; out of their SUPERFLUITY,
avrr} de e/c rf]s varrepricrecos avrrjs navra bo~a but SHE out of her POV-
this but.out of the poverty of herself all as much a3 ERTY cast in all that she
eixej/ ejSaAey, bXov rov fitov avr7)S. had,—her Whole L I V I N G . "
she had* cast, whole the living of herself.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—S7. His Son. 38. to them—omit. 41. JESUS—omit.
136. I n the original (Psa. cx.l) it is Jehovah. But the Evangelist has adopted the version
of the LXX, who, I suppose, could not venture to translate that word which every Jew re-
garded with the profoundestreveren.ee, and could not pronounce i t without danger of for-
feiting his claim to a future state.—Wakefield. t .38. The stolee was a n Oriental
garment descending to the aacles, and worn by persons of distinction, as Kings, Priests and
bonorablepersons, and were affected by the Jurists of t h e Pharisaical sect.—Bloomfield.
t 42. Or rather three-fourths of a farthing, or four mills. Akodrantees (Lat.quadrans,) waa
a Itoman copper coin, equivalent to the fourth part of an assariou, or two Lepta.
1S6 Psa. e x . 1 . J 88. M a t t . x x i i i . l j Lukexx.46. 1 S8. Luke xi. 48. 1M
MaUxxiii.14. ItlTLukexxi.!. $ 41. 2 Kings x i i 9. J « . 8 Cor. v l i t M
(Jhap. 1 3 : 1.] MARK. IChap.lZ: 8.
19
Etfovrai yap at rj/Aepai €K€ivai 0AivJ/:s, ola 19 for i n those DAYS
Shall be for the days those affliction, such as will be Distress, J such as
ov yeyove roiavrr) air' apxys Kriceoos, i)s has not been from t h e Be-
not has been so great from a beginning of creation, which ginning of t h e Creation,
eKTurev 6 deos, ews rov vvv, Kai ov fit] yevqrai. which G O D created, till
created the God, till the now, and not not NOW, n o r ever will be.
maybe,
20
Kai €i /nrj Kvpios €Ko\ofioo(r6 ras 7}jJL€past OVK 20 And except the Lord
And if n«t a Lord shortened tha days, not cut s h o r t t h e DAYS, N O
av €(TCO6T} iraaa crap£* aAAa dia rovs etf- Person could survive; b u t
should be saved all flesh; but on account of the cho- on account of t h e C H O S E N ,
ACKTOVS, ovs e£eAe£aTO, cKoAofioocre ras 7}fxepas. whom h e h a s selected, h e
sen (ones,) vrhom he has chosen, he has shortened the days. has cut short t h e DAYS.
21
Kai rore sav ris V\XIV eiirr)* iSov, d>5e 6 8 1 A n d t h e n if any one
And then if any one to you should say; Lo, here the should say to y o u , ' Behold,
XpiffTOS' 7]' IdoV, €K€f /XT] 7TiO"T6L»6Te. 2 2 Eyep- t h e M E S S I A H is h e r e ! * or
Anointed; or; Lo, here; not believe you. Shall ' Behold,—there 1' believe
drjcovrai yap ipevdoxpwroi tyevdoirpocpiirai, it n o t ;
Kai
be raised for false anointed ones and
false prophets 22 because False Mes-
Kai, 8cc(rov(Ti o"7]fxeia Kai repara, irpos ro airo- siahs a n d 1'alse Prophets
nnd shall give signs and wonders, to the to de- will arise, a n d exhibit
irKavaV) et < W a r o j > , "^[wrai] rovs CKACKTOVS. Signs a n d Wonders, to D E ^
ceive, if possible, [even] the chosen. C E I V E , if possible, t h e C H O -
23 SEN.
"Yfieis 8e /3A67T6T6* * [ i 5 o i ; , ] irpoeiprjKa v/xiv
You but take heed; [lo,] I have foretold to you 23 J B u t be go U on your
2<1 guard j I have forewarned
travra. AAA.' ev €K€ivais rais rj/xepaiSf fxera
all. But in those the days, after
you.
24 $ B u t i n Those D A Y S ,
TT]V QXvtyiv €Keivr)v, 6 r)\ios o'Korio'Orjo'erai,
after t h a t A F F L I C T I O N , t h e
the affliction that, the sun shall be darkened,
f the S U N will be obscured,
Kai 7} ceArivr] ov hcocrei rotyeyyos avrr}S'
and t h e M O O N will with-
and the moon not shall give the light of herself;
h hold h e r L I G H T ,
* Kai o! affrcpos rov ovpavov €o~oprai eKmirrov- 25 a n d * t h e STARS will
and the Btars of the heaven Bhall be fal- fall o u t of H E A \ E N , and
Tes, Kai at Svpa/ucts, at ep rois ovpapois, T H O S E P O W E R S i n t h e
ling, and the powers, those in the heavens, H E A V E N S will b e shaken.
26
araXevOrjo'oprai. K a i Tore oxpoprai rov viov
shall be shaken. And
26 t And t h e n they wall
then they shall see the son
rov audpcoTfov epxofxepop(/.era see the S O N of MAN coming
ep pecpeAais,
ofthe man coming on clouds, with in Clouds, with great Pow-
er and Glory.
dvva/jieocs TroAXrjs Kai do^rjs. ^ Kai rore aitoa-
power much and glory. And then he will 27 And then he will send
TeAet rovs ayyeXovs avrov, Kai emo'vpa^eirovs forth * t h e M E S S E N G E R S ,
send the messengers of himself, and he will gather the and assemble h i s C H O S E N
€K\€Krovs avrov avefxcov, from the FOUR Winds, from
€K rcop reo~o~apeop
chosen (ones) of himself from the four winds, t h e Extremity of E a r t h to
a7r' aKpov yrjs ecos aKpov ovpavov. 28
ATTO the utmost bound of H e a -
from an extremity of earth to an extremity of heaven. Prom ven.
5e rt]s trvKTjs fJLadere rr}p Tcapaf$o\T]V' brav 28 N o w learn a P A R A B L E
btit the fig-tree learn you the parable: when from t h e F I G - T R E E , When
avrrjs 77577 6 /cAaSos curaAos yevrjrai, Kai its B R A N C H now becomes
of her now the branch tender may become, and tender, a n d p u t s forth
eK(f)VTj ra <pvX\a, yiPcoo'Kerc, on eyyvs ro L E A V E S , * it is k n o w n T h a t
may put forth the leaves, you know, that near the S U M M E R is near.
OepOS €0~TIP. 29
OuTW
29 Thus also, when gou
KCLl V/J.6LS, &TCLV TaVTO.
summer is. So aho you, shall see these things tran-
when these things
iS^re yivofxeua, yipcoo'Kerey on 677ns ecrriv spiring, know That he is
youmaysee coming to pass, know you, that near he 18 near at the Doors.
€7ri Ovpais. 30
Afirju Xeyca V/LLIP, ort ov JXT] 30 Indeed, I say to you,
at doors. Indeed I say to you, that not not That this GENERATION
irapeXOr] 7) yepsa avry, /jiexpis ov will not pass away, till All
rtapra these things
may pas» away the generation this, till of whom all he* accom-
ravra yeprjrai. 3I
' O ovpavos /cat 7) yrj Trape- plished.
these may be done. The heaven and the earth shall 31 The HEAVEN and
EARTH will fail; hut J my
Xtvarerai' ol Se Xoyot fxov ov fxr] TrapeXdooo~t. WORDS cannot fail.
pa»*away; the but words of me not not may pass away.
32 But concerning that
32
Utpt Se TT]$ T)fxepcLs €K€IPT]S T7)S copas DAY, *or HOUR, knows no
TJ
Concerning but the day that or the hour man ; not even an Angel
ovfieis oifiev, ovde ol ayysXoi, ol ep ovpapq>, in Heaven, nor the SON,
no one knows, nor the messengers, those in heaven, but the F A T H E R .
33 33 J Take heed, watch;
ovde 5 vlos, di fxr] 6 7raT7]p. BA.67T6Te, ay-
nor the son, if not the father. Take heed, watch for you know not when the
puTtveire *[K:CU 7^poo*€t»xea'0e•] OVK oidare yap SEASON i s .
you [and pray you;] 34 $ As a Man going
not you know for
34 e
TTOT€ 6 Kaipos ecrrip. Os avQpwivos axroSr]- abroad, leaving his HOUSE,
when the season is. As a man going and having given the A U -
JJLOS acpets rrjv oiKiav avrov, Kai fiovs rois THORITY tolas SERVANTS,
abroad leaving the house of himself, and having givento the to each his WORK, he also
SovXois avrov Tt\v e^ovcriav, * [ K O » ] eKacrrcp commanded the PORTER to
slaves of himself the authority, [and] to each one watch.
TO epyop avrov Kai rep dvpoopty epereiXaro iva 3 5 Watch, therefore; for
the work of himself and to the porter he commanded that you know not when the
35
yprjyopr]. Vp^yopeire ovv OVK oidare yap, MASTER of the HOUSE
he should watch. Watch you therefore; not you know for, comes; * whether at Even-
7T0T€ 6 KVpiOS T7]S OIKICLS €/>XeTai, 0^/6, 7] ing, or at Midnight, or at
when the lord of the house comes, evening, or Cock-crowing, or in the
li£0~0VVKTL0V, 7] CC\€KTOpO(p0WaiSt 7] TTpOOf S 6 fjLT]
Morning;
midnight, or cock-crowing, or morning: lest 36 lest comingunexpect-
GXOQOP s^auppais, evpr) vfjias Kadevdopras. edly he should find you
coming suddenly, he may find you sleeping. sleeping.
33
' A 5e vfxiu Xtyca, iraat X^yw Tpriyoptire, 37 And what I say to
What and to you. I say, to all I say: Watch you. you, 1 say to all, Watch."
Kzyovros' 'On eyco KaraAvcrco rov vaov rovrop dare, J ' 5 will destroy
saying; That 1 wiU destroy the temple this THIS TEMPLE MADE WITH
TOP' X€ipo7roir)TOP$ Kai $ia rpioop rjfiepctip aAAop HANDS, and in Three Days,
the made with hands, and in three I will build Another made
days another
axtipoironiTOP oiKo§o/A7]<rcti. ° 9 K a i ovde ovrcos without h a n d s . ' "
made without hands I will build. And not even thus 59 But not even thus
was their TESTIMONY suf-
i(T7] i)V 7) fiaprvpia avroop* 6 0 Kai apacras ficient.
•onsistentwas the testimony of them. And arising
e 60 AndtheHiGH-PMiiST
6 apxitptvs *s fA€(TOP, €Trr]pooT7}(re TOP Irjo'ovp, standing up in the MIDST,
the high priest in midst, he asked the Jesus, asked J E S U S , saying, "An-
Aeycop' OVK airoKpipy ovdep ; ri ovroi crov swerest thou nothing *to
saying; Not answerest thou nothing? what these of thee what these testify against
KarafxaprvpovcriP ; 6 1 ' O Se ecrzcoTra, Kai ovdep t h e e ? "
testify against? He but was silent, and nothing 61 J But H E was silent,
aTT€Kpipa,TO. UaAiP o apxiepeus eirrjpoora avrop and answered nothing.
he answered. Again the high-priest asked him And the HIGH-PRIEST
Kai Aeyei avrcf ^,v et d Xpiffros, 6 vlos rov asked him, and says to
and says to him; Thou art the Anointed, the son of the him; " Art tfjrnt the M E S -
62
evAoyrjrov ; ' O 8e Irjcrovs eiirew Eyoo et/xr SIAH, the SON of the
blessed? The and Jesus said; I a m ; BLESSED One?"
kai oxpeo'Oe TOP VLOP rov avQpwirov e/c Be^icap 62 And J E S U S said, "Jt
and you shall see the son am; and you shall see the
of the man at right
Kadrj/nevop rrjs dwafiecos, Kai €pxop.epop jxera SON of MAN sitting at the
Bitting ofthe power, and coming with Bight hand of the MIGHTY
roup pe(pe\<tip rov ovpavov. 63 e
O 8e apxtepeus One, and coming with the
the clouds ofthe heaven. The and high-priest, CLOUDS of H E A V E N . "
Siapprj^as rovs xiriovas avrov, Aeyei' Tf en 63 And the HIGH -PRIEST
having rent the clothes of himself, says; What further having rent his GARMENTS,
XptLav GX°fxev jxaprvpoop ; 64
rr]s says, " What further need
Hicovaare
need have we of witnesses? You have heard the have we of Witnesses ?
fiAao'<pr}/j,ias' ri bfxip <patperai; Oi 8c iravres 64J You have heard the
blasphemy; what to you appears? They but all BLASPHEMY ; WhatisyOUT
KartKptpav avrop etpai SVOXOP Oaparov. ^ K a i opinion?" And they ALL
condemned him to be deserving of death. And
condemned him as worthy
of Death.
Tjp^apro rives e/ATTTVttP avrq>, Kai irepiKaAvTrretp 65 And some began to
began some to spit upon him, and to cover
spit upon him, and to
ro irpocrcoirop avrov, Kai KoAacjyt^eip avrop, cover His EACE, and to
the face of him, and to beat with the fist him, beat Mm with the fist, and
Kai Aeysiv avr(f n.po<p7]revo~op. K Anda t the
oi VTTT]at- to say to him, " Divine to
and to say to him; Prophesy. 66
Kai ovros u s ; " and the ATTENDANTS
perai pairia'p.ao'ip avrop efiaAAop. And being struck Him on the cheek
tendants with open hands him beat.
epx€rai fiia with the Open Hand.
rov Tlerpov €P rr) avAr) Karoo, comes one 66 J And P E T E R being
the Peter in the court-yard below, 6 7 below in the COURT-YARD,
r<ap TraidiCKeop rov apxiepecus' Kai idovcra there comes one of the
and seeing
ofthe maid-servants ofthe high priest: MAID-SERVANTS of the
TOP Hsrpop Oepfiaipo/uepop, e/a^Aex^aa'a avrcp HIGH-PRIEST ;
the Peter warming himself, ahe looking to him 67 and seeing P E T E R
Aeyei' rov Na£opr)pov Irjrrov fjcrda. warming himself, earnestly
Kai <rv fiera
says: And thou with the Nazarene Jesus wast. looking at him, she says,
68 r
O 8e 7ipvr)<rarof Aeycop' OVK oida, oi/5e " ©f)0U also wast with the
He but denied, saying s Not I know, nor NAZARUNE, * J E S U S . "
68 But H E denied, say-
e-rria-ra/Jiat ri crv Aeyets.
K a i et-rjAOep e£a> eis ing, " I * neither know nor
comprehend what thoa sayest. And he went out into understand what thou
ro irpoavAiop* *[KCU aXzKrcap e ^ c o ^ c r e t . ] sayest.'» And he went out
the outer c o t r t : [and acock crew.] into the OUTER COURT',
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—60. Because these. 67. JESUS. &/ neither know
nor understand. 68. and a Cock crew—omit.
J 58. Mark xv. 29: John ii. 19. 160. Matt. xxvi. 62. t SI Matt: xxiv 80'
Matt. xxvi. 64 $ Luke xxii. 69. t 66- Matt, xxyi.58, ,69: Luke xxiLfefc; John xviii if.
Chap. 14: 69.] MARK. {Chap. 1 5 : 6.
69 69 $ and the MAID-SEK.
Kai 7} icait)i(rKy\ idovcra avrov *[ira\w~\ 7]p^aro
And the maid-servant seeing him [again] began VANT seeing him, *said
(
keyeiv rois irapetfrriKoo'iv' 0n e£ avroov t o THOSE STANDING BY,
obros
to say to those having stood by; That this
of them " Thi8 is one of them."
€(TTiv. 7° e O 5e TraAiv Tjpvaro. K a i fiera 70 And H E denied i t
is. H8 and again denied. And after again. And after a little,
jitKpop iraKiv oi TT ape err cores shsyov rep Yltrpcp* THOSE STANDING BY Said
»little again those having stood by said to the Peter; again to PETER, " Cer-
tainly, thou art one of
A\r)0cos e | avrcov ei' Kai yap TaXiKaios 6i, them; for thou art also a
Truly of them thou art; also for a Galilean thou art,
Galilean."
*[/cai 7} XaXia ffov dfioiafei.'] ?l 'O <Je ypi-aro 71 Then H E began to
[and the speech of thee is like.] He then began curse and swear, " I know
avadefiari^eiv Kai o/jLvvvar 'On OVK oiSa rov not this MAN of whom you
to curse and swear; That not I know the speak."
avdpcoirov rajrov, bv Xeyere. ? 2 K a i €K 5ev- 72 J And * immediate!*
man this, of whom you say. And of sec- for a second time f a Cock
repov aXeKrcop eepcavrjo'e. Kai ave/jLvrjerOrj 6 crew. And PETER recol-
ond eock crew. And remembered the lected the "WORD which
Xlcrpos rov fwifxaros, ov snrev avrcp 6 Irjo'ovs' JESUS spoke to him, "That
Peter the word, of which said to him the Jesus; before a Cock crows twice,
' O n irpiv akeKTopa <f)oovr)crai Sis, arcapvf\o"r) fX€thou wilt disown me
That before acock to have crowed twice, thou wilt deny me thrice." And reflecting on
rpis. K a i eiu&aXoov e/cAaie. it, he wept.
thrice. And reflecting he wept.
CHAPTER XY.
K E * . ie'. 1 5 .
1 $ And immediately in
1
Kat evdews eiri ro irpcoi arvfifiovKiov7roirj- the * Morning, the HIGH-
And immediately on the morning a council having PRIESTS, with the ELDERS
cavres oi a p x t € P 6 t s fiera reav irpeo'^vrepcov Kai and Scribes, even the
been held the high-priests with the elders and Whole SANHEDRIM, held
ypa/JLfj.aT€cov, Kai SXov TO o'vveSpiov, b*7}ffavre$ a Council; and having
scribes, even whole the sanhedrim, binding bound JESUS, they carried
and delivered him up to
rov Irjcovv, airrjueyKav Kai TrapefieoKav rep Hi- * Pilate.
the Jesus, carried and delivered up to the Pi-
2 2 X And P I L A T E asked
Xartp. Kat eTrrjpcorTjo'ev avrov 6 TliXaros' him, " Art thou the KING
late. And askeo him the Pilate; of the J E W S ? " And H E
2t> €i 6 facfiXevs rcov lovdaiwv ; ' O b*e atroKpi- answering, * says to him,
Thouartthr kin.r of the Jews? He and answer- "SThoit sayest it."
3 3 And the HIGH-PRIESTS
0€is enrer avrcp' 2jv Xeyets. K.at Karyyopovv
jng said tc him; Thou say est. And accused accused him of many
things.
avrov oi a p x t 6 P € ' s ?roAAa. 4 'O §*€ TliXaros 4 t T h e n PILATE asked
him the high-priestc many things. The and Pilate
him again, saying, " An-
TtaXiv €TT7)poor7)0'ev avrov, Xeycov* OVK airoKpivr)swerest thou nothing ? See
again asked him, saying: Not answerest thou how many things they * ac-
ovdev; *5e, voca crov Karafxaprvpovo'iv. cuse thee of."
nothing ? see, how many things of thee they testify against. 5 J But JESUS answered
8
'0 Se hjO'ovs ovKeri ovSev airsKpiOr}*
cocrre no more, so that P I L A T E
The but Jesus no longer nothing answered: so no was astonished.
6
Savjua^etv rov TliXarov. K a r a 8e eoprTjv 6 {Now at each Feast
to surprise the Pilate. At now feast he used to release to them
aiT€\v€V avrois eva decr/j.iov dvirep yrovvro. One Prisoner, whoever they
he used to released to them one prisoner whoever they asked. asked.
TcpoffeKvvovv avrcf. 20
•"" K a i dre evarai^av avrep,20 And when they had
* did homage to him. And when they mocked mocked him, they stripped
him,
€%t$vo~av avrov rr\v irop(f>vpav, icai ev€§vcrav him of the PURPLE gar-
they took off him the purple, and put on ment, and put on him * his
O.VTOV TO. IfACLTieL TCL l8fc«' Kai €^ajOV(TLU CLVTOV, own CLOTHES, and led him
him the clothes the own; and they led out him, out.
21
* [ i / / a (Travpcoacocrij/ avrov.] Kai ayyapevovcrt 21 t And One Simon, a
[that they might crucify him.] And they compel Cyrenian, the PATHER of
irapayovra riva ^ijicova Kvprjvatov, epxoptvov f Alexander and Rufus,
passing by one Simon a Cyrenian, coming coming from the Country,
air* aypov, {rov irarcpa AXe^avSpov KCU 'POV-was passing by, and they
from country, (the father of Alexander and ltu- compel him to carry his
<pov,) Iva apy rov crravpov avrov. 22
Kat CROSS.
fus,) that he might bear the jross of him. And 22 $ And they bring him
(pzpovcriv avrov em ToXyoOa TOTTOV 6 eari ing* translated,
to GOLGOTHA, which, be-
is, a Place
they bring him to Golgotha place; which is
23 of a Skull.
(jLeOep/MivevOfxevov, Kpaviov rorcos. Kat cdi'Sovv 23 And they presented
being translated, oi a skull a place. And they gave
him Wine mingled with
avvtp *[7Ti6ii/] etrjjivpvurfjLzvov oivov 6 Se Myrrh ; but * HE did not
him [todrinkj having been mixed with myrrh wine; he but receive it.
OVK eAajSe. 24 And *they nail him
not received. to the Cross, % and part his
24
K a i aravpwffavres av-rov, diafxepi^ovrai ra GARMENTS, casting Lots
And crucifying aim, they divide the for them, what each should
Ifxaria avrov, fiaXXovre* tf.Xr)pov eir' aura, ris take.
clothes ofhim, casting lots on them, who 25 And it was the third
ri aprj. 2 5 Bv 5e oopo, rpirr\> Kai e&Tavpoocrap Hour when they nailed
what should take. I t was and hour third, and they crucified him to the Cross.
26 K cat 7]v 7] 6Triypa<pri rr]s airias avrov 26 And the INSCRIPTION
avrov,
him. And waathe inscripiioap tofthe accusation ofhim uf his ACCUSATION was
ii c
tTriysypajAfitv'f)' O fiaotXevs roov lov^aicov.}i written over him, "The
wa» written over; The ting of the Jews." KIN G v,f the J E W S . "
27 K a i crvv avrcj) crravpooat Bvo AT? eras' kva e/c 27 And with him they
And with him they crucify two robbers; one at "* crucified Two Robbers;
28 +
de^toov, Kat kva e£ evoovojxoip avrov, " * [ K a i one a his Right hand, and
right, and one a t lelt ofhim. [And the other at his Left.
ie
€Tr\7)pa>67) 7} ypacpr) r) Xeyovaa' K a i (xera 28 *t[AndTHATSCRIP-
was fulfilled the writing that saying; And with TURE was verified, which
29
OtVOfAoov eXoytcrdrj."'] K a * oi 7rapa7ropevofj.evoiSAYS, % " H e was numbered
l*wle»» ones he was numbered."] And those passing along " with LAW-BREAKERS."]
*0Xa(r<pr}fj.ovv avrov, RIVOVVJSS ras KecpaXas 29 And THOSE PASSING
reviled him, snaking the heads ALONG reviled him, $ sha-
king their HEADS, and
avrwv, Kai Xeyovres' Ova' 6 KaraXvcov rov saying, " A h ! THOU D E -
efthem, and saying; Ah; he destroying the
STROYER of the TEMPLE,
vaoVt Kai €V rpicriv Tjpiepais and Builder of it in Three
OIKOSO/HOOV
Umple, and in threo days Days,— building;
Wi
caio'ov creavrov, Kat Kara&a aivo rov aravpov. 30 save thyself, and
save thyself, and come down from the cross. come down from the
31
Ofxoicos Kai ot -apxiepeiff efXTrai^ovres irpos CROSS!"
In like"manner also the high-piiests, mocking to. , 81 I n like manner also,
aXXi\Xovs fiera rwv 'ypapijiarecav, eXeyov the HIGH-PRIESTS deriding
one another with the scribes, said; him, with the Scribes, said
ACCORDING TO LUKE.
K E $ . a'. 1 . CHAPTER I .
1
1 Since many have u n -
EweiSrjrrep vcoWoi sirexelPrla'av avara^acrQaL dertaken to prepare a H i s -
Since many have undertakes to prepare tory of those TACTS, which
$i7}yi}criv Kept reap ireTr\rfpo(pop7]fJL€p(ap *v TJJXIP have been T U L L Y E S T A B -
a narrative about those having been fully established among us, L I S H E D among u s ,
2
irpay/uLaTow, fcaOoos irapetioa'ap y\xiv oi cor5 2 { e v e n a s T H O S E , who
fact*, even as delivered to us those from W E R E from t h e Beginning
Eye-witnesses and Dispen-
apx^s avrovrai Kat virr^perai. yepofxepoi rov
sers of t h e W O R D , delivered
a beginning eye-witnesses and ministers having been of the
3 them to u s ;
\oyov e8o£€ Kaixoi, Trap7}KoXovd7)Kort apcoOep 3 i t seemed proper for
word; itseemedrightalso tome, having traced fromthefirst me also, having accurately
tracriv atcpiOtos, KaOefys oroi ypa^ai, /cpa- traced all things from t h e
all accurately, in an orderly manner to thee to write, O most first, to write to Thee in
rto're ©eo</>t\e,
4
Ipa eiriypcps Trepi &p consecutive order, % f Most
excellent Theophilus, that thou mayest know concerning which excellent Theophilus,
4 that thou mayestknov
KaTrixV^V^ Xoywp rrju a<x<pa\€tav. % the CERTAINTY of the
thou hast been taught of words the certainty.
5
Words, concerning which
Eycpero e// rais rjfxepais 'Hpoofiov, rovj3ao~t- thou hast been taught.
¥M in the days of Herod, the king
5 tin the DAYS of
kecos TTJS I o v S a t a s , lepevs rts ovofxart
Z a x « p t a s 5 Herod, * K i n g of J U D E A ,
of the Jews, a priest certain name Zacharias, there was a certain Priest
e£ t<pr}}xspia.s A # t a ' /cat f] yvpt] avrov €K reap named Zachariah, $ of t h e
of course ofAbia; and the wife of him of the Course of Abijah; and his
Ovyarepoop Aapcop, Kat ro ovofxa &vrrjs EKiaraficr. * "Wife was of t h e D A U G H -
daughters of Aaron, and the name of her Elisabeth. T E R S o f Aaron, a n d her
N A M E was Elizabeth.
' Raav 5 c Sttcaioi afjuporcpoi CPCOTTIOP rov 0eou,
They were and righteous both in presence of the God,
6 A n d t h e y were b o t h
righteous i n t h e sight of
iropevofxevoi ep iraffais rats cvroXais Kai Sucai- G O D , walking i n all t h e
walking in all the commandments and ordi- COMMANDMENTS and I n -
w/JLaai rov Kvpiov ajj.cfjLirroi. 7 K a t OVK t]v
avrois stitutions of t h e L O R D
nances of the Lord blameless. And not was to them blameless.
reKPov, K&OOTI 7] EAtcrajSeT t]P crrctpa, tcai 7 A n d t h e y had no Child,
a child, because the Elisabeth was barren, and because * Elizabeth was
barren, a n d both were far
afACporepoL trpofiefifycores ep rais rjfjiepais avrcep advanced i n Y E A R S .
bo til having been advanced in the days of them
8 8 Now i t occurred, while
t\ffap. Eyep€To 5 e ev r<p fcpartveip avrop h e was P E R F O R M I N G T H E
PRIEST'S OEEICE before
iv rrj Ta£et rr)s ecprj/btepias avrov cpapri rov G O D , i n t h e O R D E R of hia
in the order of the course of him before of the CLASS
dtov, 9
Kara ro edos rrjs Upareias eAa%f 9 + t h a t i t fell to him by
God, according to the custom of the priesthood it fell to his lo lot, according to t h e c u s -
rov 6vfxia<rai, eiffsXQwv lis rov vaov rov Kvpiov TOM Of t h e PRIESTHOOD,
of the to burn incense, entering into the temple ofthe Lord; $to go into the f SANCTU-
10
Kat irav ro irXydos f\v rov Kaov irpoo,€vxofi€vov ARY of the LORD to burn
and whole the multitude was of the people praying INCENSE.
ll
e|a> rr) copa rov dvfxia^xaros. fl(p6r) 8e 10 I'And the Whole MUL-
without to the hour ofthe incense burning. Appeared and TITUDE ofthe PEOPLE was
avrcp ayy€\os Kvpiov, terras CK de^icov rov praying without, at the
toshiro a messenger of a lord, standing at right ofthe HOUR of t h e INCENSE
12
Bvaiarrrripiov rov Qvfxiajxaros. K a i erapaxOrj BURNING.
alter ofthe incense. And was troubled 11 And there appeared
to him an Angel of the
Zaxapias ifiafv, Kai (pofios eireTrecrev 67r' avrov. Lord, standing at the right
Zacharias ieeing, and fear fell upon him. side of the ALTAR of I N -
13
Ei7re §e wpos avrov 6 ayyeXos* MTJ (pofiov, CENSE.
Said but to him the messenger; Not fear, 12 And Zachariah see-
Zaxapia" Siori €io~r)icovo~0Ti 7] Severn crov, Kai 7)ing him, J was agitated,
Zacharias; because has been heard the prayer of thee, and the and Fear fell on him.
yvvf\ Gov EKurafier yevvyo'ei biov cror Kai 13 But the ANGEL said
wife of thee Elisabeth shall bear a son to thee; and to him, ' T e a r not, Zacha-
14 riah ; because thy PRAYER
Ka\eo~*is ro ovofia avrov Iceavvrjv. Kat has been heard; and thy
thoushaltcall the name ofhim John. And WIFE Elizabeth will bear
ecrrai xa?a <roL KaL
CLyaWiacis, Kat iroWoi thee a Son, % and thou shalt
he shall be a joy to thee and exultation, and many call his NAME John.
15
€7rt rr] yeveffei avrov xu-P^ovrai. Earai 14 And he will be to
at the birth ofhim shall be glad. He shall be thee a Joy and Exultation;
yap fityas CVOJTTIOV Kvpiov KaL oivov Kat ciKepa and many will rejoice on
for great in sight of a lord; and wine and strong drink account of his BIRTH.
15 For he will be great
ov fiT] iriy Kai irvevfxaros ayiov TrXrjcrOrjo'erai in the sight of the LORD ;
»ot not he may drink; and a spirit of holy shall be filled
16
and J will not partake of
€ri €/c KoiAias fxi)rpos avrov. Kai TTOWOVS Wine and f Strong drink;
yet out o womb of mother of himself. And many but he will be tilled with
rcov vlwv IcrparfX eiriarpetyzi eiri Kvpiov rov holy Spirit, even from his
ofthe sons »flsrael shallheturn to a lord the Birth.
Ocov avrav. ^ K a i avros irpoeXzvcrerai evcoiriov 16 And many of the
God of them. And he shall precede in the sight SONS of Israel will he turn
to the Lord their GOD.
avrov ev irvevfian Kai dvvafiei HAiou, enio-rpe- 17 t And fie will come
ofhim in spirit and power ofElias, to
first into his sight in the
rl/at KapSias irarspoov eiri reKva, KaL a-rretOeis ev Spirit and Power of Elijah,
turn hearts of fathers to children, and disobedient by to turn the Hearts of Fa-
(f>pov7]o~eL SiKaioov, eroi/j.ao~ai Kvpicp Xaov Kare- thers to Children, and the
wudom of just (ones,) to make ready for a lord a people having Disobedient, by the Wis-
ffKevao"ijL€Vov. 1 8 K a i enre Zaxapias irpos rov dom of the Righteous; to
been prepared. And said Zacharias to the make ready for the Lord a
prepared People.
ayyeXow Kara ri yvcocrofxai rovro; eyco yap 18 And Zachariah said
messenger; By what shall I know this? I for
to the ANGEL, % " By what
Gifii irpecrf-ivriis, Kai 7] yvvq JXOV TrpofiefiriKVLa shall I know this ? for .1
am an old man, and the wife of me far advanced am old, and my WIFE is
19
ev rais r)fxepais avrr\s. K a i airoKpiVeis o far advanced in YEARS."
in the days of herself. And answening the 19 And the ANGEL an-
ayyeXos eiirev avry Eye* eifxi TaPpirjA, 6 swering, said to him, %" $
messenger said to h i m , I am Gabriel, the am THAT Gabriel, ATTEND-
t 9. The holy place where the altar of incense stood, before the veil. Exod. xxx. 1,6—8;
xl. 26. t 15. The original word is derived from a root which signifies to inebriate; anq
denotes wine made from fruits, and particularly from the palm. John was to be a Nazarite.
Jerome says, " A n y inebriating liquor is called sicera, whether made of corn, apples, honey,
dates, or any other fruits." The English word cider comes from the same word.
X 9. Exod. xxx. 7, 8; 1 Sam. ii. 28^ 1 Chron. xxiii. 13 ; 2 Chron. xxix.ll. \ 10. Lev.
xvi.17. t i l . Dan. x. 8; Luke 1.29; ii.9 : A c t s x . 4 ; Rev. i.17. \ 13. ver.60, 63.
I 15. Num. vi, 3; Judges xiii. 4 ; Mark.vii. 83. t 17. Mai. iv. 5; Matt. xi. 14; Mark ix.
12. \ 18. Gen. xvii. 17. I 19. Dan. viii. 16 ; ix. 21—23; Matt, xviii. 10.
map. i: so.] LUKE. [Cfiap.l: 29.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—66. For also the Hand. 69. the House of David. 76. face
'~-om.it.
t 69. A horn in Scripture is frequently a symbol of power or principality, and hence this
expression will signify, a mighty Savior, or Prince &£ Salvation*
t 63. Psa. xviii.2; exxxii. 17. X 70. Actsiii.21 ; K o m . i . 2 . t 73. Gen. xii.'S:
x-iii.4j xxii.16,17; Heb. vi. 13,17. t 76. Isa. xl. 3 ; Mai. iii. 1; iv» 5 ; Matt. xi. 10;
ver, 17.
[Ofiap. 2 : ?,
Chap:i\ 80.]
LUKE.
Qavarov KCL97)IJ.6VOIS, rov KarevQvvai rovs
?ro5as our J E E T into t h e Way of
of death sitting, of the to guide the
feet Peace."
Yi/jLcev as 6?>ov eip7]V7)s. ^ T o 5e irai^Lov fiv^ave, 80 Now t h e C H I L D grew,
O'UB into away of peace. The now little child grew,
and acquired strength of
/c«cu etcparaiovro irvevjxarf Kai 7}V ev rats ep7]- M i n d ; a n d h e was i n t h e
and became sttong in spirit; and was in the des- D E S E R T S till t h e Day of h i s
fxoiSy ecos i]^.€pas az/a5ei£ea-s avrov irpos rov public appearance t o I S -
erts, till day of manifestation of him to the RAEL.
IcrparjX.
Israel.
CHAPTER I I .
1 N o w i t occurred i n
1
Eyevero Be ev reus Tjfxepais eKeivaiSj €^7}\8e those DAYS, that an Edict
It came to pass and \n the days those, wentforth went forth from Cesar
doyp.a vapa Hcuoapos Avyovo~rov9 airoypzepecr- Augustus, t o register All
a decree from Cesar Augustus, to register t h e f HABITABLE.
2
Qai iracravr^v oucov/jLevrjv. ( A U T ? 7 TJ airoypacpT} 2 ( t T h i s * w a s t h e first
" all the habitable. (This the registry
Registry of Quirinus, Gov-
irpcoTT} eyevero i\yz jxovevovros rt]s
~Zvpias ernor of S Y R I A . )
first wasmade being govenor of the
Syria
Kvpypiov.^ 3
K a i ciroptvovTO iravres airoypa- 3 And they all went to
Cyreniui.) And they went all to be be registered, each into h i s
</>6(T0cu, eKaffTos eis rrjv ifiiav iroXiv. 4
Ave/3?? OWN "City.
registered, each into the his own city. Went up 4 A n d Joseph also went
Se Kai \u><rt}($> ano rqs TaXtAcuas, etc irokecosu p from. G A L I L E E , o u t of
and also Josepn from the Galilee, out of city the City of Nazareth, into
N a ^ a p e T , €t$ rrjv lovficuav, eis iroXiv A a u i & , J U D E A , i n t o t h e % City of
Naiareth, into the Judea, into a city of David, David, which i s called
7}Tis K a A e t r c u BryflAee^j ( 5 t a TO etvai avrov e£ Bethlehem, (% because h e
which is called Bethleem, (becausethe to be him of W A S of t h e House a n d
5
ottcov tccu 7rarpias Aavid,) aTroypatyaaOai aw Family of David,)
house and family of David,) to be registered
with 5 t o b e registered w i t h
Mapia/J, rrj /j.e/j,vr](rrev/j.€vr) avrcp
" ^ [ y u v a f / a , ] Mary, J his B E T R O T H E D ,
Mary the having been espoused to him La wife,] being pregnant.
6
ovcry eyKvqj. Eyevero 5 e ev rep ewat avrovs
being withchild. I t happened but in the to be them
6 A n d i t came t o pass
while t h e y W E R E t h e r e ,
€K€i, €Tr\7)crd7}crau at rjfxepai rov renew avryv.
t h e D A T S of h e r D E L I V E R Y
there were fulfilled the days ofthetobear her.
were accomplished.
? Kcu ercKe rov vlov avrrjs rov TrptcroroKov,
Andshebroughtforth the son of her the first-born, 7 J And s h e b r o u g h t
Kai eairapyavccaev avrov, Kai aveKhivev avrov forth h e r F I R S T - B O R N S O N ,
and swathed him, and laid him and swathed him, and laid
ev rrj (f>arvr)' Siori OVK f\v avrois roiros ev rep him i n * f a M a n g e r ; b e -
in the manger; because not was to them a place in the cause t h e r e w a s no Place
KarctXvfxari. for t h e m i n t h e G U E S T -
guest-chamber. CHAMBER.
11 41 A-iid h i s PARENTS
K a i siropevovro ol yoveis avrov KCLT* eros eis
And went the parents of him every year to went yearly t o Jerusalem
'lepovo'aXrj/j. rr\ eoprrj rov irao~xci. t o t h e X F E A S T of t h e PASS-
Jerusalem ofthe feast ofthe OVER.
passover.
42 42 And w h e n h e was
K a i dre eyevero STOOP ScoSe«:a, avafiavrcev
And when he was years twelve, having gone up
twelve Years old, t t h e y
went u p according to t h e
avrcov "*[eis ' I e p o c r o A i ^ a ] /caTa T O e6os TTJS
CUSTOM of t h e FEAST.
of them [to Jerusalem] according to the custom ofthe
43 43 A n d having t com-
eoprrjs' /ecu rs\e too a" avrcov ras rj/xspas, €v
pleted t h e D A Y S , on their
feast j and having ended the days, in
RETURN, Jesus, the YOUTH,
rep imocrrpecpeiv avrovs, vir^fxeiv^v Irjcrovs 6 remained in Jerusalem.
the to return them, remained Jesus the
And * h i s P A R E N T S k n e w
ireus ev 'lepovffaXrj/j,' Kai OVK eyvoo looa"f)<p Kai it not.
boy in Jerusalem; and not knew
Joseph and
44 44 A n d supposing h i m
f] iA7]T7)p avrov. No/uiaavres Se avrov €v to b e i n t h e COMPANY, t h e y
the mother of him. Having supposed and him in
went a Day's J o u r n e y ; a n d
rrj (Tvvodia eivcu, TjAdov 7]/xepas 6 < W , KCUthey sought h i m , among
the company to be, they went of a day a journey, and their R E L A T I V E S and A C -
evefarovv avrov ev rois crvyyeveo'i
KCU rois Q U A I N T A N C E S .
they sought him among the kinsmen and the
45 45 B u t n o t finding h i m ,
yvcoerrois. K a i fxr] evpovres, v-rrecrrpetyav they r e t u r n e d to Jerusa-
acquaintances. And not finding, they returned lem, seeking him.
46
eis 'lepovo'aXrjfx, Qr\rovvrss avrov. Kai 46 A n d i t happened,
to J erusalem, seeking him. And after three Days they
5
tyevero, jue0 rjixspas rpsis evpov avrov sv rep found h i m i n t h e T E M P L E ,
it happened, after days three they found him in the sitting i n f t h e Midst of
tepep Kadz^ojjievov ev p.so'cp rcov SiftacKaXcov, t h e T E A C H E R S , b o t h h e a r -
t«mple sitting in middle ofthe teachers, ing t h e m , and asking them
Kat aKovovra avrcov, Kai s-Kspcoroovra avrovs. questions.
and hearing of them, and asking them. 47 A n d A L L were a s -
*1 E^to'ravro Se iravres *\_ol aKovovres avrov,j t o n i s h e d a t h i s I N T E L L I -
"Were amazed and all [those hearing him,] G E N C E and R E P L I E S .
67Ti ry crvveo'ei Kai rais aTroKpicecriv avrov. 48 And seeing him, they
upon the understanding and the answers ofhim. were amazed; and his M O -
48
K a i idovres avrov, e^eirXayqcrav Kaiitpos T H E R said t o him, " Child,
And seeing him, they were amazed; andto why hast t h o u done t h u s
avrov 7) fiTjrrjp avrov enre* TeKvov, ri GTTOIT)- to u s ? behold t h y E A T H E R
him the mother ofhim said; O child, why hast thou and E * seek thee sorrow-
cas 7)JXLV ovroos; idov, b Trarrjp ffov Kayco i n g . "
done to us thus? lo, the father of thee and I 49 And h e said t o them,
49
odvveo/j.evoi e£rjrov[Aev ere. K a i enre irpos " W h y d i d you seek m e ?
being in distress have sought thee. And he said to Did y o u n o t know t h a t I
avrovs' Ti on efyreire fie ; OVK yfteire, m u s t be i n + t h e [ C O U R T S ]
them; Why for did you seek me? not know you, of m y F A T H E R ?"
50
bri ev rois rov irarpos fxov Set sivai /ne ; Kai
that in the ol the father of me must to be me? And
50 A n d tfjtrg did n o t
understand the WORD
avroL ov crvvrjKav ro pTj/aa, o e\a\r)o~ev avrois.
which h e spoke to them.
they not understood the word, which he spoke to them.
51
K a i Karefir) \xzr* avrcov, Kai 7)\6ev tis N a £ a - 51 A n d he went down
And he went down with them, and came into Naza- w i t h t h e m , and came to
per* Kai r\v viroracrcroixevos avrois. K a i r) Nazareth, and was subject
reth; and was being subject to them. And the to t h e m . And his M O T H E R
UTrecTTpe^/ev 6 \f]<Tovs ev TJJ fivvafiet TOV irpev- in the POWEB of the SPIRIT
returned the Jesus in t h e power into G A L I L E E J and a Re-
of t h e spirit
fiaros ets TT]V TaXiXaiav KCU <p7]^V tliyXde port concerning him went
into the Galilee: and a report went o u t out through the Whole
Ka6y dXrjs TVs Trepixvpov irepi avTov* 15 Kcu A D J A C E N T C O U N T R Y .
t h r o u g h whole t h e surrounding region a b o u t him. And 15 And he taught in
avros edida(TK€P ev rais cwaycoyais CLVTOOV, their SYNAGOGUES, being
he tau; r in the synagogues of t h e m , applauded by all.
Ho^a^ofxevo viro iravTcav. 16 And he came to
being glorified by all. J NAZARETH, wherehehad
Tt]v Na£ap€ T , f\V been brought u p ; and ac-
16
Kcu 7}A6GV eis OV
And h e came into the Nazareth, where h e was cording to his CUSTOM on
TeQpafxfizvos' Kai eio"qXQe, Kara TO GIO00OS the SABBATH-DAY, % he
h a t i n g baen b r o u g h t up • a n d entered, according to t h e custom entered the SYNAGOGUE,
avrcp ev T?7 7]/j,epa, TCOV <raj8/3aTO>//, as TK\V and t stood up to read.
to him in the day of the sabbaths, into • the 17 And the Book of
(Tvvaycoyrjv Kai aveo"T7] avayvoovai. ^ Kcu Isaiah the PROPHET was
synagogue: and stood up t o read. And given to him; t a n d hav-
eTrebodr] avrcp fiifiXiov eH<raiov TOV irpo<f>r]Toving m
unrolled the BOOK, he
was delivered t o h i m a roll ofEsaias the prophet: found the PLACE where it
/ecu avaTTTv^as TO fiifiXiov, eupe TOV TOTTOV, was written,
and having unrolled the roll, he found the place, 18 J "The Spirit of the
18
ou t]v yeypafifievov " tlvevfia Kvpiou eir* "Lord is on me, because
where i t was having been written : " A spirit of a l o r d upon "he has anointed me to
ejue* ov etveKev a%ptcr6 fie svayyeXicacrdai "proclaim glad tidings to
m e : ofwhichonaccountofhehasanointedme t o publish glad tidings "the Poor; he has sent
TTTcoxoiSy aTrecrraXKe fie Kt]pv^ai aix^aXooTois " me f to publish a Release
t o p o o r ones, he has sent me t o publish t o captivea "to the Captives, and Re-
c o v e r y of sight to the
acpeo'i.v, Kai Tv<p\ois avafiXeipiv, atroaraXai "Blind; to dispense "Free-
a. dpliverance, a n d tft blind ones recovery of sight, t o send away
" dom to the oppressed;
Tt8pavo~fA€Vovs ev a(f>eo~€if 19 Krjpv^ai euiavrov 19 " to proclaim an Era
t h o s e having b e e n c r u s h e d i n freedom, t o publish ayear
20
"of acceptance with the
Kvpiou deKTOV." Kat irTvi-as TO f3if3Xiov^ "Lord."
of a lord acceptable." A n d having rolled u p t h e roll,
20 And having rolled up
aTrodovs T(p bTrrjperr}, e/ca0tcre* Kai iravrcov the BOOK, he returned it to
having given back t o t h e a t t e n d a n t , h e s a t down : and of all the ATTENDANT, and sat
ev Trf o'vvaycoyp ot o(p6aXfioi t]crav arevt^ovres down. And the EYES of
in the synagogue the • eyes were l o o k i n g steadily all who were in the SYNA-
21 GOGUE were attentively
avrq). H p | a r o §e Xeyeiv irpos avrovs' 'On fixed on Mm.
to hirn. H e began a n d t o say to them: That
trrjfiepov TreirXripcarai r) ypcupy] avrrj ev TOLS say21to them,
And he began to
" To-day, &m
to-day i s fulfilled Slu
in t o t h e writing this
SCRIPTURE, which is now
wffiv vfj.Gov. ^ K a i iravres efiaprvpovv avrca, in your EARS, is fulfilled."
ears of y o u . And all bore testimony t<J*him,
22 And all bore testi-
Kai edavfia^ov em TOLS Xoyois TTJS xaPtT°s> TOIS mony to him, and wondered
and wondered at the words of t h e graciousneis s those at $ THOSE WORDS of
eKTropevofievois eK TOV ffTOfiaros avrov, Kai GRACJE PROCEEDING from
proceeding o u t of t h e mouth of him, and his MOUTH. And they
eXeyov Ovx ovros effTiv 6 vlos lcoo"r}(p; 23
Kcu said, " Is not this the SON
said: Not thie> is t h e son Joseph? And of Joseph ?"
t 16. The Jewish doctors, in honor of the law and the prophets, invariably* toodup while
they read them; b u t s a f down while they taught or commented on them. This was our
Lord's custom, as we learn from Ma tt. xx vi. 55—"I sat teaching in the TEMPLE every day."
t 17. The Sacr»d Writing* used to this day, in a'ilJewish Synagogues, are written on skins
of basil, parchment, or vellum, pasted end to end, and rolled on two roftersbeginningat each
end; so that in reading from right to left, they roll off with the left, while they roll OH with
the right. The place that h e opened was probably the section for the day.—Clarke. t 18.
" T o heal the broken i n heart," is omitted both by the Vatican MS. and Griesbach, bui
Bloomfield thinks without sufficient warrant, as it is found in Isa. Jxi. 1.
X 16. Matt.ii. 23; xlii. 54; Markvi. 1, aiiiil-i, xvii. %t.
+ 16. Acts iiii.14, % 18 Isa
\xu 1. X 22. Psa. xlv. 2. £ 22. John
" ' vi. 42,
Ghap. 4: 23.] LtJKE. [Chap. 4 : 8 1
etire vrpos avrovs' Uavrcos epeire fioi rt\v irapa- 23 And he said to them,
he said to them: Surely you will say to me the "You will certainly refer
illus-
fio\7)v ravrt]v " Iccrpe, depaireverov acavrov" me to this PROVERB, ''Phy-
tration this; "Physician, heal thyself;" sician, cure thyself; what
things we have heard has
oo~a riKOvcra/xsj/ ysvofxtva eis "Kane pvaovfi, been done in CAPERNAUM,
what things we have heard having been done in Capernaum,
do also here in thy own
iroirjo-ov Kai co5e ev rr\ ivarpi^i GOV. 2 4 Ei7re 5e# COUNTRY.'"
do thou also here in the country ofthes. He said and;
24 But he said," Indeed
AjX7)v Xeyco VJXIV, on ovfieis Trpo(pr)T7]s dacros I say to you, % That no
Indeed I say to you, that no one a prophet acceptable Prophet is acceptable in
25
effriv €p ry irarpi^L avrov. JZTT' a\7]6eias Se h i s OWN COUNTRY.
is in the country ofhimself. In truth but 25 But in Truth I say to
Xeyoo v/aiv, iroXXai X7ipaL y&av €V Tais 7}fxspais you, % There were Many
I say to you, many widows were in the days Widows in ISRAEL, in the
HAtoi; zv rep I&payjX, o r e eKXeiGOr] 6 ovpavos days of Elijah, when the
ofElias in the Israel, when was shut up the heaven HEAVEN was closed three
€7Ti 6T7] Tpia Kai {A7)V<XS 4 £ , CDS 6 7 6 V 6 T O Xl/iAOS Years and six Months, sa
for years three and months six, BO that came a famine that there came a great
fieyas eiri iravav rr\v yqv 26 Kai irpos ovfie/uiav Famine over All the LAND ;
great over all the land; and to no one 26 and yet to no one of
avreov eircfjLcpQf] JriXias, €i fir} eis ^apeirr-^ rrjsthem was Elijah sent, but
of them was sent Elias, if not into Sa-'pta of the to a "Widow Woman, at
'SiSoovos irpos yvvaiKa xy)Pav' 2 7 aL
^ TTOXXOI Sarepta, of SIDON.
Sidon to a woman a widow And many 27 + And there were
Xeirpot r\Gav e-m EXtaaaiov rov irpoeprjrov ev rep Many Lepers in ISRAEL,
lepers were in ofElisha the prophet in the in [the days] of Elisha the
iGparjX* Kai ovfieis avreov eKaOapiadrj, ei /J.7) PROPHET, and yet no one
Israel; and no one of them were cleansed, if not of them were cleansed, but
28
Nee/zap 6 ^,upos. Kai eirXrjerdrjo-av rravres Naaman, the SYRIAN."
Naaman the Syrian. And they were filled all 28 And all in the SYN-
dvfiov €v rrj Gvvayccyr), aKovovres ravra. AGOGUE hearing these
of wrath in the synagogue, words, were filled with
having heard these things.
29
Kat avaaravres e^e^aXov avrov e^co rr]s Wrath;
And rising up they cast out him outside of the 29 and rising up, they
TroXeoos' Kai f]yayov avrov kcos oeppvos rov drove him out of the CITY.
eity; and they led him even to a brow of the and led him even to the
OpOVS, €^) 3 01) 7] TTOXlS avrCCV CpKofiojjLTjrO, WCTT6 f Brow of the MOUNTAIN
mountain, on which the city of them was built, so as on which their CITY was
KaraKpfjfJLVio'ai avrov 30 avros 5e 5ieA0coz> Sia built, to throw him down;
to cast down him; he but passing through 30 but H E , % passing
jj,€o~ov avroov, eiropevero. through the Midst of them,
midst of them, went away. went away.
31
Kai Karr}X6ev €is TLeirepvaovjj.) TTOXIV ryjs 31 % And he came down
And he came down into Capernaum, a city of the to Capernaum, a City of
TaXiXaias- Kai r\v SifiaGKcov avrovs ev rois GALILEE, and taught them
on the SABBATH.
Galilee; and he was teaching them in the
32 32 And they were struck
o'afifiao'i. Kat €^€7rXr]GGovro ciri ry didaxy with awe at his mode of
aabbaths. And they were astonished on the teaching INSTRUCTION ; % F o r n * s
avrov Sri ev e^ov&ict rjv 6 Xoyos avrov, WORD was with Authority.
ofhim; for with authority was the word ofhim.
33 33 % Now there was a
K.ai cv rr) Gvvaycoyy t\v avOpcciros £%eov Man in the SYNAGOGUE,
And in the synagogue was a man having
t 29. Behind the Maronite church is a steep precipice, forty or fifty feet high, " on the
brow of the hill;" the very one, it may be, over which the people of Nazareth attempted to
thrust the Savior, on the Sabbath when they took such offence at his preaching in the syna-
gogue. I observed other rocky ledges, on other parts of the hill, so precipitous that a person
could not be thrown over them without almost certain destruction. A worthless tradition
has transferred this event to a hill about two miles to the south-east of the town. But
there is no evidence that Nazareth ever occupied a different site from the present one; and
that a mob so exasperated, whose object was to put to death the object of their rage, should
have repaired to so distant a place for that purpose, is entirely incredible.—Hackett.
t 24. Matt. xiii. 57; Matt. vi. 4; John iv. 44. % 2R. 1 Kings ivii. 9 ; xviii. 1; James
v. 17. J 27. 2 Kings v. 14. X'60.John viii. 59; x. 39. X 81. Matt. iv. VA;
Mark i. 21. T 82. Matt. vii. 28, 29« J 33. Mark i. 2-3.
LUKE. [ &iap. 4 : & .
OIHOV oov.
iF
Kat Trapaxpypa avaoras epwitiov 25 And instantly nfising
Louse ol t h e e . And . lnaiautJy arising ift presence in their presence, and tak-
avrtav, apas €<p* '(p • Kateneiro, a.irr}\Qzv ing up that on which he
of t h e m , having taked u p on w l w b he liad been laid, ,went had been lying, he pro-
is rov oiKoy avrov, 8b£a£oov rov Oeof. ?G Kai ceeded to his own HOUSE,
i n t o t h e house ofbiinself, glorifying t<,
h eua God.
w„. And praising GOD.
€K<rra(ris eXafizv avail fas, Kai edo£a(ov rov 26 And astonishment
amazement took 'all, a n d t h e y glorified t h e seized ail, and they praised
Oeov> Kai *ir\r}(rQr)(Tav (pofiov, teyovres" 'On GOD, and were filled with
God: . and were filled ' _ of fear, saying: That Fear, saying, " We havo
etSofxev irapadofa cnjfxepov. seen wonderful tilings to-
kvehave seen wonderful thitvga to-day. day."
27
Kat /nefg, ravra e£??A0e, Kai eOea&aro 27 % A 1 ^ after this, lie
And after these he went out, and' saw
went out, and saw a Tri-
reXcof-qUf ovo/xari Aeviv, KaOtf/uevoi' errt ro bute-taker, named Levi,
a t tllC
a publican, with a name Xevij eitting sitting at theTAX-OFFicK;
rsXtaviov Kai ztirev avrcp' AKOXOVOGI {JLOL. and he said to him, " Fol-
fcustoni.-honse: and he said !to h i m : Follow uie. low me."
" 8 K a i KaraXnroov artaura, avaq-fas 7]KoXov6riaev 28 And forsaking till, he
And jorsakiiig .' all, rising up he followed
2 J
avTcc. ' ' Kat e7roi7)&€ <5ox*n ^eyaX-rju v
Aevis arose, and followed Jiini,
him, And made ^ a feast grtat '•'. Levi 29 t And * Levi made a
(tvtcp €U rr) oiKici avfov" teat rjv. oxXos reXcovcov great Veastfor him, in hi3
l o him in t h e house ofhiLnself: a n d was a c i o w d of publicans own H O U S E ; and there
vroXvs, Kat aXXoov, oi rio~av [xtr' avroov KaraKei- was a great Crowd of Tri-
grc.it, • a n d of others, who* were Willi them ^ jeclin- lmte4akers, and of others,
-p,evo9. '^ Kat eyoyyv£ov oi ypapLp-arsis avroov who were, reclining with
lug. And murmured the scribes o f t h e i n them. : i
/cat bi fyapicraioi irpos rovs /J.a9r]Tas avrov^ 30 And *the PHARISEES
and the Pharisees to the. disciples of him, and their SCHIBKS com-
Aeyovres' Atari fj.€ra roov reXcovcov Kai afxap- plained to his DISCIPLES,
1
saytng: Why with. tho publicans and • sin ' saying, " "Why do juu cat
iu)X(t)V eo-0i€T€ Kat irtvere; 3 1 Kai airoKpiOets o and drink with TiiiuuTE-
*iers doyou'eat and drink? And answering the TAKERS and Sinners r"
ITJOSOVS etire irpds avrovs' Ov xp*lav *X0V0~lJ/ 31 And * Jesus answer-
Jesus said to tnern: needNo ' have ing, said to them, " T H O S K
Oi vyiaivovres tarpov, aXX' ol KOLKUS exovr^s' uho are in JIEAT,TH have
those buinjr in health of a physician, b u t those sick . being; no need of a Physician,
S2
ot//i (XrjXvOa KaXecrai dixaiovs, aXXa ajuapTcc- but THOSE who are SJCK.
not I have c o m e t o call j u s t (ones,} but" sinners
32 J I have not come to
Xovs €ts fiGTavoiav. call the Righteous, but
t o reformation. , . ^.
33 Sinners to Keptmtance."
'01 Se 'etirov Ttpos avrov ^\_Aiari\ ol 33 And THKY said to
I b e y and snid to him: [-Why]. the
him, | " The DISCIPLES of
y.a9rjrai \umvvov vricmvovo'i irvKva, Kat de^ceis John frequently fast and
disciples of J o h n fast often, a n d prayers
Pray; and in like manner
Troiovvrai, b/xoicas Kat olrcov Qapio'atoow oi §e THOSE of the P H A R I S K E S ;
make, in like u i a n n e r a u d th i"e of the Pharisees: those but
34t but THINE eat and drink r"
<roi eadtouat Kat Trtvouaiv'; O oV enre rrpos
t o thee eat and ' drink? .lie and said 34 And he said to them,
to
aurovs' Mr) SvvacrOe rovs vlovs rov vv/ufpios, iv "Can the BIUDEMEN fast,
them: N o t vou are able t h e sons of the bridal-chamber, in while the BRIDEGROOM is
*cp 6 vvfxrptos /uer' avrcov tort, iroirjaat with them?
which i h e b n d o / r o o i n with them is, t o make 35 But Days will come,
vrjcrrevetu; 3a iLXsvaovrat 5e 7]}xepai, Kat brav when the "BRIDEGROOM
t o fast? AVillcome but dn^s, and when will be taken from them,
a-rrapOr) an* avrcoy 6 vvfx(ptos, rore prjO-Tcvcrov- and then they will fast in
imay be taken from t h e m t h e ' b r u l e g r o o i n , tiicn they will fast Those DAYS."
if but not, and the new it rends, and the old not agree with the OLD.
ov (Tv/jL(pcov€i 6irifi\7)fjt,a TO airo TOV KOLIVOV. 37 And no one puts new
jot agrees a patch that from the new. "Wine into f old Skins;
67
Kat ovfieis fiaXXei oivov vsov eis a&Kovs else the * N E W W I N E will
And no one puts wine new into skins burst the SKINS, and itseli
TraXaiovs' ef 8e /JLrjye, py^ei 6 veos oivos TOVS be spilt, and the SKINS be
old: if but not, will burst the new wine the destroyed.
OLGKOVS) KCU (XVTOS e/CXufl^creTCU, KCLl ol CUTKOl
skins, and he will be spilt, 38 But new Wine must
and the skins
aitoXovvrai' aXXa oivov veov sis acrnovs Kai~ be put into new Skins.
38
will be destroyed: but wine new into skins new 39 No one having drunk
povs fihr)Teov *[/cc« a/jL<por€poL avprqpovvraL.^ old wine desires new; for
requires to be p u t : [and both are preserved.] he says, * The OLD is
39
[ K Q U ] ovSeis TTLOOU rraXaiop, *[eu0ecos] OeXei* good.'"
[And] no one having drunk old, Limmediatelyj desires
V€ov XeytL yap- fO iraXaLOS xPr)°"T0'r€P0S GO~TLP.
new: he says for: The old better is. CHAPTEE VI.
K E * . s\ 6 . 1 J And it occurred on
the Sabbath, that he went
^%y€V€TO 8e €p (rafifiarq) ^[devTepOTrpcarq}^ through the * Grain-fields,
I t happened and in sabbath [second-first) and his DISCIPLES plucked
hcviiropevecrdai avrov hia TOOV (Tiropifxcav KCU the HEADS of GRAIN, and
to pass him through the grain-fields: and ate, rubbing them in their
ITIXXOV ol fJL<xQr\Tai avrov TOVS araxvas, KCUHANDS.
plucked the disciples ofhim the ears of grain, and
qcrQioV) ^(axovres TOLLS X 6 ! 007 * 2 T w e s Se TOOV 2 And some of the
ate, rubbing the hands. Some and ofthe P H A R I S E E S said, " Why
bapiffaioop ei7rox/*[auTOis*] TL iroieire, 6 OVK e£- do you J what is not lawful
Pharisees said (to them;) Why do you, which not itis on the SABBATH ?"
3
€cm*\_iroieLV^ €UTOLS crafifiacri; Kcu airoKpiQeis 3 And * Jesus answer-
lawful [to do] in the sabbaths? And answering ing them, said, " Have you
irpos avrovs ciirev 6 Irjcrovs' Ovde rovro
avey- not even read this, $ which
to them said the Jesus; Not even David did, when hungry,
this have you
poore, 6 €Troir}(T€ AaviS, Snore eireLpao~ep avros fje and THOSE who * were
read, what did David, when was hungry he with him?
4
KCLL ol fier* avrov OPTZS; oos eicr'rjXdep eis TOP 4 Pie went into the TAB-
and those with him being? how he entered into the
ERNACLE of GOD, and took
OLKOP rov Ozov, Kai rovs aprovs rrjs irpodecreoos the LOAVES of the PRES-
house ofthe Godj and the loaves ofthe presence ENCE, and ate, and gave to
eA.a/3e, Kai ecpaye, icai efiooKe "^[wai] rois THOSE with him; $ which
a so
he took, and ate, and gave [ l ] to those none but the PRIESTS could
/xeT5 avrov ovs OVK e£ecrTi (payeiv, ei fxr) [xovos lawfully eat."
with him; which not itislawful to eat, if not alone
rovs iepeis ; 5
K a i eXeyev avrois' *['On] 5 And he said to them,
the priests? And he said to them; [That]
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—-36. rent from a new. 36. will make a rent, and the PIECE.
30. will not agree with. 37. NEW WINE. 38. and both are preserved—omit.
39. And—omit. 39. immediately—omit. 1. second-first—omit. 1. Grain-
fields. 2. to them—omit. 2. t o do—i)mit. 3. Jesus. 3, weie.
4. how—omit. 4. also—omit. 5. That-=omi£.
•f 37. Bottles of skin or leather, which the Jews used for putting" their wines in. Skins are
used fortius purpose now i n Spain, Portugal, and the East. Newwine, by fermenting would
hurst such as these, if they were old, and dry. See Josh. i x . 4, and Job xxxii. 19.
\ £6. Matt. ix. 10,17; Mark i i . 21,22. t I. Matt. xii. \ ; Mark ii. 23. i 2. JCxod
xx 10. % 3. 1 Sam. xxi. 6. % 4. Lev.xxiv.9,
Chap. 6 : 6.] LUKE. [Chap. 6 : 14.
KVpiOS €(TTLl/ 6 VLOS TOV avdpGOTTOV KCU TOV ( T a / 3 - "The SON of MAN is Lord
alord is the son of the man also of the sab- even of the SABBATH."
fiarov. 6 And it occurred ok
bath. Another Sabbath, that he
b
Eyevero eia'eK- entered the SYNAGOGUE,
5e * [ / c a i ] ev erepcp aafifiarq*
It happened and [also] to en- and taught. And a Man
in another sabbath
Qeiv avrov eis rrjv arvvayccyrjv, Kai SiSaer/cei//* Kai was there whose EIGHT
ter him into the synagogue, and to teach; and HAND was withered.
ei
7]v etcei avOpcowos, KCLI 7] x P avrov 7) de^ia t\v 7 And the SCRIBES and
was there a man, and the hand of him the right was PHARISEES watched
him
\r\pa. 7 Tlaperrjpovv Se avrov ol ypafifxareis closely [to see] if he would
jwithered. Watched and him the scribes cure on the SABBATH ;
KCLI ol ^apicraioi ei ev rep crafiftarcp Qepairevcri, that they might find an
and the Pharisees if in the sabbath he will heal, Accusation against him.
8
Iva evpcoo'i Karriyopiav avrov. Avros de 8 But %z knew their
so thattheymightfind anaccusation ofhim. He but PURPOSES, and said to
7?5ei rovs diaAoyitf/xovs avrwv, Kai enre rep THAT MAN HAVING t h e
knew the purposes of them, and said to the withered HAND, " Arise,
av6pco7rep rep \r\pav e%ovri rrjv X€lPa'
Eyeipe, and stand in the M I D S T . "
man the withered having the hand; Arise, And HE arose and stood.
Kai arrrjdi eis ro fxeerov. eO 8e auao'ras eerrr}.
and stand into the midst. He and having arisen stood. f Thes J E S U S said to
^Eiirev ovv 6 Irjcrovs irpos avrovs* 'Eirepearrjo'ca them, " I ask you, if it is
Said then the Jesus to them; I will ask
lawful to do good on the
SABBATH, or to do evil?
vjxas' Ti e^eerri rots erafifiacriv ; ayaOoTroirjo'ai, to save Life, or to kill ?"
you; What is it lawful to the sabbath? to do good,
77 KaKoiroirjerai ; i\/vxv)V erooarai, i) airoK.ret.vai; 10 And looking round
or to do evil? a life to save, or to kill? on them all, he said to
J° Kai irepiPAexj/a/jLevos Travras avrovs, enrev him, " Stretch out thine-
'And looking around on all them, he said H A N D . " And H E did so;
avrcf EKreivov rrjv X€lPa °rov' ® ^ 6 Gnoirjo'e' and his HAND was re-
(to h i m ; Stretch out the hand of thee. He and did; stored.
kai aTreKareo'radr] rj X€LP avrov
* [ ^ s V «AA?7.]
11 Andtfieg were filled
(and was restored the hand ofhim with madness, and consul-
[as the other.]
*1 Avroi 5e eTcAr\o~Qr\(Tav a.voms, Kai dieXaXovvted with one another, what
They and were filled madness, and they talked they should do to J E S U S .
'/rpos aWrjAovs, ri av iroirjweiav rep Irjerov. 12 % And it came to pass
to one another, what they should do to the Jesus. in those DAYS, that he
12
Eyevero 5e ev rais r)jj,epais ravrats, e^rjK- went out to the MOUNTAIN
It came to pass and in the days those, he went to pray; and he remained,
6ev eis ro opos Trpocrev^acrdai' xai TJV SiavvKre- through the night, in f the
out into the mountain to pray: and was passing the ORATORY of GOD.
T0V 1S
peveav ev rrj irpocrevxxi 0*ov. K a i ore 13 And when it was
.might in the place of prayer of the God. And when Day he summoned his
eyevero rj/xepa, Trpocreepeavrjcre rws p.adrjras DISCIPLES ; % and having
it became day, he called to the disciples selected from them twelve,
avrov Kai eK\e^a/xevos air* avreav Scy^e/ca, ovs whom he also named
of himself: and having chosen from them twelve, whom Apostles;—
14
Kai airoaroXovs covo/j,acre' {%iixoova, 6v nai 14 Simon, % whom he
also apostles he named: (Simon, whaaa »i*o
also named Peter, and
covo/j.ao'e Tlerpov, Kai AvSpeav rov adz&pov Andrew his BROTHER,
he named Peter, and Andrew the brother James and John, Philip
avrov, laKoofiov Kai leaavvrjv, <friAnnroy Kat and Bartholomew,,
ofhim, James and John, Philip aad
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—6. also—omit. 9. I ask you, if it is lawful. 10. aa
the other—omit. 15. Alpheus.
t 12. Or the place of prayer to God. Nearly all modern critics translate prbsu?:ee in this
passage and Acts xvi. 13, in this manner. A prosukee was a large uncovered building, with
seats, as i n an amphitheatre, and used for worship where there waa no synagogue.
X 6. Matt. xii. 9 5 Mark iii. 1; Luke xiii. 14 ; xiv. 3 j John *x. IQ t 12. K a t t x i v . 2 3
t 13, Matt, x. 1 X 14. John i. 42.
bnap. 6 : 1BJ
Ltrttfi. £€frap.6« 24.
15
BapQoAofxaiop} MaT0cctop Kai®co}iav,\aKa>^ov 15 Mat+hew and Tho-
Bartholomew, Matthew and Thomas, mas, THAT James, son of
Jaines
rov rov AX<paiov9 Kai'SijULOovarov KaXov/xevov * Alpheus, and THAT Si-
the of t h e Alpheus, and Simon the being called mon who was CALLED the
16
•£r}\u)T7}v9 Iovdav laKoofiov Kai lovdav IcrKapi- Zealot.
Zelotea, Judas of J a m e s and Judas Iscar-
16 Judas J the brother
6)rr}V9 6s ^"[/ccnj eyevero irpodorrjs'j *' Kai of James, and Judas Isca-
iot, who [also] became a traitor;) and
riot, who "became a Trai-
tcarafias fier* avra>p9 eary) em roirov ire^ivov, tor ;—
descending w i t h them, h e stood on a place level,
Kai o%A.os fiaOrjrwv avrov, Kai irXrjdos TTOXV 17 and coming down
and a crowd of disciples of h i m , a n d a multitude great with them, he stood on a
rov Xaov airo irao'rjs rrjs lovdaias, tccu 'lepov- level Place, with a*Crowd
of t h e people from all of t h e Judea, and J e r u - of his Disciples, % and a
ffa\7]fjL9 Kai T7/s irapaXiov Tuoow Kai ^itieovos, great Multitude of PEOPLE
salein, a n d of t h e sea-coast of Tyre and Sidon, from All J U D E A and Jeru-
ol 7)\9ojf aKovaat avrov, Kai ladrjpat airo r<x>v salem, and the SEA-COAST
who came t o hear him, a n d t o be healed from the of Tyre and Sidon, who
vocrwis avroow 1 8 Kai oi oxAou^ez/oi airo iwevfxa- came to hear him, and to
dissases of themselves; a n d t h o s e being troubled from spirits be restored from their
19 DISEASES;
r(av aKaOaprcow Kai, edepairevovro, K a t 7ras
unclean; and t h e y were healed. And all
18 and THOSE who were
9 o%Xos 6^V]Tet airreo'dri avrov on dwapiis * distressed by unclean
t h e crowd sought to touch himj for a power
Spirits were cured.
7rap' avrov e^rjpx^To, Kai taro iravras,.
from him went o u t , a n d haaled alL 19 And All the CROWD
20 sought to touch him, $For
K a i avros eirapas rovs ocpdaXfiovs avrov a Power went ou: from
And h e havingliftedup t h e eyes of himself
him, and healed all.
eis rovs fiaOrjras avrov, eXeye' MaKapioi oi
on the disciples o f himself, h e s a i d ; Blessed the 20 Andfie,having lifted
irrwxoi' Sri v/xerepa ecrrtu r) fiacriXeia rov up his EYES on his D I S C I -
poor: for yours is the kingdom of t h e P L E S , said ; % " Happy,
Oeov, 2 1 MaKapioi ol irsivoovrss vvv on x°Pr0La'~ POOB. ones \ For yours ia
God. Blessed the hungering now; for y o u shall the KINGDOM of GOD.
drjo'eo'de. MaKapioi ol K? aiovres vvv on 21 X Happy now, HUN-
be satisfied. Blessed the weeping now; for
GERINGones ! Since you
yeXao'ere. will be satisfied. % Happy
frou a h a l l l a u g h .
22
now, W E E P I N G ones I Be*
MaKapioi eo're, orav pno"f]a,doa-iv vjxas ol cause you will laugh.
Blessed are you s when may hate you the
avOpcoiroi, Kai dray acpopio'cvo'iv vfias, 22 % Happy are you,
Kai
snen, and when t h e y may separate you, when MEN may hate you,
and
ore iftio" coat, Kai eKfiaXoocri ro ovop.a vpicov cos and separate you, and may
t h e y may revile, and m a y cast o u t t h e name of you as revile and cast out your"
novripov, £v€Ka rov viov rov avBpooirov. 23
X a - NAMES as evil, on account
evil, on account of t h e s o n of t h e man. K.e- of the Son of Man.
prjre ev eKeivy rrj r)pt.epa, Kai crKiprrjo'are' idov 23 % Rejoice in That
joiceyouin that the day, a n d leap y o u for j o y ; lo
DAY, and leap for j o y ;
yap, 6 p,io~6os vpicav TTOXVS ev rep .ovpavcp" Kara for behold, your E E W A E D
) for, t h e reward of you great i n t h e h e a v e n ; accordingto will be great in HEAVEN ;
ravra yap eiroiovv rois Trpo<pr]rais ol Trarepes X for thus their EATHEBS
these for did to the prophets the fathers did to the PROPHETS.
avrcav.
ofthem. » 24 X B u t W o e t o T 0 U >
24
HXTJV oval vfiiv rots irXovcriois* bn airz- ones; JFor you have RICH
But woe t o y o u the rich; for you have your CONSOLATION.
, —1—t
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—15. Alpheus. 16. also—omit. 17. a great Crowd.
18. distressed by unclean Spirits were cured.
' t 16. Jude 1. t 17. Matt. iv. 25; Mark iii. 7. X 19. Mark v. 30; Luke viii. 46
% 20. Matt. v. 3; xi. 5; James ii. 5. % 21. Matt. v. 6. t 21. Matt. v. 4. J 22. Matt.
i. 11; 1 Pet. ii. 19; iii. 14; iv. 14. % 23. Matt. v. 12•, Acts v. 41; Col.i. 24; James i- S
£ IS. Acts vii. 51. t 24. James v . l .
(fcap. 6l 25.} titTKE. [Chap. 6 : Stf.
j ^ e r e r ^ v irapaK\t]o,iv v/ncou. 2o
Ovai V/LUV, ol 25 "Woe to YOTT who are
jp fulV the comfort of you. Woe to you, those * FULL now I Because yois.
&/j,TrGirXr)0-/jL€vor OTL ireipao'eTe' ovai vfxip, olwill hunger. * Woe to
having been filled; for you shall hunger-. Woe to you, those YOU who LAUGH now! "For
yeXoovTes vvv on irevdyjcreTG Kai /cAauerere. you will mourn and weep.
laughing now: for you shall mourn and you shall weep.
2^ Ovai, orav KaXcos vfxas enrcocriv ol avOpcoiror 26 "Woe, when MEN may
Woe, when well you may speak the men: speak well of you! for
Kara ravra yap ercoiovv TOIS i\/evb*oTrpo<p7}Tais*to thus
the
their EATHEES did
EALSE-PEOPHETS.
accordingto these for did to the false-prophets
ol irarepes avrcou, 27 t But I say to YOU,
the fathers ofthem. who HEAR me, Love your
2 ENEMIES ; do good to
^ AAA* V/JLLV Xeyca rots aKovovcrtv A.yairare THOSE W h o HATE y o u ,
' But to you I say to those hearing: Love you
*?dvs ex^povs v}xoov KaXoos TTOI€LT€ TOLS fxicrov- 28 J bless THOSE who
the enemies of you : good do youyou, pray for THOSE
to those hat- CUESE
28
ffiv vfias' €vXoy€iTe rovs Karapoojievovs
v/nas' who I N J U E E you.
ing you: bless you those cursing you:
29 J To HIM STRIKING
irpoo'evx^o'de virep TCOV eirTjpea^ovTcoy v/nas, thee on the CHEEK, present
pray you for those traducing you.
29 the OTHER also ; $ and
T(p TVTTTOUTI o~e €7Tt TY)P ffiayova, irap^xG KaL from H I M who TAKES
To the striking thee on tho cheek, offer also
AWAY thy MANTLE, with-
TK]V aXXyp' Kai aito rov aipovros crov TO IfxaTiov^ hold not even thy COAT.
the other: and from the taking oftheetbe mantle,
Kai TOV XlT(ava f17) KCoXv(T1]S. 30 $ Give to EVEUY fme
also the tunic not th>ou mayest hinder, ASKING t h e e ; and from
30 HIM W h o TAKES AWAY
HavTi 5Y Tcp aiTOWTi CG didov teat airo TOV what is T H I N E , demand it
To all and those asking thee give thou: and from the
not. 31
aipovTos TCL era, JXK] airaiTei. Kai KaOcas
taking what is thine, not demand back. And all 31 $ And as you would
0eAeTe, ha TTOICOO'IU VJXIV ol avQpwitoi, ~*\_Kai that MEN should do to you,
you wish, that may do to you the men, [also do in like manner to them.
itytets] iroieiTe avrots Sjuoioos. 3 ' Kai €t aya- 32 J And if you love
you] do you to them in like manner. And if you THOSE who LOVE you,
TraTe TOVS ayairccvTas XaPls What Thanks are due to
vfxas, iroia vfxiv
love those loving you, what to you thanks you ? for even SINNERS
€CTi ; Kai yap ol a/uapToaXoi TOVS ayairoovTas Jove THOSE who LOVE
is it? also for the sinners those loving them.
33
avTOVS ayairoo<ri Kai eai> aya9o7roi7]Te TOVS
And if you should do good those S3 * A n d i f y o u d o good
them love. to THOSE DOING GOOD to
ayadoiroiovvTas vjxas, 7roia v/ntv XaPts G&TI ;
doing good you, what to you thanks is i t ? you, YHiat thanks are due
to you? SINNERS even do
Hai * [ 7 « p J ol ap.apTcoXot TO avTo
'woiovcri, the SAME.
also [f° r ] tiie
sinners
do. the same
34 34 * And if you lend to
Kai eai> baP€i(r)Te lrapy &>v eXiu^TG airoXa- those from whom you hope
And if you should lend from whom you hope to re-
to receive, What Thanks
fieiv, iroia. bjjuv XaPLS e^Tt, Kai "^[yap] ol are due to you ? SIKSKTEES
ceive, what to you thanks is it? also [for] the
even lend to Sinners, that
a/xapTcoXoi afxapTooXois Savei^ovo'iu, Iva aitoXa they may receive an E Q U I -
sinners to sinners lend, that they may
/3wo~i TO i&a. da
TLXT)]/ ayairaTe TOVS ex^povs VALENT.
receive the like things. But love you the enemies 35 But love your E N E -
VU.00V, Kai ayadoiroieiTG Kai havei^GTe ixrjhevMIES, and do good and
otyou, and dayougood and lendyou nothing lend, in Nothing despair-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—25. F u u n o w . 25. Woe, YOU who LAUGH now. / 26. the
SAME did they to the FALSE-PROPHETS. 31. you also—omit 33. Tor if also you
do good. 33. for—omit* 34. for—omit,
1 27. Exod. xxiii. 4; Pro v. xxv. 21; Matt. v. 44; Rom. xii. 20. t 28. Matt, v. 44:
Luke xxiii. 34; Acts vii. 60. J 29. Matt. v. 39. J 29. 1 Cor. vi. 7. X 30. Deut,
xv. 7,8,10; Prov*xxi. 2Sj Matte v. 42. J 31. Matt. vii. 12. % 32. 31 alt. v. 4ft
I 34. Matt. T 43.
(Jhap. 6: 86.] LUKE. [Clmjp. 6: 4 i
Tts Kai irorcnrr} 77 yvurj, r,rts aTrrerai avrov would know who and what
Kho and what
the woman, who touche* him; the WOMAN is, that touches
6ri a/JLaprwKos GO'TI. 4 0 Kai airoKpideis b Irjaovs him.; ¥or she is a Sinner."
that a sinner she is. And answering the Jesus 40 And J E S U S answer-
e£7T6 trpos avrov ^,1/J.COU, ex<>> croi ri eiireiv.ing, said to him, "Simon,
said to him; Simon, I have to thee something tosay, I have something to say
l 4l
O 8e ({>7}o~r AiSaortfaAe, et7re. Avo xpea>(f>€i-to thee." And H E said,
He and says: O teacher, say. debt- " Teacher, say it."
Two
AeTCU i)<rav daveiarr) rivr 6 els «</>etAe drjvapia 41 " A certain Creditor
ors were to a creditor certain : the one owed denarii had Two Debtors* ONE
42
vevTaKocLa, 6 5e erepos TrevTrjKQVTa. ' M17 owed live hundred I De-
five hundred, the and other fifty. Not narii, and the OTHEB, fifty.
sxo^Tcoy * [ o e ] avrcau (nrofiovvat, a/JLCporepois
42 But not having [the
having [and] of them to pay, both
means] to pay, he forgave
e^apifraro. T t s ovv avrwu^ *£et7re] irXsiov both. . Which of them,
he forgave. Which then of them, [say] more
therefore, will love him
avrov ayairr)ereL; 43A7ro/<:pt6>€ts 5G 6 ^I/JLCW enrev most ?'*
him willlove? Answering and the Simon said:
<r
T-Ko\cifx^av(a, ort 'cp ro irXeiov exapttraTO. 43 And SIMON answer-
I suppose, that to whom the more ing, said, " He, I suppose,
he forgave.
'O fie enrevavry OpOcas €Kpivas. 44
Kcu o~Tpa- to whom he forgave MOST."
He and said to him: Rightly thou hast judged. And turn- And H E said to him, "Thou
<p€is Trpos rr}u yvvaiKa, rcf ^ifxooui e(pr}' BA.67T- hast judged correctly.'*
ing to the woman, to the Simon he said: Seest 44 And turning to the
<eis ravrinu TT)V yvvaiKa; eio-nXQov crov ets TT\VWOMAN, he said to SIMON,
thou this the woman? I came of thee into t h e "Thou seest This WOMAN;
OlKlCLV vddOp 67TI TOVS TToScXS jUOU OVK eSooKaS" I came into Thy HOUSE,
house: water for the feet of me not thou gavest: thou gavest me no "Water
avT-q 5e TOIS ftaKpvffiv e/3pe|e fxov TOVS 7ro5as, for my F E E T ; but she wef
she but with the tears ahewet of me the feet, My F E E T with TEAKS, and
/cat r a t s 6pL%i avrins €£e,ua£e. 45$iXrjfJia fioi wiped them with her H A I E .
and with the hairs of herself has wiped. A kiss tome 45 Thou gavest Me no
OVK eSco/cas* avrrj 5e a(p* ys eio"nXQovi ov Set- Kiss; h u t JSfte, since she
not thougavest: she but fromofher came in, not has
came in, has not ceased
At7T6 Karatyt.Xovo'a fxov TVVS irodas. ^ E A a t y kissing My FEET.
ceased kissing of me the feet. With oil
TT]V K€(paXf}V fxov OVK 7}Aet\|/as* avTT) 8e fxvpep 46 Thou didst not J an-
the head of me notthoudidstanoint: she butwithbalsam oint My H E A D with Oil;
47
7]A€ii|/6 TOVS 7ro5as fxov. Ov xctPLVi
Xeyca but ssfje anointed my T E E I
anointed the feet of me. with Balsam.
Therefore,
I say
crot, a<p€(avTai at afiapTiai avTTjs at iroXXai, 47 $ Therefore, I say t6
to thee,havebeen forgiven the sins of her the many, thee, Her MANY SINS nave
OTL rjyaTT'qo'e TTOXV *($ 5e oXiyov a^)t€rat, been forgiven; on this ac-
for that she loved much; to whom but little is forgiven, count she loved much; b u t
oXtyov ay<xiva. 4 8 Etvre Se avTy AtyeoovTai he to whom little is for-
little he loves. He said and to her ; Have been forgiven given, * also loves little."
9
o~ov at a/xapTtat. Kat 7}p^avTo 01 ffvvavaKzi- 48 And he said to her,
ef thee the sins. And began those reclining X"Thy S I N S have been
/xevoL Xeyeiv ev kavTois' T t s OVTOS €0~TII>, 6S forgiven."
with to say in themselves; Who this is, who 49 And the GUESTS be-
60
/cat a/xapTtas a^tr^cnv; Et7re 8e 7rpos TT\V gan to say among them-
even sins florgives? He said and to the selves ; % " Who is this that
yvvaiKa" *H TTLO'TIS O~OV <reo"co/c6 c c nopevov eis even forgives Sins?"
woman; The faith of thee haB saved thee; go in 50 And he said to the
€ip7]Vt]V, WOMAN , % " Thy EAITH has
peace. saved thee ; go in Peace.'J
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—42. and—omit. 42. sa^—omit. 47. alsolovei.
t 41. A Roman coin worth about) 14 cents, or *]&..
X 45. Psa. sxiii. 5. J 47. 1 Tim. i. 14.__ J 48. Matt. ix_. 2; Mark ii. 5. t 49. Mat*.
jxr3? Markii.7. % 50. Matt. i%, 22-?Mark v, 34; x. 52; Luke viii. •
Chap. 8 : 1.] LUKE. [Chap. 8 : 10.
KCU atcovovres \xf\ EcrTt 8e avrr} TJ ing they may not under-
ffvvicocriv. ll
and hearing I s n o w t h i s t h e stand.
n o t they may understand.
KapafioXi)' ' O (riropos, e&Tiv b Kayos TOV 6eov. 11 % NOW the PARABLE
parable; The seed, is t h e word of t h e God. is this: The SEED is the
12
Oi 5e xapa TT)V o$ov, eicrtv ol aKovovTes' WORD of GOD.
Those and by the path, are t h o s e hearing: 12 THOSE by the EOAB
6iTo epx^rai 6 8ta/3oAos, KCU cupei TOV Xoyov are THEY who H E A R ; then
then comes the accuser, and takes away t h e word the ENEMY comes, and
ano rr]S Kapfitas avTcov, Iva fxt] irio'Tevo'avTes takes away the WORD from
frora the heart of t h e m , so t h a t n o t having believed their HEARTS, that they
o~Godwo~iv. 13
Of oe eiri TT)S Trerpas, ol, drap may not believe and be
t h e y may be saved. They a n d o n t h e rock, w h o , when &aved.
a as 13 T H O S E on the ROCK
aKovcrooo~ii Trera x P Se^oj/Tat TOV Xoyov
t h e y may h e a r , with joy receives the word; are they, who, when they
KCU OVTOL plQoLV OVK £X0V(TLV* ° * ^ P 0 ^ KOLipOV
hear, receive the WORD
wig these a root not t h e y have, w h o for a season with J o y ; and yet these
i?LG,T€VOVCrti KCU €V KCLlpCp TTSlpOLO'fJLOV (MpKTTaV-
have no Hoot; they believe
will believe, a n d i n a season of t e m p t a t i o n fall away. for a Time, and in a Time
raio 14
T o 8e e i s TCLS aKavQas irtcrov, OVTOL
of Trial fall away.
That and into the thorns having fallen, these 14 And THAT having
fallen among the
THORNS
sicriv ol aKovo~avT€Sy Kai VTTO /n^pifivcav /cat are THEY, who, HAVING
are they having heard, and by anxious cares and
HEARD, and going forth
TTXOVTOV Kat rjBovoov TOV /Stow rropevo/xevoi O"V/JL-
are choked by the Anxie-
riches a n d pleasures of t h e life g o i n g forth are
lo ties, and Riches, and Plea-
nrviyovTcu, KCLI OV TeXe&tyopovcri. T o 8e ev sures of LIFE, and bring no
thoked, a n d n o t bear fruit t o perfection. Thatand in
fruit to maturity,
TT} KaXrj yrj, OVTOL eicriv, oWives ev Kapdia 15 But THAT in the
the gooc1. ground, these are, who in heart
GOOD Ground are those,
KaXri Kai ayadrj aKovcraPTss TOV Xoyov, K a r e - who,
having heard the
good a n d upright having heard the word, re-
retain it in a good
16 WORD,
Xovari, Kai tcapTTOcpopovo-iv ev viro/xovy. Ou-and honest Heart, and bear
tain, and bear fruit w i t h perseverance. No
fruit with Perseverance,
beis 8e Xvxvov aif/as, KaXvirTei avTov a'Kevei, 7) 16 J Now no one having
one a n d a lamp having lighted, covers h i m w i t h a vessel, o r
lighted, a Lamp, covers i t
VTTOKaTO) KXll>Y}S Tl9r)(TLV aXX* 6 7 U KVXVIOLS 6TTL- with a Vessel, or puts it
nnder a couch places: b u t upon alamp-stand pla-
under a Couch, but places
T l 0 7 J O * t V , *\_lva Ol 6lG~TC0p£V0}JLeV0l fiXeiTOOO'l T O it on a Lamp-stand, * that
4es, [that those entering m a y see the
THOSE COMING IN may
<pws.~\ ^ Ov yap ecrTL KpvirTov, 6 ov (pavepov see the L I G H T .
aght.] N o t for is hidden, which n o t manifest
17 + For there is nothing
y€V7)o1€Tcu' ovbe airoKpvtyov, 6 ov yvooo'Qrio'tTai hidden, which will not be
will b e c o m e } nor s t o r e d away, which n o t will b e k n o w n
18 disclosed, nor concealed,
Kai €is (pavepov eXdy. BXeireT€ ovv, iruos which will not be known,
and into light may come. Take heed then, how
and come to light,
a/cov€T6* os yap av exV> SodrjcreTai avTcp' Kai 18 Take heed, therefore,
you h e a r ; w h o f o r ever m a y h a v e , i t will b e given t o h i m : a n d
ds av /JIT] e%77, /cat 6 doKei ex^iv, apdyjo'eTat how who
you hear; % for to him
has, more will be
whoever n o t may have, even w h a t h e seems t o h a v e , will b e taken
given; but from him who
a7r' avTov. has not, will be taken away
from h i m .
19 even that which he has."
HapeyevovTO 8e irpos avTov r) [JirjTTjp Kai
Came and to him t h e mother and 19 $Now his MOTHER
ot a$eX(f>oi avTov9 Kai OVK TjSvvavTo ffvvTvx^iv and BROTHERS came to-
a n d brothers of h i m , and n o t was able t o get near wards him, but could not
avTq> §ia TOV oxXov. 20
Kat airrjyyeXrj get near him, on account
t» h i m o n a c c o u n t of t h e crowd. And ft was t o l d of the CROWD.
e 20 And i t was told him»
UVT(*>, *\_X€yovToov~\ H fir}Trip (Tov Kat ol
V> h i m , [saying;] The mother of thee and the "Thy MOTHER and thy.
'•• VATICAN MSS.—16. THOSE COMING IN may see the LIGHT—omit. 20. saying—omit.
111. Matt. xiii. 18; Mark iv. 14. % 16. Matt. v. 15; Mark iv. 21; Luke xi. S3.
t If. Mat t. x. 20 •. Luke xii. 2. 118. Matt. xiii. 12; xxv. 29; Luke xix. 26. £ 19. Mat^
i n . 4&; Mark ill. 3i„ ''
CJiop. 8 : SJL] jLUKE, [Chap. 8: 87*
•—•'
to him ? And they sailed into the country * and they obey him."
TCOP Tadaprjpcoi' fjrzs <Q~TIP aprnrepap TTJS 26 % And they sailed to
ofthe Gadarenas, which is over-against the the REGION of the * f G E R -
VaXiXatas0 ASENES, which is opposite
Galilee. to G A L I L E E .
27
'E^eXOowri 5e avrtp eirt TTJP yt]P9 virrjprrj- 27 And going out on
Going out and t o him OU t h e land, met SHORE, * a Certain Man of
(rep avTcp aprjp TIS €K TTJS TroXecas, 6s ei%e the CITY met him, who had
him a man certain out of the city, who had * Demons; and for a long
daijxopia 6K xP0V(av teat \\xaTiov OVK Time he wore no Clothes,
iKavoiP,
demons from times many, and a mantle not nor remained in a House,
speSidv(TK€T09 Kai ep oiKia OVK e/xepep, aXX9 ep but in the TOMBS.
he put on, and in a house not he remained, but in
* VATICAN' MANUSCRIPT.—25. and they obey him—omit, 26. GERASHNES. 27. a
Certain Man. 27. Demons; and for a long Time he wore.
t 26. " I was afterwards informed by Mr. Thomson of Sidon, who had recently traversed
this region, and whose knowledge both ofthe country and its language gave him great fa-
cilities in picking up information, that nearly opposite Mejdel (Magdala,) or j u s t about op-
posite where we turned south, there is a place called by t h e natives Girsa, which Mr. T.
supposes to be a corruption of Gergesene. Here there is a sharp sloping precipice of perhaps
2000 feet high. This is t h e ' s t e e p place' [kreemnou) Matt. vii. G2; Mark v. 13; Luke viii. 33.
Mark and Luke say it was i n the country ofthe Gadarenes, and we know that Gadara (eight
mile3 from Tiberias according to Josephus, Life, 65) must have been farther south. But the
term Gadarene m a y b e a wide one, and besides, t h e reading i n Mark _ and Luke is a very
doubtful one; the mass of evidence preponderates in favor of Geraseneinstead ot Gadarene,"
—Hackett.
22. Matt m i . 23; Matk iy. 35. % 86. Matt. viii. 28; Mark v. I.
Ohap. 8 : 28/! LUKE. J/hap. 8 S6.
rots {ivrj/xcMriv. 28
iS&jf 8e r o y l7}a*oui>, /cat 28 And seeing JESUS, lie
the tombs. Seeing and th« fell down before him, and
Jesus, and
avcLKpa^as, irpoa'eireo'ev avTca, teat (poovr) ja=ya\r) crying out" with a louf
crying out, he fell down to him, and\irith avoice loud Voice, said, " What hasj
6I7T6* Ti ejxoi Kai (Tot, Iritfov, vie TOV Oeov TOV —0 thou to do with me, Jesus,
Son of GOD—the
he said; "What to me and to thee, Jesus, Oson ofthe God ofthe
HIGHEST? I beseech thee,
vtyitfrov ; §eo/JLCLi (rov, fxt] fie fiacravtcrrjs,torment me n; "
highest? I beseech thee, not me thou inayst torment.
29 29 (For lie had. com-
(lIapi777eiAe yap rep irvev/naTi Tea cucadapTcp manded the IMPURE SPIRI T
(He had commanded for the spirit the unclean to come out of the MAN.
€£e\0etj> euro TOV avdpcairov TTOWOLS yap XP°~ For it had frequently seized
to come out from the man; isany for times him j and he was hound
vois (Tvvrjpirafcei avTov Kai eSeff/jLeiro a\varecri with Chains and Tetters,
1
it had seized him; and he was bound with chains and guarded; andbreaking
feat 7re5a£s, (pvhao~cro[jL<-vos' /cat Btapprjcrcau ra the BONDS, he was driven
and fetters, being guarded; and breaking the by the DEMON into the
Setr/xa, 7}\avueT0 viro TOV dai/xovos eis Tas eprj- DESERTS.)
bonds, he was driven by the demon into the des- 30 And J E S U S asked
30
uoi/s.) ~E,irr)p(OTr)o~€ 5e avTov
6 ln]o~ovshim,
9 "What is thy Name ? : '
«rts.) Asked and him the Jesus s And HE said, "Legion;"
*[A.€7cwjj T i croi eo'Tiv ovofia; *0 Se 6i7r6' Because many Demona
[saying;] Whattothee is aname? He and »aid; had entered into him.
Aeyecav on Daifxovia iroWa eia"r)\Q$v as avroi/. 31 And he besought him
Legion: for demona many had entered into him. that he would not com-
31
K.cu irapeKaXei avTov, Iva fiyj e7rtTa£?? avrois mand them to go out into
Ahd he besought him, that not he would command them the ABYSS.
32 32 Now there was a
ets TI\V afivo~crov aireXdeiv* Uv 5e e«:ei
into the abyss to go. Was and there Herd of many Swine feed-
aye\r) xoiPcav lK.av<av Poo'Koinevcav €V rep oper ing on the MOUNTAIN ;
a herd of swine many feeding and they besought him to
in the mountain:
/cat irapeKaAovv avrov, Iva eirirpetyr} avrois eis permit them to go into
and they besought him, that he would permit them into tfjem. And he permitted
€K€iuovs eio~e\9eiv. K a i eirerperpev avrois. them.
them to enter. And he permitted them. 33 Then the DEMONS
33
E^eXdovra 5e ra Saifxovia airo TOV avOpooirov, having come out of the
MAN, went into the SWINE ;
Having gone out and the demons from t h e , man,
Kcu and the HERD rushed down
eiffTjKQzv ets TOVS XOIPOVS' odp^V(rei/ V the PRECIPICE into the
they entered into the swine: and rushed the LAKE, and were f drowned.
ayehi] Kara TOV Kpy/xvov eis rr\v Kip,vr]v9 Kai 34 And the SWINE-
herd dowa the precipice into the lake, and HERDS, seeing THAT HAV-
34
aTTGTTViyr), iSovres 8e ol fioo~KovTes TO ING BEEN DONE, fled, and
were choked. Seeing and those feeding that reported it in the CITY and
yeyovos, zepvyov Kai airrjyyeiAav eis rr\v iroAiv in the VILLAGES.
having been done, fled and reported in the city 35 And they went out to
3a
/cat eis TOVS aypovs. E^rjXOov 5e tdeiv TO see THAT HAVING B E E N
and ia the villages. They came out and to see that DONE. And they came to
yeyouos' Kai r)\Qov irpos TOV lr)o"ovV} Kai JESUS, and found the MAN
having been done: and came to the Jesus, and from whom the DEMONS
evpov KadrjjAsvov TOV avdpcairov, a</>' ob r a had gone out, sitting at
found sitting the man, from whom the the EEET of * Jesus,
Haipiovia e^AyAvdei, IfA.arin'jj.evov Kai o-ca<ppo- clothed, and in his right
deinons had gone out, having been clothed and being (A mind; and they were
vovvra, irapa TOVS iroBas TOV ITJCTOV Kai e4>o/37j- afraid.
sane mind, at the feet ofthe Jesus; and they 36 Then THOSE who
dvi&av. ^ AirriyyeiXav 5* avrois Kai 01 tfiovres, SAW it informed them how
were afraid. Reported and to them and those having seen
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—30. saying—omit. 35. Jesus.
t 33. Some sceptics have objected tothis transaction, as not conformable to the character
of Jeaus. Now as the Jews were prohibited by the laws of Hyrcanus from keeping swine,
and by the law of Moses from using them as food, this act was a just punishment on these
violators of law.. The miracle itself served to manifest Christ's own regard to the law of
God, while the disposition displayed by the people, in desiring him to depart from them,
Showed bow well they needed correction.
[Chap. 8-. 46.
Chap, 8: 37.] LUKE.
iras etrcadr) 6 8ai/j.ovt(rdeis. 37
Kai Tjptorrjcrap the DEMONIAC was re*
how was saved he haying been demonized. And asked stored.
avrov airav ro irXrjdos rr)s Ttepi%(apov roov 37 2 And the Whole
him whole the multitude of the surrounding region of the MULTITUDE o f t h e SUR-
TaSapr]vcovt aireXdeiv cnr' avropv on (pofico ROUNDING COUNTRY of
Gadarenes, to go from them} for with a fear the * GERASENES % desired
ueyaXcp crvveixovro. him to depart from them;
great they were seized. Tor they were seized with
great Fear. And having
Avros Be €jufias eis ro TTXOLOV, hire err petyev. entered the * Boat h* re-
He and having gone into the ship, returned. turned.
^ E S e e r o de avrov b avrjp, cup* ov e£eX7]Xv6et 38 Now J the MAN from
Begged and of him the man, from whom had gone out whom the DEMONS had
ra BaifJiovia, eivai o'vv avru>, ATreXvcre Be gone out, desired to he
the demons,, to be with him. Sent away but with him. But *he dis-
3 9 <r missed him, saying,
avrov 6 Ir)<rovs, Xeyoov fTr o err pe(pe eis rov
Uira the Jesus. saying; Return to the 39 "Return to thy
OLKOV crov, nai oiyyov, Sera eiroi7)o~e croi 6 8eos. HOUSE, and relate how
hous» of thee, and relate, how much has done to theethe God. much GOD has done for
Kai airTjXOe, Had3 oXrjv rrjv TTOXLV Kripvacroov, thee." An d he went away,
And he went away, through whole the city publishing9 and published through the
Sera 67TOLTIO~€V avrq> 6 Iqcrovs. Whole CITY how much
kow much had done to him the Jesus, J E S U S had done for him.
40 And i t occurred, as
*°Ey€V€ro Be ev rq> viroirrpe^ai rov Ir}o~ovvi JESUS RETURNED, the
It happened and in the to return
the Jesus,
CROWD gladly received
afreBe^aro avrov 6 oxXos' ycrav yap iravres him; for they were all
gladly received him the crowd; they were for all waiting for htm.
41
rrpoo'hoKCtivres avrov, K a i iBov, 7]X6ev avrjp, 41 $And, behold, there
waiting for him. And lo, came a man,
f came a Man, whose name
q> ovofxa laeipos, Kai avros apx^v rrjs o*vva- was Jairus, and i)t was a
to whom a name Jairus, and he a ruler of the syua-
Ruler of the SYNAGOGUE;
yooyr}S b7n\px*' Kai irecrwv irapa rovs iroBas rov and falling at the FEET, of
gogue wa^; and falling at the feet of the * Jesus, entreated him to
IYJO'OV, irapeKaXei avrov eiceXdeiv eis rov OLKOV come into his HOUSE ;
Jesus, besought him to come into the house
avrov 4 2 ori Ovyaryjp /uovoyevrjs r\v avrq? oos Daughter, 43 Tor he had an only
of himself: for a daughter only was to him about
about twelve
Years of Age, and 8i)t was
eroov BccBeKa, Kai avrr} aTredvyjcTKev. Ev Be rep dying. And as he WENT
years twelve, and she was dying. In and to the the CROWDS pressed on
birayeiv avrov, ot oxXpi crweTcviyov
avrov. him.
to go him, the crowds pressed him.
43 43 J And a Woman hav-
K.at yvvt] ovo'a ev pvcrei aljuaros airo eroov ing had an Hemorrhage
And a woman being in a flow of blood from years
for twelve Years, who * had
BooBeKa, 7)ris tarpois irpoo'avaXooo'acro oXav rov consumed her Whole LIV-
twelve, who with physicians having expended whole the ING on Physicians, and
PLOV, OVK terxverzv VTT3 ovBevos OepanevOrjvai' could not be cured by any
living, not had strength by any one to be cured; one,
44
irpoaeXdovcra oirio'dev, 7]\\/aro rov KpaaneBov 44 coming up behind,
coming behind, touched the tuft
touched the TUFT of his
rov tfiariov avrov Kai Trapaxpy/uct, ecrrri 7] MANTLE; and immediately
of the mantle of him: and immediately stopped the
45 the FLOW of her B L O O S
pvcris rov atfiaros avrr]s. Kai enrev 6 liqaovs' stopped.
flow ofthe blood
ofher. And said the Jesus,
Tis 6 a^afxevos /JLOV : Apvovfxevccv Be iravroov, " W45
HO
And J E S U S said,
TOUCHED m e ? "
Who the having touched me? Denying and all,
and all denying it, PETER
enrev 6 Uerpos *\_Kai o! crw avTcp'~] Eirio'Tara, and THOSE" with him said,
said the Peter [and those with him:] O master,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—37. GERASEJTES. 37. Boat. S8. he dismissed him.
41, Jesus. 43. could not be cured by any one, coming up. 45. and. those with him—omit.
J 37. Matt. viii. 34. J 37. Aeis xvi. 39. J 38. Mark v. 18. J 41. Matt
IX. 18; Mark v. 22. J 43. Matt. i i . 5sU.
Chap. 8 : 46 LUKE. {Chap. 8 : 56.
ot OX^OL (Tvuexovcri ere Kai airoQAi^ovci' KCU " Master, the CROWDS
the crowds press on thee and crowd; and press on and crowd thee,
4G
Aeyeis* Tis 6 a\\/afjLevos [AOV ; ' O 8e lr\crovs and dost thou say, 5
' WHO
gayest t h o u ; W h o t h e having t o u c h e d m e ? Theand
Jesus TOUCHED me?' '
enrev 'Hxj/aro JXOV ris' eyco yap eyvoov 46 And Jesus said,
said; Touched me s o m e o n e ; I for know "Some one touched m e ;
dvvafiiv €^e\9ov(rau air* efiov. 47 ISouera de r\ J for IE know a Power went
apower went out from me. Seeing a n d t h e out from me."
yvvri, 6rt ovtc eAajSe, rpep.ovo'a 7]X9e, Kai 47 Then the won AN,
woman, t h a t n o t she was unnoticed, trembling came, a n d seeing that she was dis-
7rpoo"rre<rov(raavTcp, SY r)v airiav r)\paro avrov, covered, came trembling,
falling down t o him, t h r o u g h what cause s h e t o u c h e d h i m , and falling down, related
cnrrjyyeiAev *[avr££>] GVOOTVLOV TTCLVTOS rov Aaov, to him in presence of All
related [to h i m ] i n p r e s s n e e of all of t h e peopie, the PEOPLE, why she had
Kat cos taQi) irapaxpf]/"•«• 48e
O 8e eiirev avry touched him, and how she
and how she was cured immediately. H e and said was immediately cured.
to her;
* [ © a p r r e i , ] Ovyarcp' 7) maris GOV aecro&Ke ce* 48 And he said to her,
[Take courage,] O daughter; t h e faith of thee has saved t h e e : " Daughter, thy PAITH has
iropevou eis $ip7\vr\v. 49
KaAovvros, cured thee; go in Peace."
E r t avrov
go in peace. While of h i m
speaking, 49 £ While he was still
6TaL TiS 7ra a rou speaking, some one came
*pX P ctpxio'vvayooyov, Xey&v from the SYNAGOGUE-
comas some one from of t h e synagogus-raler's, saying
RULER'S house, who said,
*[auT<jt>*J 'OTi redpr]K€p r) Ovyarijp crow fxr} " Thy DAUGHTER is dead;
[ t o him;*j That is dead t h e daughter of t h e e : n o t
50 trouble *no more the
(TttiMAe rov SiSaffKaAov. ' O §e Irjo'ovs T E A C H E R . "
trouble t h o u the teacher. The but Jesus
50 But JESUS having
aitovffas, aTreKpiOrj avrcp, ~*[AeyoovJ
M77 heard it, answered him,
h i v i n g heard, answered him, [saying:] Not
51 "Fear not, only believe,
<po$ow \xovov irio'r<cve9 Kat (fcoOrjcrerai. E A - and she will be saved."
fear: only believe t h o u , a n d she shall be saved. Com-
51 And coining to t h e
B<ov 5e ets rr\v oiKiav, OVK acprjKcv ei&eAdetv HOUSE, he permitted no
ing a n d i n t o t h e house, n o t h e suffered t o enter
one *to go in with him,
ov$€Pa9 ei jjiTj Tlerpov Kai Icaawqv Kai laKcoftov, except Peter, and John,
no one, except Peter and John and James,
and James,and the PATHER
itai rov irarepa rrjs TraiBos Kai rr\v firjrepa. and the MOTHEB, of t h e
and the father ofthe child and the mother.
52 CHILD.
EKACUOZ/ <5e naures? Kai ettoirrovro avrrjv.
52 And all were weeping
Was weeping and all, and lamenting her.
and lamenting her. B u t
'O 5e enre' Mrj KAaiere' OVK aireQavev,, aAAa HE said, "Weep not; *for
H e b u t said Not weep y o u : n o t she is dead, but she i s not dead, :£but
53
Kadevdei, K a t KareyeAcav avrov, eidores ort sleeps."
sleeps. And t h e y derided him, knowing t h a t
54 53 And they derided
a7redavev. A U T O S de *\_eK$a\cov e£&> 7ra*>Tas, him, knowing That she wae
He b u t [having p u t out all,
dead.
Kparrjo'as rrjs xeLP0S
s h e was dead. afT^y, e<t)cavr}o'€9
having grasped t h e hand of her, called o u t , 54 But he, grasping he*
and] 55 HAND, called out, saying,
Kat e-irea'rpexl/e ro "MAIDEN, |arise,"
\eyoov ' H irais, eyeipov. And returned the
' saying: T h e child, arise. 55 And her BREATH re-
TTvevfxa avrrjs, Kai turned, and she stood up
breath. of her,
Kai aveo'rr} Trapaxpv^'
And
and she stood up i m m e d i a t e l y : immediately; and he or-
^tera^av avry SoOrjvai (payeiv. 56
K a t e£e<mj- dered them to give hei
he c o m m a n d e d to her to be given t o eat. A n d svereaston- food.
crav oi yovets avrrjs, ' O 5e TraprjyysiAev avrois 56 And her PARENTS
i s h e d t h e parents of her. H e but charged them were astonished, but % HE
jjLrjfievt, enr€iv ro yeyovos. charged them to tell no
uo one t o tell t h a t having been d o n e . one WHAT had been D O N B .
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—47. to Mm—omit. 48. Take courage—omit. 49. to
him—omit. 49. no more the IBAGUER. 50. saying—omit. 51. t o go i n w i t h
him, except. 52. for she. » 54. having p u t them all out, and—omit.
% 45. Mark v. 30; Luke vi. 19 t 49. Mark v. 05. T 52. J o h n xi-11, IS.
% 54. Lukevii. 14; Johnxi.4.* t 56. Mats, v u i . 4 ; ut.<i0i Mark v . 43.
Chap. 9 : 1.] LUKE. l<%ap. 9 : 11.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—11. gladly received. 12. The DAY already began to de-
eline, wnen the TWELVE came. 12. Farms. 14. as it were by.
t 12. Matt. xiv. lo; Mark vi. 35; John vi.l, 6. % 18. Matt. xvi. IS; Marfe yiii. 27.
19, Matt. xiv. 2; ver.J7 8,.
Chap. 9 : 31.] I.UKE. Itihap. : 89.
eivai ; Airoicpideis 5e 6 Tlerpos enre 0 Tov I am? J "And * Peter an-
to be ? Answering and the Peter said; The swering said, "TheCHKisi
21 c
yLpurrov TOV dtovr, O de eiriTifxTjo'as avTOis, of G O D . "
Anointed of the God. He and having strictly charged thern,
22 21 J And HE having
TraprjyyeiXe fiyhtvi Xeyeiv TOVTO° enrcov 'OTL strictly" charged them, or-
commanded to no one to tell this; saying; That
dered them to tell this to
del TOV vlov TOV avdpcoirov iroXXa iraQeiv^ Kai no one;
must the son of the man many things to suffer, and
aTroSoKi[Aao~8r}vai ano TOOV TrpecrfivTepcov Kai 22 saying, $"The SON
to be rejected by the elders and of MAN must suffer many
apx^pecav Kai ypa/j-fiaTeoov, Kai airoKTavOrivai, things, and be rejected by
high-priests and scribes, and to be killed, the ELDERS, and High-
Kai TT\ TpiTYji 7]/nepa eyepdrjvai. priests, and Scribes, and
and the third day to be raised.
be killed, and on the THIRD
23 Day be raised."
EA.676 de irpos irapTas' E J TLS deXei OTTLO'OO
He laid and to all; If any one wishes after 23 J And he said to all,
fiov epx^ffOai, apvrjcracrdoo iavTov, Kai apaT& " I f any one wish to come
me to come, let him deny himself, and let him bear after me, let him renounce
TOV o'Tavpov avTov Ka6' rjfjiepav^ Kai aicoXov- himself, and take up his
the cross of himself every day, and fol- CROSS daily, and follow
OeiTca jxoi. 24
'Os yap avtyvxtiv me.
QeXy TTJV
low me. "Who for ever may wish life the
24 For whoever would
avTov o'cocai, airoXeaei avT7}V° 6s 5° av airo- save his LIEE, shall lose it;
of himself to save, shall lose her; who but ever may and whoever loses his LIEE
Aecrjj TT}V tyvx7]p avTov GVGKCV efjiov, OVTOS o'ooo'ei on my account, he shall
lose the life of himself on account of me, he shallsave save it.
25
avTTjv. Ti yap ootycXziTai avdpoowos Kep$r)o~as
her. What for is profited a man 25 J For what is a Man
having won
TOV Koo'fxov bXov^ kavTov Se airoXeo'as, 7] fy/jua)- profited, if he gain the
thc world whole, himself and having lost, or having for- whole WORLD, and destroy
6GLS ;
26
'Os yap av €iraiaxvi/^V M6 KaL T0VS or forfeit Himself.
feited? Who for ever may be ashamed me and the 26 % For whoever is
eftovs Xoyovs, TOVTOV 6 vlos TOV avQpooirov ashamed of me, and MY
mv words, this the son of the man "Words, of fjtm the SON of
eTraicrxwdrjcreTai, oTav eXdrj ev TT\ SO|?? MAN will be ashamed,
will be ashamed, when he may come in the glory when he comes in his own
avTov, Kai TOV iraTpos? Kai TOOV ayioov ayyeXoov. GLORY, and that of the F A -
THER, and of tho HOE'S
ofhimself, and of the father, and ofthe holy messengers.
27 Angels,
Aeystr 5e v/xiv aXr)6cosf eio~t Tives TOOV &5e
I say but to you truly, are some of those here 27 J B u t I tell you truly.
effTooToov, 01 ov 1X7} yevcrccvTai OavaTov, ioos avThere are SOME STANDING!
standing, who not not »hall taste of death, till *here, who will not taste
ideoo~i TT]V fiaGiXeiav TOV 6eov0 of Death, till they sea
they may see the royal majesty ofthe God. GOD'S ROYAL MAJESTY."
28
RyeveTO Se j£€Ta TOVS Xoyovs TOVTOVS, 28 And it occurred about
It happened and after the words these eight Days after thesa
cocret ijixepai O/CTOJ, Kai irapaXafioov HzTpov Kai WORDS, taking * Peter,
about days eight, and having taken Peter and and John, and James, he
Icoavvrjv Kai latcoofiov, avefir) eis TO opos went up into the MOUN-
John and James, he went up into the mountain TAIN to pray.
irporrev^ao'dai. ^ K a t syeveTO, ev Tq> irpoo~ev- 29 And it happened, as
to pray. And it occurred, in the to he PRAYED, the EORM of
X€0~6ai avTov, TO eifios
TOV irpoGooivov avTov his FACE was changed,
pray him, the form ofthe face of him and his RAIMENT became
€T€pov, Kai 6 l/aaTiafios avTov hevKos e^affrpair- white and dazzling.
different, and the raiment of him whiteness hashing
rccp. ^ K o u iSou, avdpes Suo avpeXaXovp 30 And heboid, two Met avrep,
forth. And lo, were conversing with him,
men two were talking with h i m ,
olrives f\aav Moo(T7]s Kai HXias' 3 1 ol ocpdepres and these were Moses and
who were Moses and Elias: they appearing Elijah;
ev 8O£T7, eXeyop rr]P e^ofiop avrov, r,p e\xeXXe 31 who appearing in
in glory, spoke of t h e departure of him, which h e was a b o u t Glory, spolce of his DEPAR-
32 (
irXrjpovp ep lepovaaXrifx. 0 Se Uerpos Kai TURE which was about to
to fulfil in Jerusalem. The but Peter a n d be consummated at Jeru-
ol avp avry rjaruv fie$apnjJLepoi virpcp. A t a - salem.
t h o s e with him were having been heavy with sleep. Hav- 32 Now PETER, and
yprjyoprjaapres Se eifiov rr\P oo^ap avrov, Kai THOSE with him Jwere
ing awakened b u t they saw the glory of h i m , and overpowered with Sleep ;
TOVS 8vo avdpas rovs avpearo)ras avro). 33
K a i but having awakened, they
the two men those standing with h i m . And saw his GLORY, and VHOSE
eyepero ep rcc dia-^ccpL^eadaL avrovs air3 avrov, TWO Men STANDING with
it happened in the t o depart them from him, him.
eiirep 6 Uerpos trpos rop Irjaovp' Ernarara, 33 And it occurred, when
said the Peter to the Jesus: O master, they were DEPARTIN G from
KaXop earIU 7]/xas wSe eipai' Kai iroi7]aoo/j.ep him, PETEB, said to J E S U S ,
good i t is us here to be: and we may m a k e "Master, it is good for us
aK7]vas rpeis, (xiap aoi, Kai fxiap Mooaei, Kai to be here; and let us
tents 'three, o n e for t h e e , and one for Moses a and make three Booths; One
/xiav HAm* (xr) eiScos o Ae7€i. M
Tavrade avrov for thee, and One for Moses,
one f o r E l i a s : n o t knowing w h a t h e says. These and ofhim and One for Elijah;" not
Xeyopros, eyepero pecpeXr], Kai eTveattiaaep knowing what he said.
saying, came a. cloud, and overshadowed 34 And as he was thus
avrovs, ecpofiydrjaap oe ep rq> eKeivovs eiarjXdeip speaking, a Cloud came and
them, t h e y feared and i n the those t o enter covered t h e m ; and they
35
eis rrjp vetyeXyp. Kai (poovrj eyepero <BK rrjs were afraid when *they
into the cloud. A n d a voice came o u t of t h e ENTEEED the CLOUD.
pecpeXys, Xeyovaa' " Ovros eariv 6 vlos aov 6 35 And a Yoke pro-
cloud, saying: "This is t h e son of me t h e ceeded from the CLOUD,
36
ayaTTTjros' avrov aKovere." Kai ep T(f saying, % "Thisis my *SON,
beloved: him hear you." And in the the BELOVED; Jhear him."
yepeadai rr\v (pupr]p, evpedr] 6 Irjaovs fiovos. 36 And when the VOICE
t o have been the voice, was found the Jesus alone. had ceased, * Jesus was
K a i a u r o t eaiyqaap, Kai ovdepi aTrvryyeiXap ev found alone. J And then
And they were silent, a n d t o n o one told in were + silent, and told no
eKeipais rats 7)[xepais ovdep cop ecopaicaaip. one in Those DAYS what
thOBe the days n o t h i n g of w h a t they h a d seen. they had seen.
3
?Eyepero Se ep rrj e^7}s 7][iepq, KareXOoprcop 37 J Now it happened
I t happened and i n t h e n e x t day, having c o m e down the NEXT Bay, when they
avrcov awo rov opovs, avprjprTjaep avro) o%Aos came down from the MOUN-
them from the mountain, met him a crowd TAiN,a great Crowd met
him.
iroXvs. ^ Kai toov, aprjp aivo rov oxXov ape-
great. And lo, a man from the crowd cried 38 And behold, a Man
from the CROWD, cried
jSoTjcre, Xeycav AioaaKaXe, oeofxai aov, 67ri/3Ae- londly, saying, "Teacher,
londly, saying: O teacher, I pray thee, to look I beseech thee, to look on
*J/ai em rop vlop fiov, on {xopoyevris eari fxoi' my SON, Eor he is my Only
on the son c-fme, for only-born he is t o m e ; Child.
39
Kai idov, Tvpevfia Aa/jcfiapet avrov, Kai e£ai- 39 And behold, a Spirit
and lo, a spirit seizes him, and sud- seizes him, and he suddenly
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—34. they. 35. CHOSEN BON. 36. Jesus.
t 36. Jesus enjoined silence upon the spectators of his transfiguration, (see Matt. xvii.
9), till after his resurrection; and probably one principal reason of this injunction of se-
crecy to the disciples might be our Lord's unwillingness to force the people into a belief oi
his divine character b y a degree of evidence which would control t h e mind, and n o t leave
free scope for the exercise of the moral dispositions and the ingenuous workings of the heart.
He appears to have consulted this purpose, on all occasions, with particular attention.—
Wakefield.
I 32. Dan. viii. 18; x. 9. % 35. Matt. iii. 17. J 35. Acts in. 22, J 85, Matt.
xvii. 9. X 37. Matt, xvii, 14; M a r k i x . U , 17-
dhap. 9 : 40.] LUKE. [€fo»i 9 : 4S.
KE3>. if. 1 0 .
CHAPTER X.
1
Mera de ravra avedei^ev 6 Kvpios * [ K C « ] 1 Now after this, the
Aftei BOW these things appointed the lord [also]
LOED appointed * Seventy
erepovs €(5dojLL7]Kovra9 Kai aireo'reiXev avrovs Others, and J sent them
others seventy, and sent them
two by two before him in-
ava dvo irpo irpoffooirov avrov eis irao'av iroXiv to Every City and Place,
each two before face of him&elf into every city
2 where he was about to go.
Kai ro7rov} ov e/ueXXev avros ep^eo'dai. EXe~
and place, where was about he to go. He 2 * And he said to them,
yev ovv irpos avrovs' ' O jaev depiCjuos TTOXVS, | " T h e IIAEVEST indeed is
said then to them; The indeed harvest great, plenteous, but the EEAP-
oi 5e epyarai oXiyor herjd^re ovv rov tcvpiov EES are few; beseech,
the but laborers few; implore therefore the lord therefore, the LORD of the
rov depLO'fxov, dircos eKfiaXr} epyaras eis rov HABVEST, that he would
ofthe harvest, the send out Laborers to HEAP
that he would send out laborers into
Oept.o'fJLOv avrov. 3
'Tirayere' idov, eyw airocr-it.
harvest of himself. Go you: lo, I send 3 Go; J behold, * I send
reXXoo vp,as cos apvas ev piece? Xvtcooy. 4 M77 you forth as Lambs among
you as lambs in midst ofwolves. Not Wolves.
fiao~ra£ere fiaXavriov, /JLTJ Trrjpav y.r)de virodr)- 4 $ Carry no Purse, nor
carryyou a purse, nor a bag nor san-
Bag, nor Shoes, and salute
fiara' Kai jX7]deva Kara rrjv odov ao"xao"r}o-Qe. no one by the EOAD.
dais: and no one by the way salute.
§
ELS 7]V 5' av oiKiav eio'epx^o'de, irpwrov Xeyere' 5 J And into Whatever
Into what and ever house you may enter, first say y o u .
House you enter, say first,
6 e
EiprjVTj rep oiKcp rovrcp. K.ai eav y etcei ' Peace to this HOUSE.*
Peace to the house this. And if may be there
vlos eipr}V7)S, eTravairavcerai 67T1 avrov 7) eipyjVT] 6 And if a Son of Peace
a son of peace, shallrest on him the peace is there, your PEACE shall
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—60. And lie said. 62. to him—omit. 1. Seventy-
iwo, and sent. 1. also—omit. 2. and he said. S. I send.
t 59. Matt; viii. 28. J 61. See 1 King's xix. 20. i 1. Matt. x. 1: Mark vi. 7,
£ '£ Matt. ix. 37,38; John iv. 35. t 3. Matt. x. 16. | 4. Matt. x. 9,10; Mask vi,
8; Luke ix. 3. J 5. Matt. x. 12.
Chap. 1 0 ; 7.]
LUKE. [Chap. 10 s 16.
Kat 6 aderoop v/xas e/xe aderef b 5 e e^ue adercav, R E J E C T S you, rejects Me;
Said h e rejecting you me rejects: he and me rejecting, and lie who R E J E C T S Me,
«0eiT€f, TOV awocrreiAapTa /x€. V rejects H I M who S E N T m e . "
i - eject», the one sending me. 17 And the *SEVENT!
1 returned with J o y , saying,
^'Tir€o'rp€\pav 8e ot k^ojX7]Kovra jxera % a p a s , " L o r d , even t h e D E M O N S
Having returned and t h e seventy with j°y>
are subject to u s by thy
AeyovTes' Kvpie, Kat ra dai/j,ovia vTroTaarcerai N A M E . "
saying: O lord, and the demons are subject
18 And he said to them,
7}fxiu ev rep ovofxari crou. 1 8 Et7re de UVTOIS' E0ea>- " I saw t h e A D V E R S A R Y
to us in t h e name of t h e e . H e said and to t h e m ; I be-
falling from H E A V E N like
povv TOV (raravav &s acnpairrjv e/c TOV ovpavov Lightning.
held t h e adversary as lightning out of t h e heaven
19
19 Behold, * I have given
irecrovTa. I 5 o u , diBca/xi vfxiv TTJV e^ovcriav yOU A U T H O R I T Y t o T R E A D
having fallen. Lo, I give t o you t h e authority on Serpents and Scorpions,
TOV iraTeiv eiravco ocpeoov Kai crKopiricav, Kai CTTI and on All * T H A T P O W E R
of the t o tread on serpents and scorpions, and on which is of t h e E N E M Y ;
iracrav TT]V fivvajjuv TOV ex^pov Kai ovfiev
x/jxas and nothing shall by any
all the power of t h e enemy; and n o t h i n g y o u means injure Y o u ;
20
0V [AT] a^LKYjCj}. U\f]P 6V TOVTCp JJL7] XalP€T€i 20 b u t rejoice not in this,
not n o t you may hurt. B u t in this not rejoice, That t h e S P I R I T S are s u b -
Cj ai €T€ e
OTI r a Tri/evfiaTa VJXIV i jroTao~o*€Tai' x P ^ > ject to y o u ; b u t rejoice
that t h e spirits to y o u are subject; rejoice y o u b u t , That J your N A M E S * h a v e
OTI r a ovoixaTa vfxcov eypa(j)7) ev TOIS ovpavois. been enrolled in the H E A -
that the names of you are written in the heavens. VENS."
21 21 X I n T h a t H O U R * he
Ev avTy T7) oopct, TjyaWiacraTO Tcp Trvev/xaTi
In this the hour exulted the spirit exulted in theiiOLYSPiaiT,
h Irja'ovs, Kai enrew E£ofxohoyov/jLOt o"ot, 7 r a r e p , and said, " 1 adore thee, O
flip Jesus, and said; I praise thee, O father, Father, Lord of H E A V E N
Kvpie TOV ovpavov Kai TT)S JT)S9 OTI aireKpvtyas and E A R T H , Because, hav-
O lord of t h e heaven and the earth, that t h o u hast hid ing concealed these things
TavTa aivo o'ocpoov icai CWZTOOV, Kai aireKa\v\pas from t h e Wise and Intelli-
these things from wise men and discerning men, and t h o u hast revealed gent, thou hast revealed
them to B a b e s ; yes, F A -
avTa V7]iuotsm vai, 6 iraTrjp, OTI OVTOOS eyeveTO
them t o babes; yes, t h e father, for even so i t was
THER; For thus it was
well-pleasing in t h y sight.
22 UavTa
evBoKia efxirpoo'Qev o~ov.
fxoi TvapeSoQi]
good in presence of thee. All to me are given 22 J All things are im-
parted to me by my F A -
viro TOV iraTpos JJLOV Kat ovdeis yivooo~Kei, TIS T H E R ; and no one, knows
by the father of m e ; and n o one knows, who
who the SON is, except t h e
eo'TiP 6 vlos €i fxr) 6 iraTrjp' Kai TIS €O~TIV 6 F A T H E R ; and who the F A -
is t h e son if not the father; and who is t h e THER. is, except t h e S O N ,
iraT'tjp, et /XTJ 6 vlos, Kai 6 and he to whom t h e S O N
*cp eav fiovArjTai
father, if n o t t h e son, and to w h o mmay be disposed to reveal
may be willing t h e
vlos. airoicaXvtyai, 23
K a t o"Tpa(peis irpos TOVS him."
son t o reveal. And turning to the 23 And t u r n i n g t o his
fxadrjTaSf icaT3 ideav eiife' Maicapioi ol ocpQaXjxoi, D I S C I P L E S , he said pri-
disciples, privately h e said; Blessed the eyes, vately, $ " Happy are
24 THOSE EYES Which ;SEE
ol iHXerrovTes, a fiAeireTe. \eyoo
v/uuv, what you see ; yap
those seeing, what y o u see. I say for to you,
24 Tor I tell you, $ T h a t
OTI TTOWOL 7T(>o<p7)Tai Kat /3ao''i\eis 7]9e\7]0~av Many Prophets and Kings
that many prophets and^ kings desired
desired to see the things
ideiu, a v/xeis j8Ae7reTe, Kai OVK etdov: Kai which g o u see, and saw ;
to see, what y o u see, and not saw: a n d them n o t ; and to hear t h e
g.Kovo'ai, a, afcoveTe^ kat OVK 7}Kovo-av* things which you * hear v
t o hear, what you hear, and n o t heard. and heard them n o t . "
a<p€5 7}fJLiv ras a/xaprias rifxcav^ Kai yap avroi 4 and forgive us our
forgive to us the sins of us, even for ourselves SINS ; for me ourselves
acpiepev iravri ocpetXovri r)fxiv ZKTevty- also forgive every one who'
KCU pr]
forgive all owing us; and not thou mayest
is indebted to u s ; and
5 abandon us not to Trial."
tcys r)pas eis Treipacr/xov. Kcu aire Trpos avrovs' 5 And he said to them,
lead us into temptation. And he said to them;
" Which of you shall have
Tis e£ vfiGov e£ej (pi\ov, KCU Tropevo'erai Trpos a friend, and shall go to
Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go to him at Midnight, and say
avrov fj.to'ouvKTLOV;, tcai enry avra)' 4>tAe, to him, ' Friend, lend me
him at midnight, and say to him; O friend, Three Loaves;
6
Xpwvov fxoi rpeis aprovs' eTveidr) (piXos fxov 6 for a Friend of mine
lend t o m e three loaves; because afriend of me has come to me out of his
00
irapeyevero e | SSov irpos jxe, KCU OVK ex o Road, and I have nothing
has come from a way to ms, and not I have what to place before him ?'
irapa6r]0'w KUTOD* ? icaiceivos effwdev airoKpideis 7 And f)e answering
Ishallset for him; Audhe from within answering from within should say,
eircy MTJ fxoi KOTTOVS Trapexe* 77877 T) Bvpa ' Do not trouble m e ; the
shouldsay; Not t o m e trouble do thou cause; already the door DOOE, is now closed, and
KeKAeitTTCu, Kcura Traifiia JXOV fxsr* e/xov eis ry\v my CHILDREN are with me
has been shut, and the children of me with me in the m B E D ; I cannot rise to
itoir-qv eicriv ou dovapai avaaras hovvai aoi. give thee.'
bed are; not I ara able having arisen to give tothee. 8 I tell you, $ Though
8
Asyco v/xiv, et KCU ov Scocrei avrcp avacrras, he will not rise and give
I say to you, if and not will give to him having arisen, him because he i s Hi*
5ia TO eivat avrov cpihov, 8la ye rr\v avaideiav Friend, yet because of his
because the to be of him afriend, throughindeed the importunity IMPORTUNITY indeed, he
CLUTOV eyepdeis Soxre* avrra oawv xpyC* *
1 9
K a - will rise and give lum, as
of him arising he will give to him as many as he wants. And many as he nee^s.
yot vpuv A e y w Aireire, 9 i And K say to yon,
KCU do6r)0~€Tcu vfiiv
1 t o you say; Ask you, Ask, and it will be given
and it shall be given to you;
£r}T€iTe, KCU eup^crers' Kpovere, KCU avoiyrjo~€- you; seek, and you will
tind; knock, and it will be
»eekyou, and you shall find: knock you, and it shall be
opened to you.
rat bp.iv. 10 Has yap 6 aircov Aa/ufBaver Kai 10 For EVERY ONE who
opened to you. All for the asking receives: and
ASKS, receives; and H E
6 (TJTOOV evpLO'KeL' Kai rep Kpovovri avoiyqcreTai. who SEEKS, finds j and
the seeking finds. and to the knocking it shall be opened. to H I M who KNOCKS, the
11
Tii/a 8e v/JLoovrovTrarepaairrjo'ei aprov, door * is opened.
6 vlos
Which now of you the father shall ask the son 11 i* And "What FATHER
bread,
jitTj Xidov €7rt8coo"ei avrcv; 7] Kai ix® > I ) avn vv 17 among you, who, if his
toot a stone will give to him i or also a nal> notinplaceof SON request Bread, will
give him a Stone ? or if he
iX@vos o<ptv eTTidcco'ei avrcp; uy] icai cav airt\ar\ ask for a Fish, will instead
a fish a serpent will give to him: or also if he may ask of a Fish give him a Ser-
<aov, p.7] GTridoooret avrcp crKopiriov; 1 3 Ei ovvpent?
an egg, not will give to him a scorpion? If then 12 oi* also, if he should
vfieis, TTOVY)poi vTrapxovres, otbare hop,ara ask an Egg, will give him.
you, evil being, know you gifts a Scorpion ?
ayada. didovai rois rexvois V/XCOV, irocrcp fiaWov 13 If gou, then, being
good to give to 6ne «hildren of you, howmuch more Evil, know how to impart
6 Trarrjp, 6 e£ ovpavov, Sooo'eLTTvevfxa ayiov rois good Gifts to your C H I L -
the father, that of heaven, will give a spirit holy to those DREN, how much more
v.irovo'tv avrov; will the FATHER, THAT of
HEAYEN, give holy Spirit
asking him?
to THOSE who ASK him ?'*
14
Kcu r\v GKPaWwv $aip.oviov9 Kai avrov r)v 14 i And he was casting
Ana he was casting out % demon, and it was out * a dumb Demon. And
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—10. is opened. 11. If a SON ask a Fish ol any one of you
that«is a FATHER, will he for afishgive him a Serpent ? 12. or also, if he ask an Eg^, will
he give him a Scorpion ? 14. dumb Demon. And it.
• t 8. Luke xviii. 1. t 9. Matt. vii. 7; xxi. 22; Mark xi. 24; Johnxv .?; James i 0:
1 John iii. 22. J 11. Matt. vii. &. .t 14. Matt. ix. 82 ; xii. 22.
<fcap. 11:15.] LUKE. [dhap. 11: M.
tcoo4>ov eyepero §e TOIV haifxopiov e^eXOopros, it came t o pass, when t h e
dumb: it came to pass and of the demon having come out, D E N O N h a d departed, t h e
eXaXrjo'ep 6 Koocpos' Kai ol o%Aoi. DUMB m a n spoke, and t h e
eOav/jcaffap
spoke the dumb: and crowds. CHOWDS wondered,
wondered the
l5
Tipes 5e e£ avroov eiirop' EP BeeA£e/3ovA, 15 B u t some of them
Some but of them said: By Beelzebul, said, " H e expels D E M O N S
apxovri reop dai/xopieop, exfiaXXei ra §ai{xopia' through Beelzehul, * t h e
a ruler of the demons, he cast out the demons: P M N C E Of t h e DEMONS."
36
krepoi de Treipa^opres, o"r)\xeiop reap3
avrov him,16 And others, X trying
others but tempting, a sign from him
sought of him a Sign
from Heaven.
eQr\rovp e | ovpauov. ^ A U T O S 5e eidoos avrcop 17 B u t % fie knowing
sought from heaven. He but knowing of them
Their T H O U G H T S , said to
ra diaporjfxara, eiireu avrois' Hacra fSaciXeia, them, " Every Kingdom
the thoughts, said to them: Every kingdom, being divided against itself
€<p' kavry\v Sia/nepio'deLcra, eprjjuovrai, Kai is desolated; and House
against herself having been divided, is brought to desolation, and falls against House.
18
0LK0S €TTl OIKOV TTLTTTei. E i 8e Kai 6 GCLTOLUaS 18 And if the ADVER-
bouse upon house falls. If and also the adversary
> SARY also is divided against
€(f) eavrop 8i€/j.€pur67), TTOOS craOrjcrerai i) himself, how shall his
gainst himself has been divided, how shall stand the KINGDOM stand ? Because
BacriXeia avrov ; on Xeyere, ep BeeA^eySouA you say that I expel D E -
kingdom of him P for you say, by Beelzebul MONS through Beelzebul.
19
€Kf3aXXeiP jxe ra Saifxopia. E t Be eyca ep 19 Besides, if 5 through
to cast out me the demons. If but I by Beelzebul expel D E M O N S ,
BeeA^ejBouA eKfiaXXoo ra Bai/nopta, ol vlot by whom do your S O N S
Beelzebul cast out the demons, the sons cast t h e m o u t ? Therefore,
'' JXOOV ep rivi €KfiaXXovo~i; Aia rovro Kpirai then will be your J U D G E S .
ol you by whom do they cast out ? Through this judges 20 But if J by a Finger
VJAOOV avroi ecrovrai. "20 E i 5e ep SaKrvXcp Oeov of God I cast out the DE-
of you they shall be. If but by a finger of God MONS, f then God's ROYAL
€/c/3aAAw ra 8ai/JL0Pia, apa e(p6ao~ep ec/T v/j.as MAJESTY has unexpectedly
I cast out the demons, then has suddenly come upon you come to you.
i] fiacriXeiarov deov. 21<Orap 6 i<rxvP0S KaOoo- 21 J When the S T R O N G
the royal majesty oi the God. When the strong one having one armed guards H I S
irXifffxepos <pvXao~crr} rrjp eavrov avXrjP, ep Palace, h i s P O S S E S S I O N S
been armed should he guard the of himself a palace. in are i n Safety;
eip7)PT) ecrri ra virapxopra avrov 22 eTrap Be 6 22 but whenever one
peace are the possessions of him; as soon as but the * stronger than he, having
laxvporepos avrov e7reX6cov PLKTJO'T) avrop, entered should overcome
stronger of him having entered should overcome him, him, he takes away the
rrjp iraPoirXiap avrov aipei, e(p* 7] eireiroidei, ARMS in which he confided,
the arms of him takes away, in which he hadconfided, and distributes his SPOILS.
Kai ra crKvXa avrov diadidcxxriv. 23
' O jLirj COPme,23isHagainst E who is not with
me; and H E
and the spoils of him distributed. He not being
y who GATHERS hot with
/u,er efiov, Kar' efiov ecrri' Kai b fir) ffvvaycov me, scatters.
with me, against me is; and he not gathering
24 24 | When the IMPURE
/jier' €fxov, o'KopTTL^ei. 'Orap ro anadaprop Spirit is gone out of the
with me, scatters. "When the unclean MAN, it roves through
•7rpevf/.a e^eXdrj airo rov apQpooirov, diepxerai Parched Deserts, seeking a
spirit may come out from the man, passea Place of Best*, and not
5Y apvdpoop rowoop, £rjrovp apairavcriP' Kai finding one, *theo it Bays,
through dry places, seeking a resting place; and I will return tomy HOUSR,
p.7) evpio'KOP, Xeyei' ^Troarpe^oo eis rop OIKOP from which I came out.
not finding, says; Iwillreturn
25
into the house 25 And coming, i t finds
fxov, bQev e£r)Xdop. K a i eXQop evpio'Kei it * empty, swept, and
of me, whence I caane out. And having come it finds furnished.
G-ecrapcofiepop Kai Kefcoarfxrjfiepop. '26 Tore iropeve- 26 Then i t goes, and
having been swept and having been adorned. Then it goeB
* VATICAN Mss.—15. the PRINCE. 22. stronger. 25. empty swep\ and furnished,
t 20. See Note on Matt. xii. 28.
t 16. Matt. xvi. 1. t 17. Matt, xii 25; Mark iii. 24: John ii. 25. t SO. Exod, wili
JO. * % 21. Matt. xii. 29; Mark iii. 27. $ 24. Matt. xii. 41. **W.TUI.
Chap. 11; 27.] L U K E . [C7iap.ll: 83.
34
iroDcriy* '0 Xvxvos TOV (roop.aros ecrriv 6 34 J T h e L A M P of thf
tee. The lamp of the body is the BODY is * t h i n e E Y E ; w h e t
o(p6a\fj,os' OTOLV " ^ [ o u ^ ] 6 ocpdaXfxos crov airXovs thine E Y E is clear, t h j
eye; when [therefore] the eye of thee sound Whole BODY also is enlight.
e
77, KCU bXov TO crco/aa crov (pooTGivov eamv ened ; h u t when i t i s dim,
maybe, also whole the body of thee enlightened is: t h y B O D Y also is darkened.
eiray de irovr)pos c
?7, KOLL TO crcofia crov Q~KOT€IVOV. 35 Take heed therefore,
when but evil may be, also the body of thee darkened. t h a t T H A T L I G H T which is
*5^Korrei ovv, JULT] TO (poos TO ev crot, CTKOTOS GCTTLP.in thee be n o t Darkness.
Take heed therefore, not the light that in thee darkness is. 36 If, therefore, t h y
36
EL ovv TO crcofxa crov bXov (pcoTeiPov, /JLT] £%OV whole B O D Y be enlight-
. If Aereforethe body of thee whole is enlightened, not having ened, having no P a r t dark,
TI fiepos CKOTGIVOV, eerTcu (poTeivov oXov, cos the Whole will b e enlight-
any part dark, will be enlightened whole, as ened, as w h e n t h e L A M P b;>
OTOLV 6 XVXVOS TJ) aCTTpaiTT} (pCOTL^T) (T6. its B R I G H T N E S S enlighten^
when the lamp by tbe brightness may enlighten thee. thee."
3 37 A n d while h e w a s
? Ei/ SV Tcp XaX7)(rcu, rjpcoTa avTov $>apicrouos speaking a Pharisee invi-
In and the to have spoken, asked lain a Pharisee
ted him f to dine with h i m ;
* [ T * S J STTCOS apLCTTTja-r) Trap' avTcp, Eio'eXOcov and h e w e n t i n , a n d r e -
[certain] that he migh; dine with him. Having entered
clined.
5e au€ir€(T€U. ^ ' O de <Papio~aios ifioois edav/ua-
and he reclined. The and Pharisee seeing wondered 38 And % t h e P H A R I S E E
rrev, OTL ov irpooTOV efiairTiady} irpo TOV apicriov. noticing it, wondered t h a t
because not first he was dipped before the d'nner. he cLd n o t first t immerse
89
EiTfe de 6 KVpsos itpos avTov Nuz> v/aets ol before t h e D I N N E R .
Said and the Lord to him; Now you the 3 9 % And thf L O R D said
Qapio'ttioi TO t^oodev TOV iroTrjpiov KOLL TOV TTLVCL- to him, " N o w j>ou P H A R I -
Phai'isees the outside of the cup and of the plat- S E E S cleanse t h e O U T S I D E
Kos KadapL^eTe' TO Se eo'coBev VJXOOV yefxei of t h e C U P a n d P L A T T E R ;
v c m r
tev you cleanse: the but inside of you is full b u t % I N S I D E is full of
40
dpirayrjs KOLL iropr]pcas. Acppoves, ou% 6 Extortion and Wickedness.
of extortion and ofeviL O unwise, not he 40 Senseless m e n ! d i d
Troi7)o~as TO e^oodev, KOLL TO eaoodev eiroirjcre; n o t H E who M A D E t h e
having made the outside, also the insjde made? OUTSIDE make the I N S I D E
*l TIX7]V TO, ZVOVTOL ZoTZ €XG7)/L100~V1'7)V' KCLL also?
But the jhings being within give you alms: and
41 J B u t give i n Alms
42
idov, iravTa Kadaoa bjxiv ecrTiu. AXX*
ovai the T H I N G S W I T H I N , a n d
1:-, all things clean to you is. But wos
benold, ail things are p u r e
vfjuv rois Oapitfcuois, OTL airodtKaTovTe TO to you.
fco you the Pharisees, for you tithe the
ffivo&fAOj/f KOLI TO iryiyavoV) KOLL irav Xaxavov 42 J B u t Woe t o you,
mints a n ' the rue, and every pot-herb: P H A R I S E E S S Because yon
K:.H irapepx^^O T%V Kpicriv KCU TTJU ayair7)V TOV t i t h e of M I N T , a n d Louiv,
and rjCLi"-ass by l^c 'astice and the love of the and Every Pot-herb^ b u t
Oeoio TarTa edc z iroirjo'at^ iictKeiva [xrj disregard J U S T I C E a n d t h e
God. These things ;;ou oujdht to have done* and those not LCVEofGoD; these things
ttcpieycu. ycu ought to practise, a n d
to omit. not to omit those.
4
^Ovcu bfxiv TOLS &apt.o~atoLsi OTL ayairaTt 43 % Woe to you., P H A R I -
Woe to you the Pharisees, for you love S E E S ! Because you love
a tree [great,] and tha birds of the heaven BIRDS Of the HEAVEN
* VATICAM MANUSCRIPT.—15. But the Lord answered him, and said. 19. gveat—omit.
t 13. Mark xvi. 18; Acts ix. 17. t 14. Exod. xx. 9. % 14. Matt. xii. 10; Marls
iii, 2; Luke vi. 7 i xiv.3, i 15. Luke xv. 5. J 1Q. Luke xix, 9. J 18. Matt
xuLSl, Mark iv. 80.
dhap. 13. 20/j LUKE. [Chap. IS: SO.
Ka.T€(TK7iV60(r€i; ev rois KXadois avrov, ^° Kaibuilt their nests in its
lodged in * the branches of it. And BRANCHES."
waXiv enre- Tivi dfxoicocra} rr\v fiao"iX€iav rov 90 And again he said,
again he said: To what shall I compare the kingdom ofthe " To what shall 1 compare
9eov; 21<O/JL0ia earn CvI^Vi W Aa^Soyrra yvvi] the21KINGDOM I t
of GOD ?
resembles Leaven,
efGodP Like it is to leaven,which having taken a woman
which a Woman taking,
evefcpvipev eis aXevpov o'ara rpia, eoos ov e£v- mingled in three t Mea-
mi.xed into of meal measures three, till was sures of Meal, till the
ficodrj dXov 22 Kat Sieiropsvero Kara TroXeis whole fermented."
(earened whole. And he passed throughout cities 22 {And he passed
Kai KoojxaSj ^i^ao'Kwv, Kai Tropeiav Trotov/xevos through Cities and Villa-
and towns, teaching, and went on making ges, teaching, and traveling
ets 'lepovcraXrj/j.. ^ EiTre 8e rts avrcp' Kvpie, towards Jerusalem.
for Jerusalem. Said and one to him: O lord, 23 And some one said
ft oXiyoi ol ffoofr/xevoi; ' O 5e enreirpos avrovs' to him, " Master, are those
are few those being saved: He and said to them: few who are BEING saved?"
24
Ayeovi£eo~86 etffeXdeiv 5ta rrjs o'revrjs dvpas' And HE said to them,
.Agonize y*u t o enter through the strait door: 24 J " Earnestly endea-
bri iroXXoi, Xeyot) vfiiv, fyrrjo-ovo-tv eio-eXOeiv, vor to enter through the
NARROW Door; For many,
for many, I say to yon, will seek to enter,
25 I tell you, will seek to
Kai OVK iffx^^ovffiv, A<py ob av eyepOy 6 enter in, and will not be
and not will he able. From when may be raised the able.
otKoSefTTrOT/js, Kai airoKXeio*r} rt\v Qvpav, Kai 25 When the HOUSE-
householder, and may have shut the door, and HOLDER shall rise and
ap^7}o~9e €^<a kffravai, Kai Kpoveiv rrjv Qvpav, close the DOOR, and you
you may begin without to stand, and to knock the door, shall begin to stand with-
Ksyovres' Kvpie, ^ [ / c i i / n e , ] avoi^ov rjfiiv Kai out, and to knock at the
saying: O lord, [O lord,] open thou to u s : and DOOR, sayiLg, J ' Master,
open to u s ; ' and he shall
cnroKpideis cpet vfiip' OVK oiSa v/xas, TTOOCU answer and say to you,
answering he will say to yon: Not I know you, whence ' I do not recognize you;
ccrTe. 2 6 T O T 6 ap^ea'de Xeyeiv E<payo/j.eu evoo- whence are y o u r
you are. Then you will begin to Bay: "We ate in pre- 26 you will then begin
wiov GOV Kai ev rais trXareiais TJ/JIUV edida^as. to say,' We have eaten and
fence of thee and in the wide places ofusthouhast taught. drank in thy presence,and
27 Kai epei' Aeyca v/ntv, VjJ.IV, OVK OVK oida *[i5 / uas,] thou hast taught in our
OPEN SQUARES.'
And he will say I say to y JU, not I know
27 i But he will say
iro8ev eo'Te* airoo'rTjre arr efiov iravres ol * to you, ' I do not know
whence you are: depart you from me all the from whence you art,.
epyarat rrjs adiKtas' ^ E/cei ecrrai 6 KXavOjxos Depart from me, all you
workers ofthe wrong. There will be the weeping WORKERS of Wickedness.'
Kai 6 {Spvyfxos Tfov odovroov, orav o^Tjade AfipaafA 28 There will be the
and the gnashing ©/ the teeth, when you may see Abraam W E E P I N G and the GNASH-
ING of TEETH, J when you
tai IffaaK Kai iwisoofi Kai iravras rovsirpocprjras shall see Abraham, and
and Isaac and Jacob and all the prophets
Isaac, and Jacob, and All
ev rrj (SaariXcLa rov Oeov, i/jxas 8e eKfiaXofievovs the PROPHETS in the KIN G-
in the kingdom ofthe God, you and being cast DOM of GOD, and DOU cast
29
€^co. Kai rj^ovo'iv airo avaroXcov Kai 8VO~/J.C0V9 out.
outside. And they willcome from east and west, 29 And they will come
Kai airo Boppa Kai Norov Kai avaKXidrjcrovrai from the East and West,
and from North and South: and will recline and from the North and
South, and will recline in
ev rri fiacriX€ia rov deov, ^ K c u idov, eio'iv the KINGDOM of GOD.
ta the kingdom ofthe God. And lo, they are
30 % And behold, they
* VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—25. Lord—omit. 27- speaking to you, I know not.
87. you—omit.
1 21. See Note on Matt. xiii. 33.
t 22. Matt. ix. 85; Markvtfi. t 24. Matt.vit.13. t 25. Luke vi. 46.
% 80. Matt, xix.80 ; xs. 10
I 27. Matt. vii. 23; xxv.4l. 1 28. Matt. Tiii. 11.
Maikx. 81.
[Chap. 1 4 : 4
Chap. 15: 31.] LUKE.
€<rxa'TGi, oi ecrovrai trpooror Kat eiffi 7rpcoTot, oi are last who will be first,
last, vfho shall be and they are first, who and they are first who will
first;
(rrovrai ecxuToi. S1
Ev avrrj rr) 7]fiepa rrpocrr]X- be last.
will be last. In this the day approached 31 On That DAT, certain
Qov rives ^apicaioi, Xeyovres avrco* E£eA0e, Pharisees approached, say-
certain oi Pharisees, saying t o him; Come Out, ing, " Go, depart hence ;
KCLI iropevov evrzvdev t
bri Hpwdi)s OeXet <re Thee." For Herod intends to kill
and go thou hence; for Herod wishes thee
airoKreivai. 32
K a t enrev avrois* Vlop€vdevres "Go, 32 And he said to them,
to kill. And he said to them; Having gono
and tell that t r o x ,
Behold, I expel Demons,
enrare rrj aXcoireKi ravry ldov9 e/cjSaAAw 5 a t - and perform Cures To-day
sayyou to the fox this; Lo, least out de- and To-morrow, and on
ixovia Kat tacreis eTTtreXoo frrj/Jiepov Kat avpiov, the T H I R D *Day I shall
mom and cares perform to-day and to-morrow, have finished.
Kai rr} rpiry reXeiov/xai. ^ UXr}v Set fie 33 But I must go on To-
and in the third I shall have ended, But it behoves me day, and To-morrow, and
(T7)iJ.zpov Kai avpiov /cat rr, epxofievr) Tropeveadai' the Say FOLLOWING ; For
to-day and to-morrow and in the coming to go; it is not possible for a
Sri OVK €vBex*rai ^po(p7}r7]V airoXecdat e£co Prophet to perish + out of
for not i t is possible a prophet to perish out Jerusalem.
'lepovaaXTj/jL* 3 4 'lepovcraXrjjJL, 'Iepouo'aA.TjjU, r\ 34 ^ O Jerusalem, Jeru.
of Jerusalem. Jerusalem, Jerusalem, the salem I DESTROYING the
airoKT€Li'ov<TG, rous irpocprjras, Kai XtdoXovcraPEOPHETS, and stoning
killing the prophets, and stoning THOSE SENT to thee I how
r o u s aTrecrraX/jievovs irpos avrr)v9 irocra/cts 7]9e- often have I desired to
ihose having been sent to her, how often I de- assemble thy CHILDREN,
X7](Ta. eiricrvva^ai ra reKva o~ov9 6v rpoirov as a Bird collects H E R
si-ed to gather the children ef thee, what manner Young under her WINGS,
opvis rrjv eavT7]s vocrcriav vivo ras irrepvyas; but you would not I
a bird the pf herself brood under the wings? 35 Behold, your H A B I -
Kai OVK. TjdeXrjcrare. ^ I5ou, tupierai i}[xiv 6 TATION is left to you j and
aad mot you were willing. Lo, is left toyouthe I tell you, That you shall
oitcos bftGov. Asyta 5e V/JLLV, on OV fit) fie tdrjre, not see me, till you shall
say, % ' Blessed be HE who
bouse of you. I say and to you, that not not me you may see,
COMES in the Name of J e -
kcos "*[af r)£r) 6 T C ] enrr)re' JLvXoyr)p<evos 6 hovah.' "
till [may come when] you may say ; Having been blessed b.e
epxofx^vos ev ovo/xart Kvptov. CHAPTEK XIV.
coming in name of Lord.
1 And it occurred, on a
KE$. t5'. 1 4 . Sabbath, as he WENT to
1 eat Bread into the House
Kat eyevi.ro ev rq> eXOeiv avrov ets OIKOV of one of the RULING P H A -
And it happened in the to corns him into a house RISEES, that they were
rivos roov apxovrwv roov Qapiffaioov o~afi!3arcp watching him.
of one efthe rulers of the Pharisees in a sabbath 2 And behold, there was
tyayetv aprov, Kai avroi y\<Tav nrapar^povfxevoi a certain dropsical Person
to eat bread, and they were watching in his presence.
2
avrov. Kat tSou, avOpcairos ris f)V vdpeoTriKos 3 And J E S U S answering,
him. And lo, a man certain was dropsical spoke to the LAWYERS and
3
efXTrpoaQev avrov. K a t airoKpiQeis 6 lycrovs Pharisees, saying, % " I s it
in presence of him. And answering the Jesus lawful to cure u the S A B -
€t7re Trpos rovs vopuKovs Kai <£>apt(raiovs, \ e y c o v BATH * Day, or not ?
said to the lawyers and Pharisees, saying;
4 But THEY were silent.
Et e£e<r.Tt rep o~afij3arq) Oepaireveiv ; Ol 5e
If it is lawful in the sabbath
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—32. Day.to cure? 35. may They but
come, when—<Mni£. 8. Day, or
not ? But.
t 32. I t is not certain that Jesus meant Herod here ; he might have only intended to call
that man so, from whom the advice of departing came, (whether from the speaker himselt
or from the person who sent him;) for it is probable that theadvice wa9 given craftily, and
with a design to frighten Jesus, and make him go from that plac'§.—Pearce. * 83. Be-
cause he was only to he judged by the great Sanhedrim, and they were only to pass judgment
on him in that place.—Ltghtfoot.
t 84, Matt, sxiii, S7« I 35. Psa. cxviii. 26. % S. Matfe, xil. 1ft,
Map. 1 4 : 5.] LUKE. [Ohap. 14n 12.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—22. I have done what thou didst command. 23. t h e HOUSE.
26. his own LIFE. 27. Whoever therefore does not bear his own CBOSS. 31. will
not first sit down and consult
t 26. This is one amongst many examples i n the sacred writing's of Oriental figurative
_anguage, where the expression is hyperbolical in order to render the t r u t h meant to be con-
veyed i n it more striking 1 and impressive. Matthew, in chap. x. 37> expresses t h e literal
meaning of this passage, when he says, "loves his father and mother more than m e ; " and
in chap. vL 24, uses t h e word hate with similar force. So when we read i n Eom.ix. 13, " J a -
cob have I loved, but Esau have I hated," t h e meaning i s , I have loved Jacob more than
Esau; and that this is no arbitrary interpretation of the word hate, b u t one agreeable to the
If ebrew idiom, appears from what is said in Gen. xxix. 30, 31, where Leah's being hated is
explained by Rachel's being loved more than Leah; see also Deut. xxi. 15—17. Something re-
sembling what Jesus here teaches, is said by Philo (de Monarch, lib.ii. p . 230) concerning
the duty oi a high-pnest; that he was to "estrange himself from all his relations, and not,
out of love to his parents, his children, or brethren, to omit any part of his duty, or act ia
any thing contrary to it;"—Pearce.
X 24. M att. xxi. 43; xxii. 8; Acts xiii.46. J 26. Deut. xiii. 6; xxxiii. 9 ; Matt. x. 37.|
Rom. ix.33. % 26. Rev, xii. 11. J 27. Matt, xvi.24; Mark viii. 34 j Luke ix. 23;
3 7 ' m . u i 12,
[C&ajj. l$>
Chap. 14: S3. LUKE. 7*
effrai €V rq> ovpavcp €iri ij/i afxapTooXcp ixeravo- thus there will be more
vrillbe in the heaven over one reform- Joy in HEAVEN over One
sinner
ovvri, T\ eirt tvv£VT)KQVTaevvea diKaiois, birives reforming Sinner, {than
ing, than over minety-nine just ones, who for Ninety-nine Righteous
ov X9eiav SX0V(TI fxeravoias. 8
H ris yvpr), persons who need no Re-
no need hava of reformation. Or what woman, formation.
bpaxp-as exov&a Se/ca, eav atroXeari 8pax/*r)P ing8 ten Or, what Woman, hay-
t Drachmas, if she
drachmas having ten, if she may lose drachma
loses one of them, does not
fxiav, ovxt- airrei Xvxvov, Kai aapoi TJ\V OIKLUV, light a Lamp, and sweep
one, not liglits a lamp, and sweeps the house,
9 the HOUSE, and search
Kai £T]T€L 67TL[1€XG0S, €COS OTOV €Vp7] ; Ka£
and seeks carefully, till she finds ? And
carefully, till she finds it ?
evpovcra o'vyKaXeirai ras <pLXas Kai ras yetro- she9 And having found it,
calls together her
having found she callg»together the friends and the neigh-
ERIENDS a n d NEIGHBORS
yasf Xeyovcra.' ^yy^csp^Te /JLOL, on evpov
rr)p saying, 'Rejoice with me,
bors, saying; Rejoice with me, for I found
the
For I have found the
dpaxfAY)}', i}v airooXe&a; 10 Ovroj, Aeyco vfxiv, DRACHMA which I had
drachma, which. I lost. Thus, I say to you, lost.'
XaPa yiverai evcoirLov rcou ayyeXoov rov 6eov 10 Thus, I say to you,
joy is produced in presence of the messengers of the God there is Joy in the Pres-
e7Tf kvi afxaprooXcp fxsravoovvn. ence of the ANGELS of
»ver one sinner reforming. GOD over One reforming
11 e
Ei7re oV KvQpooiros ris *iX Svo vlovs, Sinner."
He 8aid and; A man certain had two sons. 11 And he said, " A cer-
12
Kai eiTrev 6 veoorepos avroovrcp irarpr Ylarep, tain Man had Two Sons.
And said the younger of them to the father: O father, 12 And the YOUNGES!
80s fxoi ro eirifiaXXop fxepos rj]s ovcrias.
K a i of them said tohis FATHER,
giTe to me the falling to part. of the property. And ' Father, give me the POR«
lA
ditiXej/ avrois rov $iov. Kai yuer' ov iroXXas TION Of the ESTATE FAL-
he divided to them the living. And after not many LING to me. And * nw
7)fi€pas crvvayayctiv airavra b i/soorepos vlos, divided t his LIVING be-
days having gathered together all the younger son, tween them.
c ) av 13 And not Many Days
«TT eSyjjULT}ffeveis X ' P fiaKpaw Kai eKei after, the YOUNGEST SOP
went abroad into a country distant: and there
having gathered all toge-
diecrKopTrio'e rrjv ovffiav avrov, (^(av ao'ooroos. ther, went abroad into a
wasted the property of himself, living dissolutely. distant Country, and therp
14
Aa,7rav7]aravTos 5e avroviravra, eyeveroXi/uos wasted his PROPERTY in
Having expended and of him all, came afamine profligate living.
v
to'x pos Kara rrjv x P ' (a a v
^Keivrji/' Kai avros 14 And having spent all,
mighty throughout the country that: and he a great Famine occurred
Tjp^aro vo'repeio'dai. 15
K a i iropevdeis eKoXXTjdrj in that COUNTRY; and i)£
began to be in want.
began to be in want. And having gone he united
15 Then he went and
kvi rcou TToXirtav T7]S Xrj)Pos ^K€iP7}S' Kai eirefx- attached himself to one a-*
witb. eneof the citizens of the country that; and he the CITIZENS of thatcoUN*
tyev avrov eis rovsaypovs abrov fioo~K6Li/ xoiPovs' TRY, and he sent him into
sent him into the fields of himself to feed swine. his FIELDS-f to feed Swine.
16
K a i GireOv/nti ye/ncai rrjv KoiXiav avrov airo 16 A/id he longed * to
And he longed to fill the belly ofhlcaself from be fed wtth the CAROB
r<au KepaTtoov, &v rjcrdioy 01 xoiPai' Kal
ovdeis PODS, wfticn t h e SWINE
the pods, which wereeatiog the swine; no one were eating; but no one
and
edtdov avroo.
avT(p. ^ E : s kavrov 8e eXQoov, enrc gave to him.
gave to him. To himself and coming, he said; 17 And coming to him-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—12. HE divided. 16. to be fed with t h e .
+ 8. The Grecian Drachma was a>bout the same value as t h e Roman Denarius, i. e. about
14 cents, or 7d. t 15. This prodigal is supposed to be a J e w ; and (if so) as the Jews
were forbidden by their law to eat swine's flesh, the care of awine i n t h a t distant and hea-
then country must have been an employment as inconsistent with his religion as he could
possibly have had. This circunasfcance therefore serves to shew u s to w h a t a very low eondJU
tion he was reduced.—Pearoe.
% 7, Luke v. 32. i 12. Mark xii. 44
Chap. 1 5 : 18.] LUKE. {Chap. 1 5 : 88.
Tlo<roi (JLKTOLOI rov irarpos fioo irepio'C'evovffiv •self, he said, 'How many
How many hired servants o f t b e father of m e of my FATHER'S Hired ser-
have a n abundance
aprcov; eyu> de &>8e Aifxcp airoAAvjutai. 18
Avacr- vants have an abundance
»f bread P I a n d h e r e w i t h hunger a m p e r i s h i n g . Having of Bread, and 1 am perish-
ras TTopevffofJLat irpos rov irarepa, fxov9 Kai epco ing here with Hunger!
fcrisen I will go to the father ©fme, a n d willaay 18 I will arise and go to
avTcp* Tlarep, rjuaprov eis rov ovpavov icai my FATHER, and will say
to h i m ; O father, I tinned against t h e heaven a n d to him, Father, I have sin
sveoiriov cow 19
ovKert eifju a^ios KAijdrjvai vlos ned against HEAVEN, and
bi presence o f t h e e ; n o l o n g e r I am fit tobecalled a son before thee.
cow ironjcov pe &s ivaroov [ucdiwv o"ov. 2 0 Kcu 1 9 1 am no longer worthy
o f t h e e ; make m e as o n e of the hired servants o f t h e e . And to be called thy Son; make
wacras 7]\6e irpos rov irarepa kavrov. Eri me as one of thy HIKED
having arisen h e went to the father o f himself. While S E R V A N T S . '
8'e avrou fxaKpav airexovros, eidev avrov 20 And he arose, and
6 ira-
bnt of h i m a t a distance being, saw him the went to his FATHER. But
fa-
Tfp avrov, Kai GCTvAayxvicdif}* Kai dpap,cov while he was yet at some
fcb.tr of h i m , and was moved with p i t y ; and r u n n i n g distance, his FATHER saw
fateirecev eiri rov rpaxv)Aov avrov, Kai Kare<pi- him, and was moved with
pity; and running, he fell
hefell on t h e neck of him. a n d repeatedly
21 on his neck, and sepeatedly
hrjcev avrov. EtTre 5e avrcp b vlos' Tlarep, kissed him.
kissed him. Said a n d t o h i m t h e s o n ; Ofather,
f)fiaprov eis rov ovpavov Kai evooiriov cow Kai him, 21 e And the SON said to
I s i n n e d against t h e heaven a n d i n presence o f t h e e ; and
Father, I have sinned
against HEAVEN, and be-
ovKert sipu a^ios KArjdTjvai vlos crov, ^Enrede 6 fore * thee. I am no longer
no longer I a m fit t o b e called a. son of t h e e . Said b u t t h e
worthy to be called thy
iraryp irpos rovs dovAovs avrov E^eveyKare Son; make me as one of
father to the slaves of himself; Bring ^ o u o u t
thy HIKED SERVANTS.'
ri)V croArjv ri}v irpooTijv, Kai evdvcrare zvrov, 22 But the FATHER said
the robe the chief, and clothe yon him,
to his SERVANTS, 'Bring
Kai Sore BaKrvAiov eis rrjv X€lPa avrov
i ^cu *out quickly that C H I E F
and give y o u afinger-ring into the hand of h i m , and
ROBE, and clothe him; and
{nrod71/j.ara eis rovs irodas. &Kai eveyxavr es attach a Ring to his HAND,
shoea for the feet. / A n d having b r o u g h t and Sandals to his FEET ;
rov jxocrxov rov cirevrov dvcare' Kat cpayovres 23 and bring the FATTEB
the calf the fatted do you sacrifice; a n d eating
2 and kill i t ; and let
CALF,
tvtypavdoo/iev - on ovros b vlos jxov veKpos if]v, us eat, and be joyful;
we m a y be j o y f u l : for t h i s t h e s o n of me dead was,
24 For This my SON was
Kat *\av\tfy]Ct' Kai airoAooA(as rjv, Kai evpeOr). dead, but is restored to life;
and [again] is alive: and having been lost h e was, and is found.
he was even lost, but is
25
K.at Tjp^avro evcppaivecdai. Hv oe 6 vlos found.' And they began
And they began t o be merry. ' ; Was a n d t h e s o n to be joyful.
avrov 5 irpecfivrepos ev ay pop' fcai &s epxojuevos 25 Now his OLDER SON
of him t h e elder i n afield: a n d as h e was c o m i n g was in the Field, and as he
yyyyio'e rr] oiKia, 7]Kovce cvfMpcovias Kai x°?(av* the was comingand approached
near t o t h e house, h e heard a sound of music and dancers.
HOUSE, he heard Mu-
26 sic and f Dancing.
K a t irpoCKaAtca/Jievos hva roov nraifioov, eirvv- 26 And summoning one
And having called t o ©ne of the servants, hein-
of the SERVANTS, he asked
27
Oavero ri etTj ravra; 'o <5e snrev avrcp' him the reason of this.
quired what may be these t h i n g s ? He and said t e him :
27 And HE said to him,
'On 6 afieAcpos crov rjKei' Kai sOvcev 6 irarrjp ' Thy BROTHER is come;
That the brother of thee is c o m e : and has sacrificed t h e father and thy FATHER has killed
cov rov fiotrxov rov cirevrov. vyiaivovra the FATTED CALF, Because
on
si t h e e t h e calf the fatted, because safe he has received him is
28 health.'
avrov aireAafiev. ClpyicSr) Se, Kai QVK e0€-
him h e received. H e was angry and, and n o t was dis- 28 And he was enraged,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—21. thee. I am no longer worthy t o be called t h y Son; make
&te as one of thy HIRED SBBVANTS. But. 22. out quickly. 24. again—omit.
+ 25. Choron, probably oug'ht to be rendered a choir of singers. Le Clerc deniec that tb*
word means dancing a t all. Symphonia, translated music, may mean th<? musical uast^^s
gae&ts,, which aosompanied the choir of singers.
(Jkap. 18 s .] LUKE. [0)iap. 16: 5.
Xev eLcreXOew, 'O ovv warr/p z^eXOc&p and refused to enter. * And
avrov
posed to enter. The therefore father going out his EATHEE going out, en-
of him
29 e
TcapeKaXei avrov, O 5e a,TTOKpiBsis enrs rq> treated him.
besought him. He and answering said to the 29 And HE answering,
irarpr Idov, rocravrc err) dovXevoo O'OJ, KCU said to liis i'ATHEK, ' Be-
father: Lo, so many years do I slave for thee, and hold, so many years have I
ovBeirore ZPTOXTJP GOV rrapr}X6ow icai e/noi ovde- slaved for thee, and never
never a command of thee I passed by: and to mc never disobeyed thy command;
7TOT6 GdwKaS €pt(p0P^ IvO, flGTU rcoP (ptXooP j-LOV and yet thou never gavest
thou gave3t a kid, that with the friends of me Me a Kid, that I might he
€V(ppav6co, 3 0 ' O r e 8e 6 vtos crov ovros^ 6 tcara- joyful with my FRIENDS ;
I might be joyful. When and the son ofthee this, the having 30 but when THIS SON
(payoop crov TOP f3iop per a iroppoopy TJXOZP? SQV- of thine came, who has
devoured of thee the living with harlots, came, thou hast CONSUMED T h y LIVING
eras avrcp TOP IXQ&XOP rop CLrevrop, 31<
0 §e w i t h PROSTITUTES, tllOlv
sacrificed for him the calf the fatted. He and hast killed for him tho
* TATTED Calf.'
enreit avrcp' T€(&pop9 cv iraprors JIST' S/LWU ei ? 31 And TIE said to him,
said to him: O child, thou always with me ax't,
m 'Child, tljau art always
Kai Trapra ra e/na (ra ecrrip, KvcppapQrjpai de with me, and ALL that is
and all the mine thine is.[ To be joyful but MINE is thine.
teal, ^apripai eSei, on 6 aSeXfyos GOV ovros 32 I t was proper to be
and to be glad it in proper, for the brother ofthee this joyful and be glad; Tor
0
psKpos 7}P, Kai "k[a/./]e£?7cr6 icai aTro?\coXcos 77V,THIS BROTHER of thine
dead was, and £agam] is alive: and haying been lost was, was dead, but is restored to
icai <£vpe6r]0 life; he was even lost, but
and ift found, is found.'"
KE#„ is\ 1 6 . CHAPTER XVI.
1
EXeye §€ icai Kpos rovs H'x9r>ras avrov
1 And he said also to
H«>said and also to *;'_„ disciples ofhimsslf; *the Disciples, "There
hvBpcairos ns v\v TrXuvcnos? 6s <£i%ej> omovojiov' was a certain ricli Man,
A man certain was rich, who had a steward j who had a Steward; aadfie
Kai ovros $L€BX7)6tf avrqj cos Qiao'KopTr 1(^001? ra was accused to him of
&no this was accused to him as wasting the wasting his POSSESSIONS.
vivapxovra avrov, 2
K a i (pcoprjo'as avrov, znrep % And having called him,
•possessions O him. And having called him, he said he said to him, 'What is
this that I hear of thee?
avrcp' Ti rovro amoves) rczpi TOV ; arrooos TOP render: an ACCOUNT of thy
t" him; What thisI hear concernningthee? render the
STEWARDSHIP; for thoU
Xoyop rrjs oiKOPO/xias crov ov yap ovpr\o"rj en canst be a Steward no
account ofthe stewardship ofthee: not lo : thou wilt oeablelonger longer.3
oiKOPOf.ieipa 3 EI'JTS de zp eawnp 6 OIKOPOJLLOS' Tt 3 And the STEWARD
to be steward. Said and in himself th»3 steward: What said within himself,' What
7roj77<rfo, orb 6 KvptOs JLIOV a<pa>.pzirai rrqv OLICOPO- shall I do ? Eor my MA STER
shall I do, for the lord of me takss the steward- takes the STEWARDSHIP
jjuav a-ir* efxov; ^icairreip ovic io~x -> etrairsip away
v(!0 from me; I have not
strengh to dig". * and I ara
ship from me? To dig not I have strength, to beg
ashamed to beg.
aia'XVV0lJLato 4
~Eypoop ri iroirjcrco, lpa9 hrav
I am ashamed. I know what I will do, that, vrhan 4 I know what I will do,
that when I am deprived oi
fxeracrraOco rrjs OLicopo^ias^ "Se^ooprat JAG eis the STEWARDSHIP, they
I may be put out ofthe stewardship, they may receive me into
5
may receive me mto then*
rovs OLKOVS avrcop. Kai. irpo&KaXecra/j.epos own HOUSES. 5
the houses of themselves. And having summoned
G00< €L €roo!/ rov
5 And calling each one
kp& ktzacrrop rcov xp P ^- Kvpiov of his MASTER'S DEBTORS,
one each. ofthe debtors ofthe lord he said to the FIRST, ' How
savrov, eXeye rep -/rpcorcp' Tioo'op ocpetXeis rco much dost thou owe my
ofbiraself, he said to the flisr, How much ovvestthou to the MASTER ?'
* VAHBA:I* MANUSCRIPT.—2-8. And his FATHER. 30. PATTED Calf. «2. again
-®aat. 1. tl«4 Disciples* _^.,_ &» &>&& I tun.
iC7iap. 16'. i &
Chap. 1 6 : 6.] LUKE. ^—.....- . —^
Kvpicp [JLOV; 6 ' O S e £ t 7 i w CE/! t.rrov fiarovs eXaiov. 6 And H E said, f ' A
k>rd of me? tleand said; A hundred hatha of oil. H u n d r e d B a t h s of Oil.'
And * H E said t o him,
K a i etirep avr(f Ae£ca o~ov TO ypajjLjxa0 tcai ' T a k e back * T h y A C -
And he said to him; Receive oftliee the bill, and COUNT, and sit down
KaOtcras rax^ojs ypatyov IT^PTT^KOPTQL^
' ETrenra quickly, and write one for
sitting down quickly write thou fifty. Then fifty.'
erepcxi enve" 5 v §e irovov ocpsiXeis ; e O § e enrsv 7 Then h e said t o ano-
to anotherhesaid, T'IOU and how much owest thou? lie and said; ther, ' And how much dost
t l j o u o w e ? ' A n d H E said,
'EKCCTOV KO,.OVS CTLTOV. " * [ K C » ] Ae-yei avrcp'
Ahundred cors of wheat. [And] lie says tohirn;
t ' A H u n d r e d Cors ol
Wheat.' H e says t o h i m ,
A e | a t ffov TO ypapfia, iccu ypaipov oy^orjKovTa. ' T a k e hack * T h y A C -
Receivo of thee the bill, and write eighty. COUNT, a n d w r i t e one for
8
K a t eirr}vecrev o Kvpios TOP ontopop,op TTJS eighty.'
And praised tin lord the steward the 8 And t h e M A S T E R a p -
aSi/ao&Sj 6TL typoviixoos €TTOLT)O'GV OTL ol VLOITOV plauded the UNJUST STEW-
unjust, because prudently he had done: for the sous of the ARD, Because h e h a d acted
p r u d e n t l y ; l"or t h e S O N S
aioopos TOVTOV (ppovi/JLQOTepoi virep rovs vlovs TOV of t h i s A G E are more p r u -
age thia more prudent above the sons of the dent a s t o THAT GENERA-
<pcoTOS e t s Tf\v yzvc-ai' TT\V eavrcep efcn. 9 Kayco TION which i s their own,
light for the generation that of themselves are. Audi t h a n J t h e SONS of L I G H T .
VJXIV Xeyoo' YLorqcraTG eavrois (jiiXovs e/£ TOV 9 And 3E say t o you,
to you say; Slake you to yourselves friends out of the } Make for yourselves
fiafxcova TT]S adiKias" Ipa, orap eicXi-TTTjre, Ssfap- Friends with t h e D E C E I T -
mammon of the unjust; that, when you may fail, they may F U L W E A L T H , t h a t , when
1Qt * it fails, they m a y receive
Tat v/xas eis ras auvviovs (ricqvas. O IUO~TOS you i n t o A I O N I A N Man-
receive you into the age-lasting tabernacles. He faithful sions.
ev z\ax<-o~Tcp icai ev iroXXcp rcifrros co~rr Ka>. 6 10 ± I I E who is F A I T H -
in least also in much faithful is: and he E U L i n a little, i s also
ep €\axio~T(x) CCBLICOS, KO. ep TTOXXCO aducos eo~Tii/e faithful i n m u c h ; a n d H E
in least unjust, also in much unjust is. who is U N J U S T i n a little,
11
is also unjust i n m u c h .
Ei OVP ep Tq> adtitrp fxauo^va TTLO'TOL OVK
If therefore in the unrighteous mammon faithful not 11 If, therefore, you have
12
not been faithful i n t h e
eyepeffQe^ TO aXriBiPop TLS vpip irio'Tevcreii icai D E L U S I V E Riches, who will
you have been, the true who to you will en trust? and confide t h e T R U E to you.
ei ev TOO aWorpiM TTLO'TOL OVK eyepeo~0e9 TO 12 And if y o u have n o t
if in the another faithful not you have been, the been faithful in THAT
vjuerepop TLS b[iiv Sweet; which is A N O T H E R ' S , who
yours who to you will give? will give y o u T H A T which
13 is * Y O U R O W N ?
Ov^ets oivsTrjs dvpaTai Sucn Kvptois dovXev-
No one domestic is able two lords to servo: 13 J N o Domestic can
serve Two M a s t e r s ; for h e
€LP" 7] yap TOP epa pucrrjcrei^ tea TOP erepov will either h a t e t h e O N E ,
either for the one he will hate, and the other and love t h e O T H E R ; o r h e
ayairrjaer r\ epos apQ^<srai^ tcai T:V eTepov will a t t e n d t o one, a n d
hewilllove: or one lie willcling t o , and the other neglect t h e O T H E R . You
KaTa(ppoP7]&eu Ou dvpacrOe 6ecp dovXeveip xat cannot serve God a n d
he will slight. Notyou arc able God to serve and Mammon.
&UT&?* E t Mooffeoos teat rwv irpo(pf]rccv OVK &tov~ ' I f tliey hear not Moseg
>o him: If Moses and the prophets not thoy and the PHOPIIETS, $ nei-
ovo'iv, ovde eav ris etc vtKpcjv ava(Trr}9 weicr- ther will they be convinced,
hear. neither if ona out of dead onea ohouldrise» will though one should i*ise
Qvta~ovToAv from the Dead.'"
they be convinced. CHAPTER XVII.
KE#„ LCO VL 1 And he said to * hia
1 DISCIPLES, % " I t i s impos-
Etire §e rrpos TQVS fia6rqras° hvev'Szttrov sible for yis'AKKs not *to
He said and to tha disciples: Impossible come; but Woe to him
ecrri rov /LIT) e\9stv ra 0'Kavda'A.a" ovai 5e ? Si* through, whom they come !
itis of the not to come the suaresj woe but,ir-"augh 2 I t woiud be better for
l?
ov epx^Tai., ' AujrrreAef avrco? es /MVXOS OVLKOS him, if an upper Millstone
tvhom they come. It is profitable for him } if a millstone upper were hanged about hia
TrepLKeirai '<repi rov rpayqKov avrov9 Kai eppnr- NECK, and he be thrown
washung about the neck ofhim, andhavebeeu into the SEA, than that he
TOLL eis rr\v OaXao-(Tav3 7] Iva crKcpdoAtcn] e;/a should'insnare one of these
thrown into the aea, than that he should ensnare one LITTLE OKES.
roov jAiKpaiv Tovrtov. 3
IIpoo~€xer€ eavrois, Eay 8 Take heed to your-
of the little ones these. Take heed to yourselves. If selves; J i f thy BKOTHEli
§e afxaprr * [ e t s ff'e] 6 o,Be\cpos <Tou^ eiririfxricre?/ sins, % rebuke him; and ii
and should sin [against thee] the brother of thee, rebuke he reforms, forgive him. _
avTcp* icai zap /xeraw^er??, a<pe$ avrcp, '* I<Lai 4 And it* seven times in
him; and if he should reform, forgive him. And a DAY lie SLUS against thee,
and seven times he turns
eav eirraKis rr]S 7]/xepas a/.tapry €is 0"e3 Kai to thee again, saying, ' I
if seven time3 of the day he should sin against thee., and
reform ;•' thou shalt forgive
eirraKLs ^"[TTJS 7]uepus~] emarpex^rj^ Azyoov him."
seven times [of the day] he should turn, saying;
6 And the APOSTLES
MeTewoeo* a<pr}creis avrcc. said to the LOKBJ, " I n -
I reform; thoushalt forgive him. crease our Faith."
% Kai eiiroi/ ot airoo'rokoL rqj Kvpiqy Upo/rOes 6 % h-ncL His IiOED gaid,
And said the apostles to the lord; Do thou add "If""you had Faith as a
6
TjfjLiy iricrriv. EiTre 6e 5 Kvpios- Ei tuyere Grain of Mustard, 'y° u
tons faith. Said and the lord: If you had might say to this BYCA-
Tnemv cos KOKKOV cwaTreoos, eAeyere ap rnj MINErTKEE, Be thoU lip
faith as & grain of mustard, youmighteay to the rooted and planted in the
crvKa/jLivq) ravT7}° F,tcpi^ca67]ri, Kai (pvTevOt)ri ev SEA i and it would obe>(
sycamine-tree this; Be thou uprooted, and be thou planted in you,
T7] daXacrory teat viryfcovo'ey av VLUV. ? TIS Se 7 But which of you hay-
the sea; and it would obey you. Which but ing a Servant ploughing or
on
eij v/xcav dovXov ex ' apoTpioivra r\ iTomaivopra, feeding catue, will say to
of you a slave having ploughing or feeding cattle, him as lie comes in from
6s eiffeXOovri etc rov aypov tpei° F^vOecas the F I E L D , ' Come immedi-
who having come out of he field vvillsay; Immediately ately, and recline ?*
irape\9cav ava-irecrai; 8 AAA* o u ^ t epei avrca 8 But will he not say t§
going do thou recline P But not will say to him him, * make ready my sup.
'Eroi/jLao'oy ri deiirvrjcroj^ Kai. Ttepi^ooo'afiepos per j gird thyself, and
Make ready what I may sup, and having girded serve me, while 1 eat and
dicLKOvei fioty ices (payco Kai TTICO' Kai fiera ravra drink; and afterwards thou
do thou serve me, till I may eat and drink: and after these shalt eat and drink V
<payeo~ou Kanriecrai o~v; 9M?7 %apiv ex^i rcadovXqj 9 Does he thank *that
shalt eat and drink thou? Not favor has the slave SERVANT 'Because, he did
eiteivqjy on eiroi-qae ra
that, because he did the thing diaraxOevra; *\_Ov what was commanded?
; having been commanded'( [No 10 So also you, when
So/ccoo] 10QvToo tcai vfieis9 orav 7roi7]0'7]re Travra you shall have done All the
'1 think.] So also you, when you shall have done all
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.— 1. his disciples. /J l . should COSIE ; nevertheless Woe*
3. against thee—omit* 4- of the day—-omit^ the 8EKVANT. 9. him. 1 think
not—omit.'
X 81. John xii. 10,11. i'l. Matt, xviii. 6^ 7; Marlsfix.42 ; 1 Cor- si. 19. I 3. Matt
xviii. 15, 21. t 3= Lev. x:x. 17 r Prov. xvii. 10; James v. l& 16. Matt, xvii %&•.
%xi. 21; Mark ix. 2S j s i 83.,
tfhap. 17% I I . ] CJiap. 1 7 : 21o,
e
ra diaraxdevra V/JUP, Xsyeie' Ort
dovXot THINGS COMMANDED JOll
she thiiigshavingbeen commanded you, say yoii: olavea say, ' We are unprofitable
That
axp^ioi €cr/j,ev° on 6 co(peiAo[A,ep iroirjo'ai, Servants; for we have clone
anprofitable we are: because what we were bound to do, only what we were bound
TreTroirjKm/jiev. to d o . " 3
we have done. 11 A u d i t occurred, as he
11
K a i eyepero sv ,rcp TtopevGO'Oai avrov eis was P R O C E E D I N G t o J e r u -
And it happened in the to go him to salem, he passed through
lepov(ra\7}{ii iccu avros dt^px^ro °*La fis&ov t h e Interior of Samaria and
Jerusalem, and he passed, through midst Galilee.
Ma^apeias Kai FaAiAaias, 12
KOA eio'Gpxo^epov 12 And a s h e was about
of Samaria and Galilee. And entering entering a Certain Village,
uvrov SLS riva KOO/J.TJP^ airTiprrjo'ap avrcp deica Ten Lepers m e t him, who
of him into a certain village, met him ten stood | a t a d i s t a n c e ;
KeTrpot, a ^ S p e s , ot zcrrrjcrav iropfxaOep. 18
Kai 13 a n d tfjej) lifted u p
leprous men. who stood far off. And their Yoice, saying, *' Jesus,
avroi ripav <pcoVT}V) Aeyopres' Irjcrov eirurTaraMaster, pity u s . "
they lifted up a voice, saying: Jesus master-, 14 And seeing them, he
eAe7j«roi> 7]jxas. 14
Kcci idoop znrep avrois" said to them, % " Go, show
pity us. And seeing he said to them: yourselves to t h e P E I E S T S . "
UopevOepres e7n8ej£ars eavrovs hpevcri. And i t happened, a s they
rois
Going show you yourselves to the priests. were GOING, they were
cleansed.
Kai zyepsro QP rep mrayew avrovs, eKa6apio~8r]-
And it happened in the to go them, they were cleansed. 15 And one of them per-
cap. 15
Eis de e£ avroov, idoop on iaOr], invza- ceiving T h a t h e was cured,
One and of them, seeing that he was cured, turned returned, praising G O D
with a loud Yoice ;
TpexpSj pera <p(t)vr]s /xe-yaA'^s <5o£a£W TOV Oeov
back, with a voice loud glorifying the God: 16 and h e fell on h i s
16 "Face a t h i s F E E T , t h a n k i n g
Kai eiretrez/ eiri irpocroiirop irapa rovs woSas
and fell on face at the feet
h i m ; and he was a Sama-
ritan.
avTOv^ Qvx^pi-O'TWP avrw° KOA avros r\p ^a\xa-
ofhim, giving thanka to him: and he was a Sama- 17 And J E S U S answer-
ing, said, " Were n o t t h e
perrrjs. ^ AiroKpiOeis § e o irjo'ovs enrsw O u % i T E N cleansed? b u t where
ritan. Answering and the Jesus said: Not
18 are t h e N I N E ?
ol Se/ra eKa6apta0rj(rau; i §e zvvea TTOV ; Ovx 18 Were none foundt o
the ten were cleansed? thebut nine where? Not
r e t u r n to give Praise t o
€vpz67i<rap inrocrpe^/apres hovvai 8 o £ a v rce 6ecp, G O D , except t h i s A L I E N ? "
we;.: found having returned to give glory to the God,
6i (XT) 6 aWoyePTjs ovros ,* 19
K a i enrcp avrty* 19 And h e said to h i m >
except the foreigner this? And he said to him: " Arise, go.thy w a y ; * t h y
Apacras iropevov GOV ffzcrcoice t r e . ] E A I T H h a s saved t h e e . "
^\r} irio~ris
Ari.ing go thou: L -* 1 16
faith of thee has saved thee.] SO And having been
20
Eir€pa)T7]9sis §e vrro TOOP (papLffatcoP) vrors asked by t h e P H A R I S E E S ,
Having been asked and by the Pharisees, when when G O D ' S K I N G D O M was
tzpxerai T) fiacnAzia rov 0<SVV9 aTrettpidi] avrois? coming, h e answered them,
comes the kingdom of the God, he answered them, and said, " T h e KINGDOM
KCHI znrep' Ovx cpx^rai r\ deov of G O D comes not with
fiacriXsia rov
and said: Not comes the kingdom ofthe God outward s h o w ;
fjL<gTa 7rapaT7}p7]o'€0JS' 2 1 ovds epovcrip' idov w 5 e , 21 nor shall 'ihey say,
with careful watching ; nor will they say; Lo here, 'Behold h e r e ! or t h e r e ! '
T^J ^ [ i S o u ] eicsL' idov yap? i) fiaaiAeia rov Qeov for, behold, 1 G O D ' S ROYAL
or, [lo] there, lo for, the maiesty ofthe God M A J E S T Y is among y o u . "
euros v/JLcav eariv. ^ Etrre de 7rpos rovs fxa&7]~ 22 And he said to the
in the midst of you is. Hesaid and to the disei- DISCIPLES, J Days will
come, when you will desire
ras\ EXevcrovrai 7]/nepai, ore eiriQvjA7}o~ere fxiav to see one of the DAYS of
pies: , Will come days, when yon will desire one the SON of MAN, and yon
rccv Tjfiepoop rov vlou rov avdpcorrov ideiv Kai will not see it.
of the days of the son of the man to see; and 23 J And they will saj5
OVK o\]/eo~6e. 2 3 K o u epovaiv vfxiv l5ou o>5e, 7], to you, *'Behold, there!
flot you will see. And they will say to you; Lo here, or, or ' behold, here!' follow
idov ercer /AT) aireXdrjre, fxrjde dico^rjre. 24<£lcrirep not.
lo there; not you may go away, nor may youfollow. Even as 2 4 J T o r a s THAT LIGHT-
NING FLASHING Out of
yap 7} acrrpairr], r) ao'rpairrovo'a e/c rrjs inr* ONE part under Heaven,
for the lightning, that flashing out of
the under shines to the OTHER part
ovpavov, ets rt\v vie' ovpavov Xajxirei' ovrcos under Heaven; so will the
heaven, to the under heaven shines; so SON of MAN be.
ecrrai 6 vlos rov avdpooirov *[ej> rrj r)fiepa avrov.~\ 25 J But first he must
will be the son of the man [in the day of him.] suffer Much, and be re-
25 jected by this GENERA-
Upcorov de Set avrov iroXXa rraOeiv, Kai TION.
First but it behoves him many things to suffer, and
26 J And as it was in
aTrodoKi/j.ao'Orjpai arro rrjsyeveas ravrrjs. 26 Kai the DAYS of Noah, so will
ito be rejected from the generation this. And it be also in the DAYS of
tcaQcos eyevero evrais -fyuepatsMcoe, ovrcos ecrrai the SON of MAN.
as it happened in the days ofNoe, so it will be 27 They were eating,
Kai ev reus r)p,epais rov vlov rov avdpooirov. they were drinking, they
also in the days of the son of the man. were marrying, they were
2 l given in marriage, till the
^ HO'QIQV, eirivov, eya\xovv, e£eyap,i£ovro, aX9 DAY that Noah entered the
They ate, they drank, they married, they were given in marriage, till
ARK, and the DELUGE
7]s r)/j.epas eio~r]X6& Ncoe eis rrjv Kifioorov Kai came, and destroyed them
of which day entered Noe into the ark; and all.
7}A0€P 6 fcaraKXvfffjios, Kai aircoXecev airavras. 28 In like manner also
came the flood, and destroyed all. as it was in the DAYS of
28<
Ofioicos Kai eos eyevero ev rais Tj/mepais AWT* Lot; they were eating, they
In like manner also as it happened in the days of Lot; were drinking, they were
buying, they were selling,
rjcrOiov, eirivov rjyopa^ov, eirooXovv, ecpvrevov, they were planting, they
they ate, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, were building;
(pKofio/Jiow 29'y de rjuepa e^7]X9e Aoor arco 29 but $ on the DAY that
they built: in the but day went out Lot from Lot went out from Sodom,
3
^odo/jicov, efipei-e irvp Kai Oeiov air ovpavov, Kai it rained Fire and Sulphur
Sodom, it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and from Heaven, and des-
aircoXeo'ev airavras' 30
Kara ravra ecrrai er) troyed them all.
destroyed all: according to these it will be in the 30 Thus will it be in the
31 Day when the SON of MAM
7)}xepa 6 vtos rov avdpooirov airoKaXv^r^rai. Ev is revealed.
day the son of the man ia revealed. In
31 On That DAY, J let
€K€ivr) rrj rj/xepq, 6s ecrrai eiri rov fioo/uaros, Kai not him who shall be on
that the day, who will be on the roof, and the ROOF, and his FURNI-
ra o'Kevr] avrov ev rr} oiKia, psi) Karaj3arco apai TURE in the HOUSE, de-
tke goods of him in the house, not let him descend to take scend to take it away; and
avra' Kai 6 ev rep ay pep, ofxoioos (XTJ eiricrrpe- in like manner, let not him
them; and he in the field, in like manner not let him who shall be in the * Field
2 turn back.
•tyarco eis ra OTTIOCU. ^ Mvr}/j.ovevere rrjsyvvai" 32 $ Kemember Lotla
turn forthethings behind. Remember you ofthe wife
WIFE.
KOS hear. ^ ' O s eav Crjrrjo-r) rr]v ^vxvu avrov
33 X Whoever may seek
of Lot. Whoever may seek the to * save his L I F E , will
life of himself
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—23. there ! or behold here ! follow not. Eor. 24. in his
OAT—omit. 81. Field, 38. insure his LIPB.
t 22. Matt. ix. 15. t 23. Matt. xxiv. 23; Mark xiii. 21; Luke xxi. 8. % 24. Matt,
xxiv. 27, 1 25. Mark viii. 31; ix.31; x. 33; Lukeix. 22. - t 26. Gen.vii Matt,
XV. 37 A 29. Gen. xix. 16,24. J 31. Matt. xxiv. 17 J Mark xiii. 15. J 88. Ctea
£&.'• I 33/Matt. x. 39; xvi. 25 j Mark viii. 35; Luke ixV24; John xii. 26.
[Ch&p. 18- B.
tp. * 7 ; 34.] LUKE.
erwreu, «7roA.:(T€t avT7}p* KOLI bs eav airoXeffrj lose i t ; and whoever maj
to save, will lose keij and whoever
may lose lose it, will preserve it.
avrriPf faoyoprjcei avrrjv. 3 4 Aeyo* vfiiv Tavrrj 84 % I tell you, in That
her, will preierve her. I say to you: In t n u NIGHT t h re will b: tw«
ry vvmrt tcroprai 8uo em KXiprjs fiias* els napa- on * a B e d ; One will be
the night will be two on bed one; one will taken, and the OTHER left
Xri(j)6r)0'eTaii teat 6 erepos atyeOrjCerai. ^ Avo 35 Two will be grinding
betaken, and the other will be left. Two together 5 the ONE will be
eo~ovrai aXrjdovcrai em TO avro' r) fiia irapaXrjcp- taken, and the OTHER left.''
will be grinding on the same; the one will be
dr)(T€Tcu, KCU r) erepa a(peQr}o,erai. 36 Kcm arroK- said 86 And answering, they
taken, and the other will be left. And an-
to him, %" Where.
f Lord?" And H E said to
piBepres Xeyov&iP avrcf Uov, Kvpie; O 5e them, "Where the BODY.
swering they said to him; Where, Olord? He and is, there * also the EAGLES
eiirep avrois' 'O7rou TO crcafia, €Kei o,vvax®7l(TOV~ will be assembled."
said to them Where the body, there will be gathered
TCU oi aeTou CHAPTER XVIII.
the eagles. 1 And he also spoke a
KE$. irf. 18. Parable to them, t- how
1 that they OUGHT % to pray
EA.eye de Kai irapa$oXr\p avrois9 Trpos TO continually, and not be
h» spoke and ako aparable to them, in order that weary;
heiP iraprore Trpoo'evxeo'dai, KCU fir] eKKaKeip,
ought always to pray, and not to be weary, 2 saying, " There was a
2
Xeycow KpiTTjs TLS 7\v ep TIVL iroXei, TOU Qeop certain Judge in a certain
saying: A judge certain was in a certain city, the God
City, wh feared not GOD
nor respected Man.
fir) (pofiovfiepos, Kai apdpcoirop at] eprperrofiepos,
not fearing, and man not regarding. 3 And there was a Wid-
^Xrjpade r\p ep rrj TreXei eKeipy Kai f]p%iTo ow in that City; and she
A widow and war in the city that; and she went went to him, saying, Ob-
Trpos avTOP9 Xeyovaa' EKSIKTICTOP fie onro TOV tain justice for me .'ioi'
to him, saying; Do justice me from the my OPPONENT.'
4
avTidiKov fiov. Kai OVK TjOeXrjo'ep em xpopop.
4 And he would not *or
opponent of me. And not he would for a time.
a time; but afterwards.
Me a be Tavra enrep ep eavrcp' E ; Kai TOP deop he said within himself
Afterwards but these he said in himself; If even the God 'Though I fear not GOB
ov (pofiovfiai, Kai apdpooirop OVK eprpeirofiai' nor regard Man;
not I fear, and man not I regard: 5 J yet, because thit
''biaye TO Ttape%eip JXOI KOTTOP rrjp xvpav ravTrjp, WIDOW importunes me, 1
through the to render to me trouble the widow this, will do her justice, lest fct
GK$iKr)(T(a avT7)v* tpa fir] eis TeXos epxofieprj last her coming should
i t i l l do justice her; that not to end coming weary m e ' . ' "
1-noiTiia^rf fie. 6 Ef7re 5e 6 Kvpios' AKOva'are, 6 And the LOED saic%
sb< should pester me. Said and the lord: Hear you,
7 " H e a r what the U N J U S I
TI h Kpirrjs T7)$ abiKias Xeyei. 'O be deos JUDGE says;
•* hat the judge the unjust says. The and God
ou fir) 7roir)o~€i rrjp eKbiK-^aip reap CKXGKTOOP 7 and $ will not GOD da
tiot not will do the justice for the chosen ones justice for THOSE CHOSEN
ONES of his, who are CRY-
avrov TOW fiocopTcop trpos avTOp rjfiepas Kai ING to him Day and Mght,
of himself those crying to him day and
and he is compaasionata
pvKroSg Kai fxaKpoOvficap eir3 avrois; 8
Aeyco towards them ?
night, and bearing long towards them? I aav
8 I tell you, $That fee
vfiip, h' 1 Troirjo'zi TT]P eKbiKrjarip avroop ep r a x e / .
to you, that he will do the justice will speedily do them jus,
for them in annuitant.
XlXrju 6 vios rov ai'^pcairov eX8cop apa evprjo-ei TICE. But when the sr*
But the son of the man coming indeed will he find of MAN comes, will he findrt
TT)P Triarrip em TTJS yrjs; this B E L I E F on the LAND ?
the faith ©a the earth?
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—34. a Bed. 87. als® will.
t 34. Matt, xxiv.40, 4T- j 1 The». U. V7. X 36. Matt. xxiv. 28. J L Luke xi. 5
Horn. xii. 12; Eph. vi, 18 i 6. Lube xi. & t J. £ev. vi 10, J 8. H^>. x
b \ 2 P e t iri.3»9.
Giap. 18:9.] LUKE. [Map. 18:17.
9
EiTre §e /ca£ ?rpos rivas rovs TreiroiQoras ecp' 9 And lie spoke this
He spoke and also to some those trusting in PARABLE a l s o t o SOME,
Jwho TRUSTED in them-
eavrois dri eio't BiKaioi, Kcti c-^ovOepovPras rovs
themselves that tlrey are just ones, and despising the selves T h a t they were
\OLTTOVS, TTJV 7rapa(3oXr}p Tctvrrjv- 10
Ap6pcc/roi
righteous, and despised
others, the parable this: Men OTHERS.
dvo aP€J3rj(rau eis TO lepov trpocrev^acrOar 6 eis 10 " T w o M e n went u p
into t h e T E M P L E to p r a y ;
two went up iuto the temple to pray: the one
11e t h e O N E a Pharisee, a n d
QapiaaioS} icai 6 erepos reXooprjs, O Qapi-
t h e O T H E R a Tribute-taker.
a Pharisee, and the other a tax-gatherer. The Phari-
T0 11 T h e P H A R I S E E s t a n d -
craios, o~ra6eis irpos eavrov^ ravraTrpoo"r)vx^' ' ing by himself, prayed
see, standing by himself, these he prayed:
t h u s ; i'O G O D , I t h a n k
' O 6eos, euxapiffrco croi, on ovic eip,i &o~irep ol thee, T h a t I am not like
The God, I give thanks to thee,that not l a m like the
O T H E R MEN,-—Rapacious,
KOLTTOI TOOI; apQpamcop, apirayes, adixoi, ^oixoh Unjust, Dissolute, or even
others of the men, plunderers, unjust ones, adulterers, like T h i s T R I B U T E - T A K E R .
l2
j) teat cos ovros 6 reXcoprjs. 'Nr)o'revco Bis rov 12 I fast twice i n t h e
or even like this the tax-gatherer. I fast twice of the
W E E K , I t i t h e all t h a t I
ffaft&arov^ airodeKaroo ixavra ocra KTOOJXCU. 1 3 K C U acquire.'
week, I tithe all
what I acouire. And
13 * B u t t h e T E I B U T E -
6 reXa>P7]S [xaKpoOev karoos ovic 7]6e?\.ep T A K E R , s t a n d i n g tit a dis-
the tiui-gatherer at a distance having been standing not would tance, would not even lift
oySe TOWS o<p9aXfxovs eis rov ovpavov eirqpar Up his EYES to HEAVEN,
not even the eyes to the heaven lift u p : b u t smote h i s B R E A S T , say-
aXXi ervicrev *[_eis\ TO CTT^OOS adrov, ?\.eycap' ing, ' 0 G O D , he propitious
but lie smote [on] the breast of himself, saying: to me a S I N N E R . '
14:
' O Oeos, IXacrOrjri fxot rep afxaprcoKq}. Aeyca
14 I tell you, this m a n
The 'wod, be propitious to me the sinner. I say
w e n t down to h i s H O U S E
vfxiv^ Karefir) ouros deduccucofievos eis rov OIKOV justified * m o r e t h a u t h e
to ?*ou, went down this having been justified to the house
other; % For EVERY O N E
aurov, 7] yap eneipos' OTL 7ras 6 v\poop
eavrop, who E X A L T S himself will
of himself, or for that: for every oiiethe exalting himself,
be humbled ; and H E who
retire ipoodiicrerai' 6 8e raireipoop eavrop, yifyooOr)- H U M B L E S himself will be
will be humbled* he but humbling himselfo will he
exalted."
GGTCU.
exalted. ,
15 J And they brought
15 to him their I N F A N T S also,
Tipocecpepop de avrtv icai ra fipecp'qt} Iva
They brought and to him also the infants, that
t h a t h e might touch t h e m ;
b u t t h e D I S C I P L E S seeing
avrooP airrrjTar idopres Be ol /j,a6r)rai eKerijir}-
them he might touch; seeing and the disciples rebuked
it, rebuked them.
trap avrois. ly
' O 5'e IrjVovs vrpocricaXeo'afiepos 16 B u t J E S U S calling
them. The but Jesus calling to them to him, said, • ' P e r -
aura, encew A<pere ra 7rai8ia epxz&dai irpos fie, mit t h e LITTLE CHILDREN
them, .he said; Allow the little children to come to me, to come to me, and forbid
Kai \xr\ KcoXvere avra' rcop yap roiovrcop eorip t h e m n o t ; for to J S U C H
for tlie because suchlike is L I K E belongs the K I N G D O M
and not forbid them;
7] (iaffiXsia. rov Oeov ^ A^ITJP Xeyco VJXIV, 6s of G O D .
the kingdom of the God. Indeed I say to you, who 17 J Indeed I say to you,
eav f.i7] T7)P, fiao'iXeiap
de£rjrai rov Oeov &>$• "Whoever does not receive
ever not may receive the kingdom of the God as t h e K I N G D O M of G O D like
-nraiBiop, ov jiii <ELO~CX.67) eis avrriPe a Little child, he will by n o
a little child, not not may enter into her. means enter i t . "
VATICAN MANUScaira'.—13- But, ilo. on—oniii^ 14. more than the other.
t 11 The following- from Bcreshith Rabba, will illustrate this Pharisaic pride :—-" Eabbi
Simeon the son of Joehai, said: Tlie world is not worth thirty righteous persons such as
our father Abraham, if there were only thirty righteous persons in the world, 1 and my
son should make two of them.; and if there were but twenty, I and my son would be of thfl
number • and if there were but ten, I and my son would be of the number; and if there were
but five.'l and my son would be of the five; and if there were but two, I and my son would
be those t w o ; and if there•yreve but one, myself should be that one."
+ Q'Luke x,29i £vi. iff. t 11- Job xxii. 29; Matt, xxiii. 12; Luke xiv. 11; James iv.
G •' 1 Pet. v. 5> 5. •" " %_15. Matt- six. 13, Mark x. 13» % 16. .1 Cor* xiv. 20 5 1 J J et. ii. 2
£&a>. 1 8 : 30.} [ Cfhap. 18 3.
LURK
cv [jit] airoXafir} iroXXairXacriova ev rep iccupqt 30 who will not receive
not not may receive tnany times more in the season manifold, in this TIME, and
rovrep) Kai ev rep aieavi rep epxo/nevep £eo7)V in the COMING AGE aionian
this, and in the age the coming life Life."
aieoviov. 31 % And taking the
age-lasting. TWELVE aside, he said to
31 TlapaXafiwv tie rovs SwSe/ca, eiire Trpos them, " Behold, we go up
to Jerusalem, and All the
Havinsr taken and the twelve, he said to
THINGS WRITTEN t h r o u g h
avrovs' 15ov, avaf3atvojnev eis (lepo(roXv/j,a,
Kai the PROPHETS, will be ac-
them: Lo, we go to Jerusalem, and
complished in the SON 0/
reXecrdrjererai iravra ra yeypafxjxeva dia rwv MAN.
will be finished all the having been written through the 32 For J h e will be deliv-
32
Trpoeprfrcov rep viep rov avdpecirov. Tlapado6r]- ered to the GENTILES, and
prophets in the son of the man. He will be deliv- will be mocked, and in-
crerai yap rois edveeri, Kai efnraix^'no'erai, Kai sulted, and spit upon;
ered up for to the Gentiles, and will be derided, and 33 and having scourged
vfipicrdrjererat, Kai efjnvrv(r07]creraim 3 3 Kai fxacr- him, they will kill him ;
will be shamefully treated, and will be spit on : and having and the THIRD DAY he
riyeaeravres airoKrevovcriv avrov
Kai r\] Tjfiepa will rise again."
been scourged they will kill him: and the day 34 i But tfjeg understood
34
rj] rpirrj avao~rr)o~erai. Kai avroi ovSev rov- none of these things j and
the third he will stand up. And they not one of this MATTER was concealed
reav ervvr)Kav Kai t]V ro prj/xa rovro KeKpv/ufxe- from them, and they did
these understood: and was the thing this having been hid-' not recognize WHAT was
vov a7r' avrecv, Kai OVK eyivoocTKov raXeyo/ueva. SPOKEN.
den from them, «uad not they knew thethings being spoken. I 35 $ And it occurred, as
^Kyevero Se ev rep eyyi^eiv avrov eis 'lepix^o, he APPROACHED Jericho,
It happened and in the to draw nigh him to Jericho, a certain blind man sat
begging by the ROAD.
rvepXos ris €Ka6r]ro itapa rr\v 6$ov rrpocraircov.
a blind man certain sat by the way begging.
36 And hearing a Crowd
passing along, he inquired
^AKovcras de o%Aou diatropevo/Jievov, eirvvOavero,
Hearing and a crowd passing along, he asked, what it meant.
3 j 37 And they told him,
rt €ir} rovro ; ' Airr)yyeiXav 5e avrep, on
what may be this? They told and hina, that ' " J e s u s the ISAZARITE is
38 passing by."
\7jerovs 6 Nafopaios irapepx^rai. Kai efiorjere, 38 And he shouted, say-
Jesus the Nazarene . passes by. And he shouted
3J
ing, "Jesus, Son of David,
Xeycov Irjerov, vie AaviS, eXerjerov fxe. Kai have pity on me!"
saying: Jesus, O son of David, pity me. And 39 And THOSE GOING
01 Trpoayovres eiren/nccv avrep, iva criecTT7]crr). BEEORE, charged him to be
those going before rebuked him, that he might be silent. silent; but Ije cried out
AUTOS 5e iroXXeo fxaXXov eKpa£ev Tie AaviS, much more, " Son of David,
He but much more cried out: O son of David, have pity on me 1"
40 40 And JESUS stopping,
eXerjcrov fie. ~Xra6eis
Se o IYJCTOVS eKeXevcrev commanded him to be led
pity me. Stopping and the Jesus commanded to him. And having come
avrov ax^W°-1 "Rpos avrov. "Eyyicravvos 5e near, he asked him,
him to be led to himself. Having come and 41 " What dost thou
avrov9 eTrrjpearrjcrev avrov^x ^[Xeyeov^ Ti croi wish that I should do to
• fhim, he asked him, [saying:] Whatforthee thee?" And H E said,
deXeis 7roir)crco; 'O de enre* Kvpie, Iva ava- " Master, to restore my
thoudesirest I should do ? He and said: O lord, thr.t I may sight."
42 And J E S U S said to
fiXeipc*). 4 2 K a i 6 Irjcrovs eiirev avrep- Kva$Xe him, "Receive thy sight;
see again. And the Jesus said to him: See thou i. thy ifAiTH has cured
\l/ov 7) iricrns (?ov creerecKe o~e. 4 3 Kai irapaxprj/uLa thee.^
again: the faith of thea has saved thee. And instantly 43 And instantly be saw
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—41. saying1—oiait.
X 31. Matt.xvi. 21; xvii. 22; xx. 17; Hark x. 32. % S2. Matt, xxvii, 2 , Luke xxiii
1; John xviii. 28; Acts iii. 13. t ?\. MVirk i*. 35 ; Luke ii. 50; ix. 45; Jolm x. 6 ; xii. l&
t 3», Matt. xx. 29; Maxk. s. 46. % 42. Luke xvii. I®
amp. 18; 18.] 1/OKR, IChap. 18: 21
13 Kai eTTTjpcoTrjcrc ris avrop Xeyoop' 18 J And a Certain Ruler
apyjxv,
And asked certaiu him asked him, saying, " Good
ruler, saying;
AtSaaKaXs ayaOe, TI Tvorqaas C !*' aioopiovTeacher, what shall 1 d© 001
O teacher good, what shall I do life age-lasting to inherit aionian Life r"
tcArjpovo(AT)(Tea ; 19Ei7T€ 8e avrq) 6 Iiicovs' Ti fie 19 And J E S U S said to
to inherit? Said and t o h i m t h e J e s u s ; W h y me him, " Why dost thou call
Aeyeis ayaOov; ovdeis ayaOos, GL fir) ets 5 O Me good ? There is none
eallestthou good? no one good, if n o t one, t h e good, except one,—GOD.
deos. 2 0 T a s eproXas oidas' 6i
Mr) /LLOLXZV- 20 Thou knowest the
God. The c o m m a n d m e n t s t h o u k n o w e s t : "Not t h o u mayest COMMANDMENTS ', J D o n o t
v")js' fir) (popcvays' fir) icXexpys' fir) commit adultery, Do not
c o m m i t adultery ; n o t t h o u mayest kill; n o t t h o u mayest s t e a l ; n o t kill, Do not steal, Do not
ipevdo[xapTVf>7]o'?]S' rifia rov 'irarepa crouf Kai testify falsely, Honor thy
t h o u m a y e s t bear false t e s t i m o n y ; h o n o r t h e father of thee, and FATHER a n d MOTHER."
TTjP
;
fl6T€pa "' '[o*ou."]
2l
' O 5c enre' Tavra'Trapra 21 And HE said, "All
the mother of t h e e . " ] H e and said; These all these have I kept from my
€<pu\a^ajj.7]i eK peorrjros fj.ov. 22
Aicouffas Sc- Youth."
1 observed from youth of me. Having heard and 22 And JESUS having
^ ' [ r a u T a ] 6 Irjaovs^ enrcp avTCf E T J kv ooi Xei- heard, said to him, " Yet
[thesej t h e Jesus, said t o h i m ; Yet one to thee is in One thing thou art
JT€L' iravra ocra e^e^s TTWA^CTOV, Kai dtados "ITTOQ-
wanting ; % sell all that
(vantmg; all what t h o u hast sell, and give t h o u to poor
thou hast, and give ta the
Poor, and thou shalt have
Xois, Kai C-^GLS Orjtfaupoi/ep ovpapep" icaAdevpo, Treasure in * HEAVEN J
ones, and t h o u shalt have a treasure i n heaven; a n d come,
and come follow me."
aicoXovdei /not, 'J3 'O §e aKovcras ravra, rrepiXv- 23 And hearing this,
follovv me. l i e and having heard these, greatly
HE became very sorrow-
TTOS eyepero" rjp yap irXovorios crcpodpa. ^Ideoude ful; for he was exceedingly
grieved b e c a m e : h e was for rich exceedingly. Seeing a n d '
rich.
aurop 6 ITJO'OVS ^[irepiAviroP yspofievop^ eiire' 24 And * Jesus seeing
him t h e Jesus [greatly grieved becoming,] said:
him, said, "With what
liars duaicoXcos ol ra x p ^ / x a r a exoprss €i(reXev- difficulty will THOSE HAY-
How with difficulty those t h e riches having shall
I N G RICHES enter the
aoprai eis rr)p PaaXeiap rov 6eov. '^EvKoircore- KINGDOM of G o d !
enter into the kingdom o f t h e God. Basier 25 I t is easier for a Cam-
pop yap effTi, Kafir)Xov dta rpvfiaXias pacpi^os el to pass through a Nee-
for i t is, a camel through hole of a. needle dle's Eye, than "for a- Rich
eicreXdew? ?7 rrXovaiop eis TT)V fiaffiXziap rov man to enter the KINGDOM
of G O D . "
to enter, than a rich man into the kingdom ofthe
26 And THOSE HEAR-
Osov siveXQeip. ^JLLTTOP 5e ol aKovaavrts' Kai ING him, said, " Who then
God to enter. Sard and those having h e a r d : And
2 f
can be saved ?*'
TLS Svvarai o'ooOrjpai; ' O 8<= <snre' 'Fa, advpara 27 And HE said, J " T h e
who is able tobesaved? l i e b u t said: The things impossible T H I N G S IMPOSSIBLE with
rrapa apQpooirois, hvvara €0~TI irapa rca deep. Men are possible with
with men, possible is with the God. GOD."
2s 28 Then P E T E R said,
Ei7T6 8e 6 Uerpos' Idov, r)fic-is a<prjKajuep
Said and t h e Peter: Lo, % " Behold, toe have for-
we IP.'X
iravra, Kai 7)KoXou6r)o'afiep ffoi. 0 oc ertrep saken * our OWN, and fol-
29<
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—15. they had gained. 17- Well done. 20. the OTEBB,
t 12. Our Lord manifestly alludes to the case of Archelaus, who went to Rome to solicit
the Emperor that he misrht be reinstated in his father's kingdom; and the Jews sent an
ambassage after him. to petition and plc;;d against him.. But however he was confirmed in
the kingdom o i J u d e a ; and when he returned, took ample vengeance of his enemies and
opposei'3.—Picwcome. _ t lo. The LXX use the original wcrd mnaa for t h e Hebrew
maneh from which it is evident:y derived, and it appears from Ezek. xlv. 12, to have been
equal to sixty snekels. Now allowing the shekel with Dr. Prideaux, to be three shillings,
fcnen the mina was equal to nine pounds English.-—^. Clarke. Home makes the a«»# equal
c£3. 2s. 6d., or fifteen dollars.
I 17. Matt. xxv. 21; Luke xvi, 10. 21. Matt. xxv. 24. $ 22, Mntt. jm. V
Chap. 19 o 23.] [Cliap, 19: 82.
LUKE
r e , iroprjpg Sou As* ydets. hre, ejw avBpc^rtOB I will judge thee, Wicked
Sb.ee, O evil slave j thou knw/est, that E a man Servant. J Didst thou knov}
that iE am a harsh Man
avcrrrjpos €i/.u? aipwv 6 OUR* eftyfm, icai Oepi** taking up what I laid not
harsh am, taking tip whatnot I laid down, and reap= down, and reaping what 1
fay 6 OVK €OTceipa° ^ Kai S t a r i ova e'ScaKas TO did not sow ?
Ing what not I sowed; and why not thou gayest the 23 Why, then, didst thm
apyvpwv [xov QTTI ri]p rparcs^av^ K.ai %yw e A 6 W not place my MONEY i£
silver of me on the table. asd 5 eomiiig the BANK, that coming I
0vv TOKty av crrpa^a avro i • tr, m^n, > 24 ]£ ai »-Qis wapecr might have exacted the
And to those having Same with Interest?'
with interest might have exacted i t ? 9A And he said to THOSE
J
iwaiv enrev A p a r e an avrov rrjv fxvav^ KOU STANDING BY, 'Take from
Stood by he said; Take you from him the miua, and him the MIJ\TA, and give it
25
dors T(p ras dtKa, fxvas exovri. (K&£ eiwov to H I M who has i t h e TESJ
give you to the the ten minaa having. (And they said Minas.'
avT<®° Kupi€, €%e£ (5efca fiz/as.) m Acyco *ljya.p~\ 25 (And
4
they said to
to him; O lord, he has ten rninaa.) I say 1*0!'] Mm, Sir, he has Ten
vfj.iv d'Tt vavrt rco exovrt 8o0r?ersrcu° awo Be Minas,')
to you that to every one the having will be giv-ais; feom but 26 i 1 say to you, % That
rov fjifj e%ov;'os 5 KOA b ex.*1? apQy)>a& ^[aw to EYEUY ONE who HAS,
more shall be given; and
of the not having, oven what he has, will betaken [from
from H I M who HAS not,
avrov,~\ ^ TlXrfp rous <sx®P0VS ,UQV GKGWOVS? even what he has shall be
him.] * But. the enemies ofmc those,, taken away.
TOVS }J,7} Qcz'h.T,rnxvras p,€ Ba(nXevo~OA ^ avrovs^ 27 But * THOSE ENE-
tho "tot willing me to reign ever thorn s MIES of mine, who were
cryevyere tb5'es s a t iw/raacpa^ars efiirpovOt-y fxov. not WILLING that I should
bring yon hithei\ and slay in presence of Hie. reign over them, bring
28
hither, and slaughter them
Xcu enrcov ravra9 ewopevsro e[n?po<r&QV9 in my presence.'"
And havin' said these, he went before, 23 And having said these
avaftaiVGov ets 'lepoaoXvfxa, 29
K<u tsygpero cos things, %\\Q went on be-
going UD to Jerusalem. And it happened as fore, going up t o Jerusa-
riyytffzv ei$ T$7}Q(f)ayrj teat 'By}6ct.vtav9 r?po§ *r© lem. $9 % And i t occurred, as
he drew near t o Bethphagc and Bethany, to She
he drew near to Bethphage
opos TO scaXovp.evov zXauoP0 a?r e err ei As dvo and Bethany, at THAT
mountain that being called of olive-trees, he sent two MOUNTAIN Which is CAL-
rcuv fxa6-r}roov a u r o u , 3 0 *•-"•"•»<• £(
^ LED the Mount of Olives,
of the d.isciplea of himself, Go you into he sent two of *the x>is<
rf\v ' Ka.revavTi itoofxrjv zv *ri ei&'iropepofisvos, CIPLES,
the over-against village- in which entering 30 saying, " G o to the
evprfcreTG urcaXov dc-defxeyov,} c<p' 6v ®vd<-t.s "VILLAGE you, in
OVEU AGAINST
which, having en-
youwiilfind. acolt having been tied, ois which no one
tered, you will find a Colt
ir&jTTOTS avQpoxncov GKadiffz" Kvffavres avrovtied, on which no Man ever
ever of men sati having loosed him sat; loose, and bring him.
3i
&yaysr€. Kai zav rts u/xas <£pcora° Aiari SI And if any one asks
bring you. And if any one you may ask: Why you, ' W h y do you loose
A e u e r e ; ovroos e p a r e ""[aur&rj 'On 6 Kvptos him V you shall thus say9
5
do you loose? thus saw you [to him:] That the lord Because the PASTES
&iav 6 e io S2 wants him.'"
avrov xP X- AwzXdovres Se ol &7reo~° 32 And THOSE who wer©
of him need has. Having gone and those having SENT, went away, and
33
raXfjepot €vpov7 KCLOWS znrev avroiSo hvov" found it even as he had
been sent found, as he said to them. Loos- told them,
v&p 8e avrwv TOP WOOXOV, eixo el nvpiot avrov S3 And as they were
tag wad of t h e m the colt, said t h e lords of h i m loosing the COLT, the OWN.
trposavrovs* TOP frcokop* 3 4 0 : Be enrow BKS of it said to them,
Tikvere
te tkemj W a y loose y o a t h e colt: They and saidi "Why do you untie the
*0 tcvptes avrov xPeiav € et
X * 35 ^ c u tiyayov C O L T ? "
Ike lord of him seed has. And t h e y led 34 And THEY said,
avrop frpos TOP ITJ&OVP9 Kat zitippityavres eav- * " Because the MASTEB
hina to the Jesus: and having t h r o w n o f t h e m - wants him,"
Toop va IjxaTia em TOP irooXov^ e7T€0i(3ao"ap TOP T ^ -^ n * ^hey ^eA ^ ^
selves t h e m a n t l e s on t h e colt, they set on t h e J E S U S ; Jand having cast
SQ Their own MANTLES OB
ITJ&OVV. n.op€vofLeyovd6 avrov9 virecrTpoovvvov the COLT, they set J E S U S
Jesus. Going and of him, they spread under
on it.
TO, tfiarta avTtoV tv rr\ 6dq}a ^ Eyyt£oPTes Se 36 J And as he was go-
t h e mantle* of t h e m i a t h e way. Drawing near a a d ing, they spread their GAE-
avrov ti^ri irpos TT? tcarafiacet rov opovs rwv MENTS on the ROAD.
of kiea BOW to the descent o f t h e m o u n t a i n of t h e 37 And when he was
ehaitop, tip^avTO airap TO TTXTJBOS TWP fiaQyjrcav now approaching, at the
elive^troea, begaa all t h e multitude of t h e disciple* DESCENT of the MOUNT of
OLIVES, all the MULTI-
X&tpopres atpeip TOP 6eop (pwrj fieyakp Trept TUDE of the DISCIPLES
rejoicing t a gr&isa t h e God »ithavx>ice for loud
began to rejoice, and praise
iraff<av UP etSop SvvajLLeooP) ^ heyOPTSS° EvAoy- God with a loud Voice^ for
all whUktLey saw m i g h t y works, saying: Worthy all the Miracles which they
yftepos 6 ipxopepos fiuffikevs ep opofiari tcvptow had seen,
•fbleaaiMgtke coming king in a&ma of L o r d : 38 saying, J "Blessed be
39
9ipr]pf} ep &vpav(p9 teat, 8oi-a ep vrpto'rots, Kat the COMING KING in the
p*aco ia heaven, a a d glory i s highest, And Name of Jehovah 1 Peace
in Heaven, and Glory in
rtves Ttmv <&api(ratwp &iro rov oxkov enrop irpos the highest heaven."
t e w s e f t he Pharisees from t h e crowd said to
39 And some of the
mrrop9 AtdaffKaXe^ €TTLTt/ji7](fop TOIS (jLadrjratsP H A E I S E E S , among the
him: © teacher, rebuke the disciples CEOWD, said to him,
ffov, *® Kat airoKptBets et-irep * £ a u r o / s ' l Aeyco " Teacher, rebuke thy DIS-
o f thee. And answering h e said [ t o them : j I say CIPLES."
vfur, criooTTTjacao'ip, ol ktdot /ce/c- 40 But answering he
OTI eap ovrot
t e yoa, that if the»e s h o u l d be silent, t h e stones will said; " I tell you, That if
these should be silent,
pai;OPTCU,
Ciy o u t ,
$the STONES would imme-
41
diately cry out."
Kat cos Tjyyt&ep, tBcvp TTJP WOAIP, etcAavcrev 41 And as he drew near,
And as h e drew near, seeing the city, he wept beholding the CITY, % he
42
e7r* avTT), keyw 'OTI e« eypcas Kat o~v, wept over it,
©ver her, saying; That if t h s u h a d s t k n o w n even t h o u , 42 saying, " 0, that thou
*\jtatye\ ep T # f)/aepa "^jVouJ ravTTj, ra rrpos hadst known, even tfjou,
Latleast] i n t h e day [of t h e e ] this, the things to at this DAY, the THINGS
which are for thy Peace!
etprjprjP crov PVP de etcpufir] airo e<pdaA/xojp But now they are hidde»
peace o f t h e e j n o w b u t i t is hidden from eyes
from thine Eyes.
Gov. 4 3 ' O r i rj^ovcrip yuepat errt eres Kat Trepi- 43 For the Days will
ofthee. F o r willcoine days on t h i s , and will come on thee, when thine
$a\ovo~tp ol ex^pot crov %apatfa crot} Kat irzptKVK- ENEMIES shall throw a
throw w o u n d t h e enemies o f t h e e a r a m p a r t t o t h e e , and willsur- Rampart around thee, and
Xooo'ovo't ere, Kat o~vue^ov<ri ere Travrodev 44
Kat enclose thee and press
iponnd thee, and will press thee on every side; a n d thee in on every side,
44 and will lay thee
€$a<piovo'i f/e, Kat Ta reKpa cov ev o"otm level with the ground, and
willlevel with t h e ground theQ a n d t h e children o f t h e e i n t h e e ;
thy CHTLDEEN in thee
Kat OVK a(pr)crovo~ip ev o'oi KiOov eirt KiOcf auQy and they will not leave 9
and n o t they will leave i a t h e e a stone on a s t o n e ; because Stone upon a Stone in thee
* VATICAN M.Ai«ur:<efi.iP'tv-~z3. Why tempt you me—omit, Ii. rHBy said, Cesar's.
2(5 a woa» beiora. 27- who SAT. that there is no Resurrection. 23. fje be without.
t X Matt.xsii.I5. 1 21. Matt, xxii.16; Mark s i i 14. t 27- Matt.xxii.23;
Gwp. 20T 29/) litrfcE. [dhap. 20 •
evp ade\(poi rjcrap' Kat 6 itpooros \a(Scav yvvcuKa, 29 Now there were Sev«
BOW brotfaera were; and t h e first having taken a wife, en B r o t h e r s ; and the
aTrtdavev areKPos. 30
Kat ^"feAa/Bev] 6 devrepos P I B S T , having taken d
i died childless. And [took] the second Wife, died childless.
*\TT]P yvpaiKa, Kai obros airedavav areKvos.^ 30 And the S E C O N D
[th« wife, and this died childless.] 31 a n d t h e T H I R D took
31
K a i 6 rpiros eAa/3e/> avTrjw de Kat h e r ; and in like manner
cocravrcas
And t h e third took her: in like manner and also also the SEVEN ; they died,
Gt 6 7 T T a * ov KCLTGXITTOV TeKva, KCLL
TCKPa, /ecu airzdapop' and left no Children.
t h e seven: HOt they left children, and died: 32 And last, t h e w ^ A N
322
'Tcrrepop * [ $ e TrapToop~\ airedape Kat rj yvpr). died also.
Last [and of all] died also t h e w o m a n . 33 At the RESURREC-
33 EP , TLPOS T I O N , therefore, To which
rrj OVP apao rao'€L: avrcop yiperat
In t h e therefore resurrection, of which ofthem will be
of them does she become a
yvPTj; OL yap eirra ecrxop avrrjp yvpairca
34
K a < W i f e ; for t h e S E V E N had
a wife ? t h e for seven had her a wife. And her for a Wife.'*
* [ a 7 r o « ; p i 0 e i s ] enr€p avrois 0 ITJCTOVS' Of vloi 34 And J E S U S said to
[answering] h e said t o them the Jesus: The sons them, " T h e C H I L D R E N of
rov aiojpos TOVTOV yajxovo'i Kat €Kya[Aio~xoPTar'- this A G E marry, and are
of t h e age this marry and are given in marriagegiven i n marriage -,
35 35 b u t THOSE DEEMED
ol $ e Kara^ioodevres TOV atcapos ziceivov
those b u t having been accounted worthy of t h e a g e that WORTHY t o obtain that
AGE, and THAT RESURREC-
T u % e « / , Kai TT]S apaaraarecas TT]S €K peKpoop,
t o o b t a i n , and of t h e resurrection t h a t o u t of dead ones,
TION from t h e Dead, nei-
36 ther marry, nor are given
OVT€ yafjLovcrip, ovre fKyajj.to'KOPTar O U T 6 yap
Beither marry, n o r are given in m a r r i a g e : nor for
in m a r r i a g e ;
36 for they can die no
airodapeip en Svpaprat.' icrayyeAoi yap e t m ,
t o die more are a b l e : like angels for they are,
more ; J because they are
like a n g e l s ; and are Sons
Kat viot eicrt TOV deov, TT\S apacrracreoos vloi of * God, being Sons of the
and sons they are ©fthe God, of t h e resurrection sons
37
RESURRECTION.
opTts, OTI 5e eyeipoprat 01 ptKpoi, Kai M w - 37 B u t T h a t t h e D E A D
being. That but rise t h e dead ones, even M o - rise, even Moses h a s de-
*rt)$ */j,7)Pvo~ep 67rf TT)S (Sarov, ws \eyet Kvpiop, c l a r e d , ! at the B U S H , when
a«« declared at the bush, when he calls a Lord, he calls Jehovah, ' t h e
TOP OGOP Afipaafi, Kat TOP 6eop lo'aaK, Kai TOP ' G O D of Abraham, and
the God of A b r a h a m , a n d t h e God of Isaac, a n d t h e ' t h e *God of I s a a c , and
' t h e * God of J a c o b . '
G^ov laKtvfi. ^ © e o s 5e OVK ecrrt pcKpccp, aAAct
God of J a c o b . A God now n o t h e is of dead ones, b u t
38 Now he is n o t a God
39
of t h e Dead, b u t of t h e
^COPTOOP' Trapresyap avrcp facrip. A7rotfpi#ez/Tes L i v i n g ; t for to h i m alJ
of living o n e s ; all for to him live. Answering are alive."
5 ; ripes TCOP ypaju/narecap enrop' Aibsao~KaA€, 39 Then some of the
and soma ©fthe scribes said; O teasher, S C R I B E S answering, said,
40
/caAws enras. OvK€Ttde €TO\/JLOOP ewspooTap " T e a c h e r , thou hast spo-
well t h o u hast spoken. N o longer a n d they presumed fro ask ken well."
avTop ovfiep. 40 * And they dared not
him nothing. question him any more.
41
Ej7re 8e irpos avrovs' Ileus \eyovo~i TOP 41 And he said to therm
H e said and to them; How say they t h e $ " H o \ v do they say, t h a t
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—30. took—omit. 30. the wife, and this died childless—
omit. 32. And of all—omit. 34. answering—omit. 36. God. 37» God.
S7. God. 40. For after.
+ 37- Many modern critics regard the phrase,—at the Bush,—as referring to the section
in the book of Exodus, commencing at chap. iii. 2, where it is recorded that the angel of Je-
hovah appeared to Moses <- in a flame of fire out of a bush." I n Mark xii 26. we read, Jesug
asks, " Have you not read in the BOOK of Moses, at the BUSH, how GOD spoke to him ?" evi-
dently alluding to the place or section where it was to be found 60 here he savs " l h a t
the dead rise, even Moses has declared at the I section of] The Bush when he calls Jehovah."
&c. Now Moses could only be said to declare this by recording what the angel said See th«j
account in Exodus. t 38 To him who regards the future resurrection of his people ss
though it was present:—"God. who makes alive the dead, and oaUe shines 00c in oeiru? aa
Wiough they were." Kom. iv. 17.
t 86. 1 Cor. xv. 42,49, 52 ; Kom. viiu;23; 1 John iii. ?. r *t. Mail. xxii. 45 ; Mark jjii. j&
Cfrap. go. 483 LUKE. [ Chap. SI: 6.
42 the MESSIAH is to be a Son
Xpicrrov vlov Aavift eiva ; Kai avros Aavifi
Anointed ason of David to be? of David ?
Ai^J yet himself David
Keyet sv fiifiXcp TpaX/JLOov ' Ei7rez> 6 Kvpios T&> 42 * For David himself
s
Tfe Kai (T7](Xeia arc* OVp&VOV (xeyaAa ecrai. great Signs from Heaven.
also and from heaven great will be. 12 X But before all these
signs
12 things they will lay their
Ylpo 8e rovroop iraprcvp €irifio.Aov(TLP €(p' vjxas HANDS on you, and perse-
Before b u t this ail theywilliay on you
cute you, delivering you up
l as a T(av KCLl
Tas x* P v s Sfco^ouct, Ttapa&ihoprss to Synagogues and {Pris-
the hands of t h e m , and t h e y will persecute, delivering u p ons, dragging you before
eis ffvpayooyas Kai (pvAaKas, aycr^epovs ETH Kings and Governors on
so synagogues and prisons, dragging to account of my NAME.
fiacriAets Kai rjyefxovas, kvzKtp rov opo/uaros 13 And it will turn out
iings and governors, on account of t h e name to you for a Testimony.
13 14 J'Settle it m your
{xov. Airo^rja'erai 5e V/LUP as fxaprvpiop. HEARTS, therefore, not to
olme. I t will turn o u t and t o you for a testimony.
14
premeditate on your de-
®eer0s OVP as ras Kapdias vj-toop, jxt] irpo;.\£- fence ;
Settle y o u therefore in the hearts ofyou, not iopre-
la
15 for 3E will give you.
Azrq.p aTToAoyrjOrj^aL. Eyca yap hcocroo vfiiv Eloquence and Wisdom,
meditate t o m a t e A. defeace. T for will give to you % which All your OPPO-
(TrofxaKai acxpiap, *7) ov Svpr)<roprai aprenrzLP rj NENTS will not be able to
s mouth and wisdom, which n o t wiU be able t o gainsay or gainsay, or resist.
apri(rr7}P(.u irapres ol avriKZLixepoi v/uiv. 16
YIapa~ 16 And you will be de-
resist all the opponents to you. You wilj livered up even by Parents,
and Brothers, and Rela-
doOiqa'ecrds §e tcai viro yopeoop, Kai adeAcpcop, tives, and 1'Yiends; and
b s delivered up a n d also by parents, and brothers,
some of you they will put
Kai crvyyepoop, icai (f)t.A(ap° Kai Oaparoocrovcrip e£ to death.
and relatives, and friends: a n d they will p u t to death of
17 And you will be hated
v/JLOoy. ^ Kct: ecrecr^e }Ai(rov[xepoi viro iraprcop oy all on account of my
you. And y o u veil! be being hated by all NAME ;
i8
Sia TO ovofxa (xov* Kat 6pi£ €K rrjs KecpaArjs 18 But not a Hair of
through t h e name ojme. And a hair from th head your HEAD wrill perish.
* VATICAU MANUSCRIPT.—8. therefore—onvt. 11. there will be great Earthquakes,
and in various Places Famines, and.
% 8 Matt. xxiv. 4; Mark siii, 5; Eph. v 6; 2 Thess, ii. 3. t 10. "Vlatt. xxiv, 7
X 12. Markxiii. 9. % 12, Acts iv. 3; v. 18; xii. 4.5XVi»24 xxv, 23. t 14. Matt.
5.19; xiii.ll; xii. 11. i lo>_&&&(>«V^
fftap. 21s It. LUKE, [Chap. 2 1 : 30.
ySr], fiXexovres, acp* eavrcov yivwcTKere, bri forth, observing it, you
now, beholding, from of yourselves you know, that kllOW of yOUTSelvCS That
31
rj^T] eyyvs TO Oepos eo'riv, vfiets, the SUMMER already is
OUTGO Kai
now near the summer is. So also you, near.
brav i$7]T€ ravra yivofieva, yivaxTKere, on 31 Thus, also, when gnu
when you may see these occiirring, know you, that see these events occurring,
eyyvs eo'riv f] fiaaiXeta rov deov. 3 2 AfiTjv Xeyoo know That the KINGDOM
near is the kingdom of the God. Indeed I say of GOD is near.
v/xiv, on ov j.L7] irapeXQr} 7] yevea avrr], ecas 32 Indeed I say to you,
to you, that not not may pass away the generation this, till This GENEBATION will Hot
av iravTCL yeyrjrcu. Kai r) yr\ pass away, till all he ac-
33e
O ovpavos
all may be done. The heaven and the earth complished.
33 The HEAVEN and the
rrapeXevo'ovTar ol Se Xoyoi fiov ov fxrj irapeX-
EAETH will fail; but my
shall pass away; the but words of me not not may pass
34 WOEDS cannot fail.
BOOO'L, Ilpocr€Xere ^ 6 eavro&s, fiTjirore fiapr)- 34 But Jtake heed to
away. Take heed but to yourselves, lest should be yourselves, lest Your
decciv vficov at fcapdiai ev KpanraXy,
Kai Ju-eOy, HEAETS be oppressed by
burdened ofyou the hearts anddrunkenness, Gluttony, and Drunken-
with surfeiting,
Kai iiepijxvais (SiooriKais" Kai aicpviSios ecf>3 vjxas ness, and Anxieties of life,
and anxieties oflife; and suddenly . on you and that DAY should come
dinarr) T) ^fiepa eKsivr]. 3o
'Q.s irayis ya,o eire- unexpectedly upon you.
35 For it will come, like
may come the day that. As r. snare for it will'
a Snare, on All THOSE
"kkVfftTOLi 67T4 TtaVTaS T0VS Kad7]jLl€V0VS Wl TTpO- DWELLING on the Face of
eome on all those dwelling on face the Whole LAND.
36
rooirov Tracrrjs rrjs yrjs* AypvTrveire 36 J*"Be you watchful,
ovv ev
of all of the earth. Watch you therefore, at all times,
then in
iravrt Kaiptp) deo/jcevoi, Iva Kara^ioodrjre e/c- praying that you may be
every season, praying, thatyoumaybeaccou; ted worthy to regarded worthy to escape
All these THINGS BEING
tpvyeiv ravTa iravra ra [xeXhovra yivea6ait ABOUT to occur, and to
•scape these all the things being about to occur, stand before the SON of
Kai o'raOrjvai efxirpoo'dev rov vlov rov avOpeoirov. MAN."
and to stand in presence ofthe son of the man. 37 Now he was teaching
3
^ Hv 8e ras i)fxepas ev rep lepep didacTKoov | during the DATS in the
Pie was and the days in the temple teaching; TEMPLE, and going out he
ras 8e vvKras e^epxo/uevos 7}vXi^ero eis ro lodged at NIGHTS in THAT
MOUNTAIN which is called
the and nights going out he lodged in the
38 the Mount of Olives.
opos ro KaXovjievov eXauav. Kai iras 6 38 And All the PEOPLE
mountain that being called of olive-trees. And all the came early to him in the
Xaos cep6pi£e irpos avrov ev rep tepep anoveiv TEMPLE to hear him.
people came early to him in the temple to hear CHAPTER XXII.
avrov. KE$„ K^\ 2 2 . 1UyyiCe de r) eoprr} 1 NOW J THAT EEAST
him. Drew near now the feast Of UNLEAVENED BEEAD,
2
roov a£v/j,oov, T) XeyofxevT] irao'xa' Kai
efarovv which is CALLED the Pass-
oftheunleavenedcakes,that being called passover; and sought over, was drawing near.
o! apxiepeis Kai ol ypafxfiare-is, ro ircosaveXcoCiv 2 AndtheiiPGH-PEiESTs
the high-priests and the scribes, the how they might kill and SCEIBES sought HOW
avrov €(po$ovvro yap rov Xaovc 3
Eio~7]X6e Be theythey
might kill him ; for
feared the PEOPLE.
him; they feared for the people. Entered and
3 + And the Adversary
o'aravas eis lovdav rov eiriKaXov/nevov Io~Kapioo- entered * into THAT Judas,
adversary into Judas that being suniamed Iscariot CALLED Iscariot, who was
4
rrjVy ovra etc rov apiO/aov roov doodeKa. K a i of the NUMBER of the
bedng of the number ofthe twelve. And TWELVE.
* VATICAN MANUSCKIPT,—36. But watch you, and pray always, that you may prevail to
escape. 3. into TUAT Judas, called Iscariot.
1 34. Rom xiii. 13; 1 Thess. v. 6; 1 Pet. iv. 7. J 36. Matt.xxiv 42; xxv. 13 ; Mark
xiii. S3. t 37. John viii 1, 2'; Luke xxu. 39. J 1. Matt. xxvi. 2; Mark x u . L
I 3. Matt. xxvi. 14; Matt.xiv. 10; John xni. % 27.
[Chap. %%: 1?.
. 23": 4/j LUKE.
%irt\B<av ffvvzXaXriffe TOLS apxispevffi Kai TOIS 4 Andhewent and talked
going h e talked with. the high-priests and the with the HIGH-PRIESTS
and OFFICERS, HOW tie
CTTpaTTjyOLS, TO 7TC0S CWTOV TTCLpadcp CLVTOIS.
officers, the how
might deliver him up t«
h i m h e m i g h t deliver u p t o t h e m .
8 them.
K a i exaprjcrav Kai crvvsOevTO avT(p apyvpiov 5 And they were glad,
A n d t h e y were glad, a n d agreed t o him silver
6 and agreed to give him
lovvai, Kai ^oofxoXoyy]^^' Kai €^r)T€i svfeat- Money.
t o give. And he consented; and he sought oppor-
6 And he consented, and
piOLV TOV Trapadovpat avrov CLVTOIS CLTtp oxXov.sought a Convenient time
tunityofths t o deliver up him t o t h e m w i t h o u t o f a crowd.
to DELIVER, him up to them
? HA#e 8e r) ij/jtepa TOOU afrfAOof, ev '# in the absence of the Crowd.
Came a n d i h e day of t h e unleavened cakes, i n which
8
7 J NOW the DAY Of UN-
ۤef dveo~6ai TO Tratrxor Kai airso'TeiAe LEAVENED BREAD came,
it is necessary t o sacrifice t h e p a s c h a l l a m b ; and h e sent on which it was necessary
YltTpov Kai Xooavv^v^ enroow UopevOevTts 4TO*- to sacrifice the PASCHAL
P
~e t e r a n d- J-o h. n , saying} G_o i n g ^re_ LAMB.
jJLaoraTG rjfxiv TO 7racr^a, iva tyayoofxtv. 9 Oi' 5e 8 And he sent Peter and
pare y o u for u s t h e passover, t h a t we m a y eat. They and John, saying, "Go, and
tnrov avTCt)' Tlov BeXeis aTOifJLao'wfxeu; 1 0 ' O Se prepare the PASSOVER for
us, that we may eat."
said t o h i m ; W h e r e wilt t h o u we make r e a d y ? H e and
9 And THEY said to him,
eiifev avTOis* I§oi», e to" € AS OVTOW V/JLOOV eis TT\V"Where dost thou wish
said to them; Lo, h a v i n g entered of y o u i n t o t h e that we * prepare for thee
7ro\iv, crvvavTrjcrei v\xiv avOpooiros Kepafitou to eat the PASSOVEB,?"
city, will m e e t you a man a pitcher 10 And H E said to them,
USOITOS {5a<TTa£oov aKo\ov6r}0'aT€ avTcp €is TK]V "Behold, as you enter the
of water carrying; follow y o u him into the CITY, a Man carrying a
Pitcher of Water will meet
oiKiav, ov eio-iropewzTar Kai €peiT6 Tcp ouco- you; follow him into the
k o u s e , where he e n t e r s ; a n d say y o u t o t h e house
HOUSE where he enters.
dearTTOTr) TT)S oiKias' ll Aeyci <roi 6 StSac/caAos' 11 And you shall say to
SOaster of the house: Says t o t h e e t h e teacher: the MASTER ot the HOUSE,
flov ecTi TO KaraXv/xa, fisTa 'The TEACHER says to thee,
oirov TO 7ra(rxa
Where is t h e guest-chamber, where t h e passover with Where is the GUEST-CHAM-
TOOU jjta6r]Toov JJLOV <payoo ; 12 BER, where I may eat the
Kaicewos VJXLV dei^ei
PASSOVER with my D I S C I -
tha disciples o i m e I may e a t ? And he t o youwillshow
PLES?'
avayiov fxsya so'Tpoop.tvov' €K€i kToifxaffar^, 12 Andfiewill show you
an upper r o o m large having been furnished: t h e r e prepare y o u .
a large Upper-room fwt-
13
AireAdovTes 8e evpov Kadcos siprjKzv avrois° nished ready § ihere pre*
Having gone a n d they l o u n d even as h e h a d said to them: pare."
Kai 7]Toiu.ao'ai/ TO 7ra(r%a. 13 And they went, ar>:l
and t h e y prepared t h a passover. found all even as he harH
- Kai 6T6 tyeveTO 7] wpa, aveTreo'e9 Kai ol said to them; and they
And whea came the hour, h e reclined, and the prepared the PASSOVER.
15 14 % And when the HOUR
SooSeAca airoo~To\oi <rvv avTcp. K«« enre irpos came, he reclined, and *the
twelve apostles with him. And h e said to
APOSTLES with him.
CLVTOVS' ETriOvpua €Tre6v/j.7]aa TOVTO TO 7rao"^a 15 And he said to them,
them : W i t h desire 1 have desired this the passover
16
" I have earnestly desired
(payeiy fie8* b/jt-wv, irpo TOV JAG Tradziv. Aeyoo to eat This PASSOVER with
to eat with you, before t h e xne t o suffer. I say you before I SUEEER ;
yap vfxip^ OTI *[ou«:6Til ov JJLT} <pay<a
e£ avTov, 16 for I say to you, I
for to you, that [no more] n o t n o t I m a y eat of
it, will not eat * of it, till it
€(o$ drov TrArjpGoOr) €V TT) jSacnAeta TOV Beov.shall be fulfilled in the
till i t m a y be fulfilled i a the kingdom ol t h e God. KINGDOM of G O D . "
*7 K a i 8e£a/*€j>os iroT7]piov9 evx^piCTYjo-as eiire' 17 And taking a Cup,
And having taken % cup, having given t h a n k s he«md: having given thanks, hr
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—9. prepare for thee to eat the PASSOVER. 14 the Are s TLBS
with Mm. 16. no jnore—omit. 16. the same, till.
i 7 Matt. xxvi. L7 \ Mark xiv. IS. 4 14. Matt. xxvi. 20 j Mark xiv. 17
(Map. 2 3 : 18.3 LUKE [Chap. 2 3 : 2 1
AajSeTe rovro, Kai B tape pi (Tare kavrois. Aeyca said, "Take this, and di-
18
Take you this, and divide you among yourselves. 1 say vide it among yourselves;
yap vfxip, on sv JXT] TCIOO airo rov ycvvi\\xa.ro$ 18 for % I say to you, 1
for to you, that not not I. may drink of the product will not drink *irorii
rt]s afJLireAov, ecos orov 7) $an\cia rov Qeov HENCEFORTH of the PRO-
of the vine, till the kingdom of the God
DUCT of the VINE, till the
19 KINGDOM of GOD shall
eXQr). Kai Aa&wv aprop, evxapiorrrjo'as come."
may come. And having taken aloaf, having given thanks
19 $ And taking a Loaf,
e/cAaore, Kai edooicep avrois, Aeycop° Tovro ecrri and having given thanks,
he broke, and gave to them, saying: This is he broke it, and gave to
ro o-QOjAa /uov, ro vrrep VJJLCVV dido/u.epop' rovro them, saying, "This is
the body of me, that in behalf of you being given : this THAT BODY of mine which
20
iroieire eis rr]p efxrju apap,P7)crip. Tlcravroos is GIVEN tor you; do this
do you in the my remembrance. In like manner in MY llememhrance."
Kai ro rrorrjpiop, fxera ro deiirrjo'ai, \eycvp' 20 I n like manner also
also the cup, after the supper, saying: the GUP, after the SUPPER,
Tovro ro irorr)piop3 i) K.aivy\ SiaOrjicr] €P rw saying, NEW
"This CUP is the
Covenant in my
This the cup, the new covenant in the
2l BLOOD, THAT in your be-
alfiari fxov, ro virep v/uoop eicxvpofxepop. Il\7]P half being POURED OUT.
blood of me, thatin behalf of you being poured out. But 21 | But, behold, the
i$ov, 7) XeLP rov wapaSidopres /ne /tier* €/J.OV QTTL HAND 01 II131 wllO DELIV-
io, the hand of the delivering up me with mine on ERS me up is wathmineon
22
rrjs rpairefys. K a i 6 (xzv vtos rov avQpooirov the TABLE.
the table. And the indeed son of the man 23 * For indeed the SON
Tropeverat icara ro oopio'fiepop' TTXTJP ovai of MAN is going away, ac-
goes avjay accordmgto that having been appointed; but woe cording to THAT which has
been APPOINTED; but Woe
•/cp a.v6pcv7rcp eK€iP(p, oY ov 'jrapafiidorai. to that MAN by whom he
to the man that, through whom he is delivered up. is delivered up!"
'2S K K J avroL rjp^avro avfarzip irpos eavrovs^ro, 23 And iljrrj began to
And they began to inquire among themselves, the, inquire among themselves,
rts apa eir) e£ avrcop b rovro JJLSWOOP irpaJ(r~ WHICH of them it could be
which then it could bo of them the this being about to who was about to do this.
o eiv. 24 J And there was also
do. a Contention among them,
24
Eyepera Be xai (piXovzucia zv avrois-, WHICH of them should be
There had been and also a strifa among them, thought the greatest.
r c j ris avrtav doicei sipai [xeifav, 2o e
O §e 25 £ And H E said to
the, vttnch of them thinks to be greater. He but them, " T h e KINGS of the
NATIONS exerciseaominion
enrep avrois' Oi iSaciheis rcop edpoop Kvpi^vov over them; and THOSE
said to them; The kings of the nations exercise iordship HAVING AUTHORITY over
(rip avroop' icai oi e£ovcria£opres avrccp0 evep- them are styled t Bene-
over them; and those having authority of them, bene- factors.
yzrai ica\ovprau ^<rtfxeis
8e ovx OVTOJS" aAA.? 26 But gcit must not be
factors are sailed. You but not so; but so; but let the GREATEST
6 /J.€L('CVP €P bfjup, yepzo'dco &s 6 peoorepos' icai among you become as the
tne greater among you, let him become as the younger; and LEAST, and the GOVERNOR
2 as H E who SERVES
5 rjyoufxepos, cos 6 diaKOPcop, ?Tis yap jxei- 27 For who is greater,
th.n governor, as he serving. "Which for greater?
HE who RECLINES, or H E
Cwv , 6 apo.tcei/j.epos, rj 6 fiiaicopcop, oi/%i 6 who SERVES? Is not H E
he reclining, or he serving? he who RECLINES ? but ft am
:>
VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 8 . from H E N C E F O R T H . 22. lor i n d e e d .
T 25. Euergef.cs, Benefactors, v,"is a n a m e borne b y several k i n g s m E g y p t a n d Syria, a n d
had Lecome p i o v e r b i a i i o r a tyrant.—Sharpe.
I 18. M a t t . x x v i . 29, M a i k xiv. 2r> j 19. i Coi\ x i . 24. J 21. P s a . x l i . 9 •
Matt. xxvi. 21,23, Al.nk • -^ q .; J o h t , x i n . 21, 26. + 24. M a i k i x 34; L u k e i x . 46.'
\ i& M a t t . x x . 25 : i\hu !-S«-£&T3*~~
Chap. 28 s S&3 L.UKK. [Cliap. 2 2 : 38.
28 2 8 And g o u are T H E I
tiuxKovcaVs ' T j U e i s 8e ecrre ol fiia[ieiiiev7}K0TGs
serving. You but are those having continued who have C O N T I N U E D with
fi€T9 e/xov ev TOIS Tceipaarfxois fiov, 29
K.uyc& me i n m y T R I A L S .
tvita me in the trials of me. And K 29 And 3 covenant foi
dLariBefxai v/XiV, KaOoos Bteder.o JULOI 6 fcar-qp you, even a s m y F A T H E R
covenant for you, even as has covenanted forme the father has covenanted for me, $ a
ftou (3acri\£iav9 30
Iva ecr6L7]T6 nai irivrire Giri Kingdom,
of me a kingdom, that you may eat and you may drink at SO t h a t you may eat and
TT]S Tpatrefys (JLOV ev rr} ftutriAeiq fxov KOA drink a t my TAB LIS i n m y
the table of me in the kingdom of me- and K I N G D O M , " J and sit on
Ka9i<Te<rde eirt 6povcov9 Kpivovres ras doiScKa Thrones, Judging the
you may sit on thrones, judging the twelve T W E L V E Tribes of I S R A E L .
(pv\as rov IcrpariXo 81 Simon, Simon, toehold,
tribes of the Israel. t h e A D V E R S A R Y h a s asked
31 for y o u , tik'\r he m a y S I F T
**[Ei7re § e b Kvptos*^ ^L/ULOOP^ 2Et/xwz>3 idov, YOU like W I O U T ;
[Said and the lord;] Simon, Simon, lo,
32 b u t • £ have prayed
b o~aravas efyryaaro L>/xas5 rov aivtaaai ws for t h e e , t h a t t h y EAITI-I
the adversary has asked for jou, the to sift as may n o t fail, a n d when
32
rov (Tirov* Eyco 8 e ede7]67]P 7rept o~ov^ Iva ixr\ thou hast turned, strength-
the wheat. 1 but prayed for thee, that not en t h y BRETHREN."
eicXeiTTr) 7] ITIGTLS 0~0V. K o » (TV 7C0TG CTTlffrpG-
may fail the faith of thee. And thou when having been 33 And H E said to h i m ,
ipas, ffTrjpi^ov rovs ade?\<povs (rov. ^ ' O §€ " Master, I a m ready to gr
turned, strengthen the brethren of thee He and with thee both to Prison
enrev avroy K u p i e , [ACTO, O~OV eroi/xos ei/.u KOA a n d to D e a t h . "
said to him : O lord, with thee ready l a m both 34 £ A n d H E said, " 1
eis (pvXaicrjP tcai eis Oavarov iropeveuBai. 34
' O tell thee, Peter, a Coclj
to piison and t o death to go. He will n o t crow To-day, * t i h
5e €i7re 0 Aeyco o~ot, Uerpe, ov fxr^ <$>O)VY\O~GIthou shalt thrice deny tha'
but said; I say to thee, O Peter, not not will crow thou knowest m e . "
ffrifAzpov cAe/cTwpj irpiv 7} rpis a^o.pvy]o"^ \xr\ 35 And h e said t o them
to-day a cock, before thrice thou wilt r'eny not f ' W h e i x I s e n t y o u out
eiSevai fxe. 3 5 K c a enrev avroLS' 'Ore aireo - - without a P u r s e , and Bag,
to have known me. And he said to them j When I and Sandals, did you wan)
reiXa vfias ccrcp (3oAavTiov9 KOA Tr^pcts, Kai any t h i n g ? " And THEY.
sent you without a purse, and a bag, and said, " N o t h i n g . "
viro§7]p,aroovf) p.-q rivos vcrrep^o'are; Ol 3 e enrov 86 * A n d h e said to
shoes, not anything wanted you? t h e y and said; them, " B u t n o w , H E who
36
Ovdevos* EiTrez/ ovv avrots' AAAct vvv, 6 HAS a Purse, let h i m take
Nothing. He said then to them; But now, he it. and i n like maimer, a
u
eX°° $aXavriov9 aparco, OJAOUJOS Kai TTT)pav Bag j and H E who H A S n o
having a purse, let him take, in like manner and a bag ; Sword, l e t him sell hia
Kai 6 fir} exc*>v9 irooArjaara) roljiariov avrov, Kai M A N T L E , a n d b u y one.
and he not having, let him sell the mantle of himself, and 37 For I tell you, Than,
ayopaa'aro) /.taxatpa^, ^ Aeyca yap V/JUV, on T H I S which h a s been W R I T -
let him buy a sword. 3 say for to you, that T E N m u s t b e fully accom-
* [ e r t j rovro ro yeypa^evov det rzXeo~Or}vai ev plished i n m e , % "AND H E
[yetj this the-baving been written must to be finished in 'WAS NUMBERED WITH
<s[jLot9 ro' " K a i /xara CLVOJAOOV eXoyicrQ-q.^ K a'LAW-BREAKERS
i i' for also
me, that; "And with, law-breakers he was counted." Also t h e T H I N GS concerning me
yap ra irepi ejxov reXos e^et. ^ O i §e enrov have a n e n d . "
for the thingsabont me an end has. They but 3aid: 38 And THEY said,
Kvpie9 i S o v s /u..a%atp(X£ &de dvo„ "O §<? enrev " Master, Behold, here a r e
O lord, lo, swords here two,, B e and said t w o Swords.'* And H E
avrois' 'litavov eo~ri0 said t o t h e m , " I t i s suffi-
to t h e m : Enough i t is. cient."
and brought him into the sanhedrim bled, and they led him into
6
eavTCdv, ? Aeyovres' Ei trv si 6 Xpwros9 eiTre their SANHEDRIM, saying,
ef themselves, saying; If thou art the Anointed, tell 67 " I f if)or* art t h j
Yjpav. EJTTS § S avrois' Eav vpuv <znroj9 ov {irq MESSTAH, tell us." And
us. Heaaidand to tliem; if to you I tell, not not he said to them, " If I in-
7TLO'r&vo'7]rs' 68€av de *£#«*] epcorrjo'o)^ ov ptr}form you, you will not be-
you will believe; if but [also] I ask, not not lieve ;
69 88 and if I interrogate,
airoKpiOrjre ^[{AOI, VJ airoAvo'rjrs.j ATTO rov
you would answer [nie, or v/ould loose.] From ofthe you will not answer.
vvv ecrrai 6 vlos rov avOpooirov icaOrifxevos €/c 69 * But from this TIME
now shall be the son ofthe man sitting at the X SON of MAN will sit
Se^icov rTjs dvva/xsoos rov Qzovo ^° ELTTOP §€ on the Right hand J?
of the
hght hand of ths power ofthe God. Said and POWER of" GOD.
e
navres' 2w ovv ei 6 vlos rov Oeov; O St irpos 70 And they all said,
all; Thou then art the sou ofthe C4od? He and "EfjGtt art, then, the SON
to
ir
avrovs ^(prf £p.ei§ Aeyere" on eye*} %tpu, of GOD ?" And HE said to9
them said: You say: that J am. them, " ^ o u say; I am.'
71 Ot oe etiTov TA en %pemy €X0fJiGV piaprvpto.s; 71 Andtheg said, "What
They and said: Whatfurther need have we of testimony? further need have we of
KvroL yap r)Kovoa.p.ey avro rov irro/xaros Testimony? since we our-
Ourselves for we have heard from the mouth selves have heard this from
avrov. KE3>. ity'. 23„ - Kai avacrro.v airav his own MOUTH."
of him. And having stood up whole CHAPTER XXIII.
ro TCXT.BOS avra>P9 t)yayop avrov €TTI rov Ui- 1 And % the Whole MUL-
the multitude ofthom s they led him to the Pi- TITUDE of them rising up,
Karov. led him to P I L A T E .
late,
2 S And they began to ac-
Up^avro ds KanqyopGiv tivrov^ ksyovrgs" cuse him, saying, " We
They began and t o accuse him, sayings
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.~~61. crows To-day, thoushalt. 63. him. 64. struck
^im on the FACE and—0M«£. 68. also—omit* 6S. me, or would loose—omit. 69. But
*Vom tuts TIMK.
t 01. Matt. xsvi. 75 5 Mark xiv. 72. t 66. Matt, xsvii. 1. t 69. Matt, xxvi
t a.'Matt, xxvii. 2; Mark av. 1; John xviiL ga
Chap. S 3 : 3.Y "K" [Chap. 23 : li>.
SLWrjXcov 7rpovTT7]pxoy yap ev ex®Pa ovres irpos for before they had bees
each other; formerly for ia hatred being with at Enmity with each other
13 % And Pilate, baring
kavrovs. called the HIGH-PRIESTS,
theuiselveB.
13 and the RULERS, and the
ILAaT02 J5e (TvyttaKs&aiisvos rov* csp%tepets PEOPLE,
Pilate and having summoned the high-priests
14 said to them, "Yen
KCU rovs apxovras /cat rov Xaov, l i enr<~ irpos have brought this MAN to
and the chiefs and the people, said to me, as one who misleads
avrovs' HpocrrjiseyKCLTG /not rov avdpcorrov rov- the PEOPLE; and behold,
theia; You have brought to m tho man this, having examined him in
ro*>, &s airocrrpecpovra rov Kaov uai tBou eyca yoiu* presence, $ have not
as misleading the people; and lo, I found this MAN guilty of
evoDTTiov 'i\uoop avanptvas, ovBev evpov €ir rep the Crimes you bring
in presence of you having examined, nothing I found i a the against him.
avdpwirtp rourep airiov, &v ec.arr}yopetre tear' 15 Nor, indeed, has Her-
man this afnult, of which you accuse against od ; for * he sent him back
15
avrov. AAA* ovfie 'Hpcodijs' aveirefitya yap again to you; and behold,
him. But notevem Herod; I seat for nothing worthy of Death
vjxas icpos avrov, teat iBov9 ovdev a^iov Qavarov has been done by him;
you to him, and lo, coining worthy of death 16 having chastised him,
16
eo~rt Tr&irpayiJLevov avrcp, JJaiSevo'as ovv therefore, I will release
is having been done to him. Havingscourged therefore him."
avrov airoAvo'ca. ^ *[AvayKYjv de €i%ej/ atro- 17 % * ["For it was Neces-
him I will release, [Necessary now it was tc sary to release one to them
Kveiv avrois Kara kopr-qv I f a . ] 18
AveKpa^av at the Feast.]
release to them at a feast one. j dried out 18 Then they all ex-
de TrafiTrX-qOet, Keyovres' Aipe rovrov, airoKv- claimed with one accord,
and all togsther, saying: Takeaway this, release saying, "Take away this
o~ov Se rjfjuv rov f&apaB&av 19 ' O t r r t s r\v dta man, and release to us
BARABBAS;"
and to us the Barabbaaj Who was through
19 (who had been cast
arao'iv rtva yevofxev7]v ev rrs TroAei, KOLI (povov, into * PRISON for a certain
a sedition ceitaia having occurred in the city, and a murder,
Insurrection made in the
PefiArj/ULevos eis cpvAaKrjv. CITY, and a Murder.)
having been cast into prison. 20 P I L A T E , therefore,
20
UaXiv ovv S I l t A a r o s 7rpo<re</>&>i/?7<re, BeKoov again addressed them,
Again therefore the Pilate apoko to, wishing wishing to release JESUS.
wroKvcrai rov Irjcrovv. 21 O J §e eire(j)coi/ovv, 21 But THEY cried, say-
to release the Jesus. They but cried, ing, " Crucify, crucify
Asyovres* ^ravpcoo'ov, a'ravpooo'ov avrov ^ ' O him."
saying; Crucify, crucify him. He 22 And HE said to :hem,
8e rpirov enre irpos avrovs° Ti yap ttaitov a Third time, " For what ?
and third said to them: What for evil Has this man done Evil?
€Troi7]o~ev ovros » ovfiev atriov Qavarov evpov evI have found No Cause of
hasdon9 this? nothing a cause ofdeath I found in Death in him; having chas -
avra)' iraidevo~as ovv avrov airoKvaco,, 2 3 Oi de tised him, therefore, I will
him; having scourged therefore him .- will release. They but release him."
STT€K€tvro <pwvais fJi€ya\aiSv airovp,evot avrov S3 And THEY were ur-
preised v ith voices loud, demanding hiia gent with loud Voices, de-
&ravpo»dr)vai' Kat Kario'xvov at (poovat avrcov manding him to be cruci-
to be crucified{ and prevailed the voices of them fied, and their CRIES pre-
* [ « a i roov a p x t e p e w p . ] 24t
O Se HiXaros eire- vailed ;
[andofthe high-priests.] The and Pilate 'o- 24 and * Pilate decided
Kpive yev<.o~6at ro airrifia avrcov. 2o
A-rreXwe to satisfy their REQUEST.
eided to satisfy the request of them. Ste released
25 And he released HIM
who had been CAST into
Se rov §ta o'raa'iv Kat (povov i$eft\7}fxevov els * Prison for Insurrection
and the through sedition and murder having been cast into
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—15. he sent him back again to you; an behold, nothing wor
thy of Death has been done by him. 17.—omit. 19. JRISOM. 23. and «J
the HIGH-PRIESTS—omit. 24. Pilate. 25. Prison
J IS. Matt, xxvii. 23; Marls xv, 14; John xviii. 88 j sis. & % 17. Matt, savij,
Hark xv. 6; John xviii.SSK..
(faap* 23: 26.3 LUKE. [amp. 2 3 : 35.
Ti\y tyvKaKiiv, dp TJTOVPTO" TOP Be IT}0~OVP Trape- and Murder, whom they
thc prison, w h o m they asked; the but Jesus h e de- desired; and delivered u p
iootce rep 6e\r)/iAaTi avroop> JESUS to their WILL.
K-aredtothe will of t h e m . 26 And as they led him
88
Kai Cos anyyayop eiriXafio/LLepoi 2 i - away, having laid hold @t
avrop,
An<l a s theyUd him, having laid h o l d of Si- Simon, a certain Cyreniaa,
fioovos TWOS Kvprivatov epxo/nepou air3 aypov, coming from the Country,
soon a certain Cyrenian coming from country, they laid the CROSS on him,
eireOricav avrcp TOP ffravpop, (pepetp GTrurdep that 1
he might carry it after
TT STTS
t h e y placed t o him the cross, t o carry after
rov 1K](TOV. 27
HKOXOVOCI Se avrcp TTOAV ITXT]9OS 27 And there followed
tho Jesus. Followed and him a grsat him a Great Multitude ol
multitude
Tou Aaov, Kat yvvaiKW a t *[f<rat3 SKOTTTOPTO the PEOPLE, and of Womek
Of t h e p e o p l e , a n d o f women s who Lals03 lamented who lamented and bewailed
xat eOprjvovp avrOP. 28"%rpa<p€is Se irpos avras him.
Bad bewailed him. Turning b u t t o thsm 28 But * Jesus, turning
S Iiyerousj GIITS* (dvyarepes 'lepoucraA.^/x, fir] to them, said, " Daughters
<hc J e s u s , aaidi Daughters Of Jerusalem, n o t of Jerusalem, weep not for
tcXaiere €7r' e/ze, TTATJP ecp' iavras K\ai€Te9 Kai me, but weep for your-
selves, and for your CHIL*
Vjep you for me, but f o r yourselves weep y o u , and
29 e DE.EN.
e7r« ra TGKPCI VJXOOP. Ort «Sov, epxoprai rjfie- 29 For behold, $Day9
for t h e children efyou. i'or lo, come days,
are approaching, in which
pat, €if ais epovcri* Matcaptat at (freipai, Kai they will say, ' Happy tK«
i n w h i c h t h e y will «ay; Blessed t h e barren ones, a n d BARREN ! even the Wombs
KoiKiat at OVK $yepp7)o~ap9 Kat ficuTToi ol ovtc which never bore, and
w o m b s which n o t bore. aod breasts which n o t the Breasts which never
suckled.'
edrjXarrap, ^ T o r e ap^oprat Aeyeip TOIS opecrr 30 Then they will begin
suckled. Then t h e y will begin t o say t o t h e m o u n t a i n s ;
to say to the MOUNTAINS,
Hso'ere €<p' Texas' Kat rois fiovpois'
KaXvtyare ' Fall on u s ; ' and to th©
IV.llyoa on us; and to the hills; Cover y o u HILLS, ' Cover u s /
S1
\/xas, *OT« €t €V rq) vypco | v A ^ ravra irotov- 31 For if these things
us. F o r i f i a * h e green tree these t h e y are done while the Tree ia
VtVi ev Ttp l-vptp Tl y*Vf]Tai ? * Green, what will be done
3©, in t h e d r y w h a t will bo d o n ? when i t is DRY."
33 32 % Now two others,
Kyopro 8 e Kat irepot Bvo Kanovpyot GVP who were Criminals, were
Were led a n d also others ";wo malefactors with
also led with him to be put
&vr(p avaipedrjpai. ^ Kat dre airrjXOop eirt TOP to death.
b i m t o be p u t t o d e a t h . And whea they came to the
83 And Jwhenthey came
TOTOV, TOP Kahovfiepou KpiPtov eicei sffravpea- tO THAT PLACE which ig
place, that b e i n g caKe* skull. there t h e y c r u c J - C A L L E D Skull, t h e y t h e r e
9*v avrop, Kat rovs KaKovpyovs* dp fiep etc nailed him to the cross,
Sect him, wad the malefactors} o n e indeed a'- and the CRIMINALS? one
Selicov, bv 8e e f apiGrepoop. M at his Right hand, and the
^ [ ' O 8e lycraus other
right, one and a t left. | The a n d Jesus
at his Left.
34 *CThen J E S U S said,
f\sye* Xlarep, a<pe§ avrotsn ov yap oida&t rt " Father, forgive them, fa?
said; O f a t h e r , forgive them; s o t for theyknowwhat
they know not what they
TTotouorto] Atafj.€p?^ofjL€vai 8e ra ifxaria aurov9 do."3 And having divided
t h e y do.) Having divided a n d t h e g a r m e n t s of h i m , his GABMENTS, they cast
ej8aA.0F KKripop, ^ K a i elffT7]Kei 6 Aaos Bstapwv Lots.
they east alot. And stood the people gazing > 35 And the PEOPLE stood
€£cfiVKr7]pi£op Se KOI otapxoPT€s *[<ruF avrots,] gazing. And the UTJUY&B
scoffed at and also the rulers [with them,] also scoffed, saying, " Ha
KeyopTes0 AWovs ef/cocre, ffoocrarw eavrop9 et saved others; let him sa79
aying: Others h e saved, l e t h i m gave himself, if himself, *if he is the Son,
* VATICAH MANUSCRIPT.—27. also— tmtt. 28. Jesus. 31. Green. 84. Then
JBSUS said, "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do."—omit. S58 with
fchem—omit 86. if he is the Son, tue MESSIAH, tne CHOSEN of GOD.
1 2d. Matt. xxvi. 19 ; Luke xx1', 23. % 82. Isa. liii. 12; Matt, xxvii. 38. % 38. Matfe
*s* u. 33 j Mark xv. 22t J o h n si*> A?, 1&
$hap. S3 s 36.3 [Ciiap. 2 3 : 46«
save thyself. Was and also an inscription 38 $ And there was alsc
^[yeypa/ufxepy]^ e7rs avrcp ^[ypafipacriv 'EXXrj an Inscription over him;—
"This is the KING of the
{having been written] over him [letters In
tt
viitois, Kai'~Poi)/JLaiKois, Kat 'EjSpcu/coiS'J Ovros J E W S . "
Greek, and Latin, and HebrewjJ This 39 J And one ofthe CRIM-
ecrrtp 6 fiaeriXevs reap lovBaicoP^ 3 INALS who were f SUS-
is ths king ofthe Jews." PENDED, reviled him, say-
S9 ing, * " A r t not tbott the
EiS Be reap Kpe/jLaadevrcou KaKovpycov ej3Xaer- MESSIAH ? save thyself
One andof those having been hanged malefactor* spoke and u s . "
(prjjjict avrop, *[Ae7coj/'3 EI av ei 5 Xpierros9 40 But the OTHER an-
against him, [saying.] If thou art the Christ,
swering rebuked him, say-
40
ereoerop creavrop /ecu ^/xas. A-nroKpideis Be o ing, "Dost thou not even
save thyself and us. Answering but the
fear GOD, since thou a r t
erepos eiriri}xa avrcp Xeycov* OuBe cpoftri €rv rov under the SAME Sentence F
other rebuked him saying; Not even fearest thou the
deov, ort ev rep avrcp Kpijxart ei; 41 And Stic, indeed,
41
K c u 7]/j,eis
God, since in the same condemnation thou art? justly; for we receive what
And we
fjLep BiKaicos' a%ia yap COP eirpa^a/jiep arroXafx^a-is due for the deeds we
have done; b u t this may
indeed justly; due for which has been done we receive:
42 has done nothing amiss."
pofxev ovros Be ovBep aroirov eirpa^e. Kai
this but nothing amisa has done. And 42 And he said to * Je»
eXeye rep Irjcrov Mvrjcrdrjri JJLOV9 "^[/cypte,] sus, "Remember me when
he said to the Jesus; Do thou remember me, [Olord,] thou comest * in thy K I N G -
drat/ eXdrjs ev ry fiacriXeLct crov, 4 3 Kaj emep D O M . "
nhenthoumayestcomeiu the kingdom ofthee. And said 43 t And *he said to
avrcp 6 Irjcrovs' hfir\p Xeyea rroi9 <T7}/xepop per* him," Indeed I say to thee,
to him the Jesus; Indeed Isay t o thee, to-day with This day thou shaft be with
e/xov eerrj ep rep irapaBeicrcp. me in t PARADISE."
mo thou Shalt be in the paradise. 44 | * And i t was now
44
Up Be cotrei c%pa I/CTT?, /cat cricoros eyepero about the sixth Hour, and
It was and about hour sixth, and darkness c~aie there was Darkness over
€<£>' oXrjp rrjp yr)Pf ioos cbpas ^pparrjs. 45
K a t the Whole LAND till the
over whole the land, till hour ninth. And ninth * Hour;
a
ecrKoricrOyi 6 r)Xios ttai ecrxi&Ori ro Karaire- 45 the SUN failing, * and
was darkened the aun; and vras rent the veil J the VEIL of the TEMPLE
racr/xa rov paov jmecrop, 46
K a i cptvv7]cras (pooprj was rent in the Midst.
ofthe temple midst. And crying withavoice 46 And J E S U S exclaim.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—I. and some with them—omit, 20. THAT Mary. 11. theca
<roB.i>s. 12. lying—omit,
t 8. Tischendorf omits the words wof the Lord Jesus.'5 t 12, Tischendorf omits
Uris verse.
1 1 . Matt, xxviii. 1; Mark xvi. 1 % John xx. 2. $ 3. Mark xvi. 5. X &' John xx.
12. t'6. Matt. xvi. 21: xvii.23; Mark viii. 31; ix. 31; Luke ix. 22 % a- M»t4
jexvui. 8; Mark xvi. 10. % 11. Mark xvi. ll»
Map. 24: 13.] LUKE. \<3hap. 24: 25.
13 13 J And behold, two oi
Kai tBov, fivo e | avrcav yo'av iropevofxevot ev
And lo, two of them were them were going on the
going in
RUT?? ry rj/xepa eis KcafXTjv airexovo'av (rradiovsSame DAY, to a Yillage
this th« day into a Yillage being distant furlongs called Emm axis, sixty Euif>
s£r)K0PTa airo 'lepovo-aXrjfjL, 'ri ovofxa E/JL/JUXOVS, longs from Jerusalem.
sixty from Jerusalem, to which a name Emmaus. 14 And theg were con-
* 4 Kcu avroi OD/JLIXOVP irpos aXXr}Xovs Trept irav-versing with each other
And they were talking to each other about all ahout All these THINGS
15 which had H A P P E N E D .
roav roop erv/jiftefiTjKOTCov rovrcov. Kai eyevevo 15 And it occurred, while
of the having happened of these. And it occurred
they were conversing and
ep rep dfxiXeip avrovs Kai o~vQr)reiv9 Kai avros 6 reasoning, * Jesus himself
in the to talk them and to reason, even he the having approached, went
16
lr](Tovs eyyicas avpeiropevero avrois. Oi 8e with them.
Jesua havin gcomenear went with them. The but 16 But Jtheir EYES were
ocpOaXfxoi avrcov eKparovpro9 rov (xt] eiriyvcovai held, so that they did not
eyes of them were held, the not to know RECOGNIZE him.
avrop. ^ Ei7re de irpos avrovs' Tipes oi Xoyoi 17 And he said to them,
him. He said and to them; What the words "What WORDS are these
ovroi9 ovs avrifiaXXere irpos aXXyXovs irepnra- which you are exchanging
these, which you throw to one another walk- with each other, as you
18
rovvres, (tat. eerie cnzvOpwiroi; AiroKpiOeis 5e *walk? and why are you
ing, and are sad? Answering and dejected ??'
6 e/s, *cp ovofxa KAeoTtas, etire irpos ayrov 18 And the ONE % named
;he out, to whom a name Cleopas, »aid to him: Cleopas, answering, said
%v fiovos TrapoiKeis 'lepovo~aXr][jL9 Kai OVK e y - to him, "Art tfjou the only
Thou alone sojournest Jerusalem, and not thou Sojourner in Jerusalem,
pas ra yepo/xepa ep avry ev rats 7]jj.epais who is unacquainted with
knowegtthe things having been done in her in the cays the THINGS which have
ravrais; 19
K c u enrev avrois* JJoia; Oi OCCUB-EED in it in these
these? And he said to them: What things? They D A Y S ? "
de eiirov avrcp* Ta irept Irjcrov rov Na£a>- 19 And he said to them,
and said to him: The things about Jesus the Naza- " "What things ?" And they
paiov, bs eyevero avrjp irpo(p7]T7)s9 dvvaros ev said to him, " The THIN GS
concerning Jesus, the N A -
rene, who was a man a prophet, powerful in
ZAEITE, J a Man who was
spyep Kai Xoycp evavriov rov deov Kai
iravros a Prophet, powerful in
work and word in presence of the God and all
20 Work and Word before
rov Xaov. 'Oiroos r e irapeScoKav avrov oi GOD and All the PEOPLE ;
the people. How and delivered up him the
apxtepets Kai oi apxovres TJ/JLOOP eis Kpi/xa 6ava- 20 l a n d how the H I G H -
Ui gh-priests and the chiefs of us to a sentence of PRIESTS and our BULERS
rov, Kai earavpcao'ap avrov. 21
'U/xets deijhTri- tence delivered him up to a Sen-
death, and crucified him. We but hoped,
of Death, and cruci-
fied him.
£ofxev, dri avros eanv 6 fieXXcov Xvrpovo-dai
that he it is the being about to redeem 21 But ibe hoped J That
it was H E who WAS ABOUT
rov \crpar)A* aXXaye o~vp iraffi rovrois rpirrjp
the Israel: but besides all these third to redeem ISRAEL ; and
besides all this, * This Day
ravrijp Yjfxepav ayei cy]jxepov9 acp' ov ravra is the Third since these
^..is day goes away to-day, from of which these
things were done.
eyevero" ^ a\Xa Kai yvpatKes rives e£ rjfxcop
occurred: but also women some of us 22 But % some of our
e^eo'rrjo'av 7]/xas9 yevofxepai opOpiai eiri ro IXPT]- for having Women also astonished u s ;
aatonished tis, having been early at
been early at
the tomb;
2S the TOMB,
yieiov Kai /XT) evpovcrai ro crwfxa avrov9 7}X8ov}
and not having found the body of him, 23 and not finding his
came,
"keyov&ai Kai otrrao'iav ayyeXcop ecop&,Kevat9 ot they came, saying,
BODY,
sr.ying also a vision of messengers to have seen, who that they had even seen a
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—15. Jesus. 17. walk ? And they stood still and were sad.
glo This Day is the Third since.
t 13. Mark xvi. 12. J 10. John xx. 14; xxi. 4. % 18. John xix. 25. 19. ]\Tatt.
fcxi. 11; Luke vii. 10; John iiL 2; iv. 19; vi. 14; Acts ii. 22; vii. 22. J 20 Luke xxiiul;
Acts xiii. 27,28= I 21. Luke i. 68; ii. a8; Acfcs i. 0. % 32. Matt, k&Viu*fts Msxjf
r
%vi. 10 >> John xx. 13.
Ohap. 2 4 , 24.] LUKE. [Chap. 2 4 : 34.
•A00OEDING TO JOHN.
CHAPTER I .
KE<f>. a ' . 1 .
I I n the % Beginning
1 was the f LOGOS, and the
Eif apxV yv & hoyos, teat 6 Xoyos f\V irpos
LOGOS was with GOD, and
In a beginning was the word,' and the word was with
tne LOGOS was God.
rov 6eov9 KCLL Ocos t\v b Xoyos. ^Ovros f\v ev
% This* was in the Begin-
the God, and a god was the word. This was in
3
ning witn GOD.
upxv wpos rov deov. Tlavra oV avrov 3' 1 Tnrough it evert
a beginning with the God. All through it thing was done; and with-
"f" eyevGTO' Kai %o>pi£. avrov eyevero ovde kvy 6 out it not even one thing
wag done: and without it wasdone not even one, that was done, which has been
4 done.
yeyovev. Ei> avrcp £cor} yjv, Kai r) farj f\v ro 4 I n it was Life; and
has been done. In it life was, and the life waa the
the L I F E was the LIGHT ol
5
<pGos T03V avOpcotrcov* teat ro (peas ev ry CKoriq MEN.
light of the mem and the light in the darkness 5 And the J LIGHT shone
(paiveL, teat r) crKoria avro ov KaraXafiev. in the DARKNESS, and the
shines, and the darkness it not apprehended. DARKNESS apprehended I t
not.
6
JZyevero avOpcoiros airGGraXfievos irapa Oeov, 6 J There was a Man,
Waa a man having been sent from God, named John, sent by God.
evofxcL avrcplcaavvrjs' ? ovros 7}X0ev zts fiarvpiav, 7 He came for a Witness,
a name to him John: this came for a witness, that he might testify con-
cerning the LIGHT, that
Iva ixapTvp7]0"(i Trepi rov <p(aros, Iva Travres ino~- all might believe through
that he might testify about the light, that all might him.
s
revcrooci 5Y avrov, O u « t]v CKCIVOS TO <£COS, 8 f^f was not the LIGHT,
believe through him. Not was he the liglit, hut to testify concerning
the LIGHT.
aXX3 ha fiaprvprja-rf trept rov (JHcros, 9 Uv TO 9 f h e Titus LIGHT was
bat that he might testify about fehe light. Wag the
that, which, coming into
<p<as ro aXr\6ivov9 5 tyoorifet iravra avOpooirovthe WORLD, enlightens
light the true, which enlightens every man Every Man.
10 Ev 10 He was in the WORLD ,
epxo^vov eis rov xofffAOVo T(p KOCT/JLCp 7)V,and | t h e WORLD was (en-
coming into the world. In the world he was,
lightened) through h i m ;
ttai 6 KOCT/XOS SY avrov eyevero9 Kai 6 and yet the WORLD knew
KOO'/HOS
and the world through him was, Him not.
and the world
ll I I $ He came to his OWN
avrov OVK eyvoo. TZis ra t$ia rjXOe, Kai ol domains, and yet his OWN
him not knew. Into the own he came, and the people received Him n o t ;
12
idiot aorov ov TapeXa(3ov. 'Ocroi 5e eXafiov 12 but to as many as
ewn him not received. As many as but received received him, % he gave
* VATICAN XVIANUSCRIFT.—Title—ACCORDING TO J O H N .
t 1. I n this and the fourteenth verse logos, has been transferred, rather than translated.
Dr. A. Clarke remarks, "This term should be left untranslated, for the verv same reasons
why the names Jesus and Christ are left untranslated. As every appellative ol the Savior of
tho world, was descriptive of some excellence i n his person, nature, or work, so the epithet
Logos, which signifies a word spoken, speech, eloquence, doctrine, reason, or the facultvoC
reasoning, is very properly applied to him." See 1 John i. 1, for a clear and useful comment
by the apostle John on the proem to this Gospel. t 3. Ginomai occurs upwards of seven
hundred times in the New Testament, but never in the sense of create, yet in most versions
i t is translated, as though the word was ktizo. " T h e word occurs fifty-three times i n this
Gospel, and signifies to he, t o come, to become, to come to pass ; also, to be done or trans-
acted, All things in the christian dispensation were done by Christ, i. e. by his authority.
and according to his direction; and in the ministry committed to his apostles, nothing has
been done without his warrant. See John xv. 4, 5, " Without me ye can do nothing." Com-
pare ver. 7,10,16; John xvii. 8 ; Col. i. 10,17." Cappe's Diss t 10. ho kosmos, the
order, arrangement of things, the human race; here it evidently means that kosmos of hu-
*aan beings which he came t o enlighten and to save. John viii. 12; iii. 16.
t 1. Prov. viii.22, & c ; 1 John i. 1. J 3. Eph. iii. 9 ; Col. i. 16. J 5. John viii*
12 •, ix. 5 ; xii. 35, 40. J 6. Mai. iii. 1 ; Matt. iii. 1;
. , ~_„„
Luke iii.
„ 2 I 11. Matt, xxi'
+ 10 D T
°iSf JHarkxii.7; Luke xix. 14: xx.14. " " " " 4 1K - n Gal.
t 12. "Bxmi.vvii.15; n1
iii. 26,27; 1 John iii. 1
(Map. 1 : 13.1 JOHN. '\ Chap. It 21.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—22. They said to him. 24. they who were sent. 26. '/ut
—omit. 25. in the Midst of you, coming after me, stands one whom JJOU do not know,
the STRAP of Whose SANDAL, 28. JOHN. 31. Water.
% 21. Mal.iv.5; Matt, xvii.10. J 23. Matt, iii.3; M?rki.3; lukeiii.4? Johnlii.SS.
% 23. Isa. xl. 3. X 20. Matt. iii. 11. j 29. 1 Pet. i 19; Rev. v. 6. ' t S2. Matt.
iii. 16; Mark i. 10 ; LuUe iii. &&>
map. 1: S3.] JOHN. [Chap. 1 : 4 3 .
33
VQV sir* avrov. K a ' y w OUK r/Sei// avrov aAA' from Heaven, and resting
obode on him. And I not knew hiin: but on him.
6 Tre/jL^/as fxe ftairri^eiv ev vfiari, eneivos p.oi 33 And I did not know
he having sent me to dip in water, he tome Mm; but H E who SEN*
etirov E(/>' bv av tSys TO 7rvev/xa Karafiatvov, me to immerse in "Water,
said: On whom t h o u m a y e s t s e e t h e spirit c o m i n g down, fie said to me, ' On whom
teat fievov 67T1 avrov, ovros earn/ 6 fiaTmfav sv thou shalt see t h e S P I X I T
fant'. abiding on him, this is he dipping in descending and resting,
frvev/Aari ayi<p. 34
Kayco ecopa/ca, tcai fxejxaprv- this is H E who JIMMESSES
spirit holy. A n d I have seen, and have testi- in holy Spirit.'
prjtca, OTL ovros ecrnv 6 vios rov deov.. 34 And IE have seen a n d
fied, that this i« t h e son of t h e G o d . testified, That fje is t h e
3o SON of G O D . "
T?7 eiravpiov iraXtv elo~T7]K.ei 6 looavvrjs, KQLI 35 On t h e N E X T DAY
The morrow again was standing t h e John, and
36 * J o h n was again standing,
*K rwv fiaQri'Toov avTOv Suo. Kai e/nfi\G\pas a n d two of his D I S C I P L E S ;
*{ the disciples of h i m two. A n d having looked on
36 and observing J E S U S
rep Irjcrov irepLirarovvri, \eyer I 5 e b afivos rov walking, h e says, " Behold
the Jesus walking, he says; B e h o l d t h e l a m b of t h e t h e L A M B of G O D ! "
@*ov. ^ K a t rjKovarav avrov oi dvo /jiaO^rai 37 T h e T W O Disciples
God. And heard him the two disciples hearing this, followed J E -
XaXovproS) /ecu r)Ko\ov67}<rav rep \T\GQV. ^Hirpu- S U S .
gpeaking, and they followed t h e Jesus. Having 38 And J E S U S turning,
<peis 8e 6 lr]o'ovsi tcai Qeavafizvos avrovs atco- and seeing t h e m following,
turned and t h e Jesus, and seeing them fol- says t o t h e m , " W h a t do
Aovdovvras, Xsyei avrois' Ti fyreire; Ot §€ you s e e k ? " And T H E Y said
lowing, h e says t o t h e m ; W h a t seek y o u ? They and to h i m , " R a b b i , ( w h i c h
enrov avrcp' 'Pa/3/3i, ( 6 A e y e T a i kp}X7}V£vofA$- signifies, being translated,
said to h i m , R a b b i , (which means being interpreted, Teacher,) where dwellest
OJ/, 5t8ao"rcaAe s ) TTOV fxeveis ; 3'J A e ^ e * avrois' t h o u ? "
O teacher,) where dwellest t h o u ? H e says to them: 39 H e says t o them,
Epxto~de mat L$€TG. HkQov KCLL eidov, TTOV iXzvzr " Come a n d see." They
Come y o u a n d see you. T h e y came a n d saw, where h e dwells: went, * therefore, and saw
tcai irap' avrcp efxsivav riqv rjfxepav etceivyjv. where h e dwelt, a n d con-
and with him abode the day that. tinued with h i m t h a t D A Y .
40
'Clpa 7]v cos SeKarr], H / / Avdptas, 6 afieAcpos I t w a s about t h e t tenth
H o u r i t was a b o u t t e n t h . Was Andrew, t h e brother Hour.
*Zijioovos Uerpovj els e/c rcov dvo roov aKovarav- 40 i Andrew, t h e B E O -
of Simon Peter, o n e of t h e t w o of t h o s e having heard T H E K of Simon Peter, w a s
rcov rrapa looavvov, tcai atcoKovQ-qaavroov avrcp. one of T H O S E T W O who
from John, and having followed him. having heard from J o h n ,
41
Ebpto~Ket ovros irpoorcas rov adeXtpov rov followed h i m .
Finds he . first the brother that 4 1 ?§e first finds his
tdtov HifACova, tcai Aeyet avrcp' ~Evp7]tcapi€V rov OWN BROTiiEE, Simon, and
own Simon, a n d h e says to h i m ; W e have found t h e says to him, " W e have
found the MESSIAH,"
Mecrcriav (6 SCTTI tisOepixrjvevo/jLcvov, Xpicrros.)
Messiah which is being interpreted, Anointed.) (which is, being translated,
Anointed.)
42 * [ K c u ] rjyayev avrov irpos rov \r\o~ovv. 42 H e conducted h i m
[And] he brought him to the Jesus. to J E S U S . JESUS looking
CHAPTER I I .
KE$. £'. 2.
1 And on the *THIRB
2
K a i T?7 rjfiepq T?? rpi.Tr) ya/xos eyevero Day there was a Marriage-
And in t h e day the third a marriage-feast occurred feast in Cana of GALILEE ;
gj> Kaz/a rrjs FaAiAams' Kat 17V 7; fJLrjrrjp and the MOTHER of JESUS
ki Cana of the Galilee: and was the mother was there;
2 2 and JESUS also, and
TOV 17}(T0V €K€l. EK\7}6T] 8e /ecu 6 l o o t ' s
MSDISCIPLES, were invited
of the Jesus there. Was invited and also the Jesus
3
to the MARRIAGE-FEAST.
Kat 01 fxaBrjrai avrov eis rov ya/jiov. Kai 3 And the Wine falling
and the disciples ofhim to the marriage-feast. And
short, the MOTHER of J E -
vo~Tepr]0'avTos oivov, Keyei r) /J,rjr7]p rov Irjcrov SUS says to him, "They
taring fallen short
of wine, says the mother of the Jesus have no Wine."
4
irpos avrov Oivov OVK exov&i. Aeyei avrrj 6 4 J E S U S says to her,
to him: Wine not they have. Says to her the %"0 Woman, what hast
lrjcrovs' Ti e/noi KCLI croi, yvvai ; OVTTCO TJKGI 7) time thou to do with me ? My
Jesus: Whattomeand to thee 3 O woman?
has not yet arrived."
Notyethascomethe
5 5 His MOTHER says to
tbpa fxov. Aeyei 7) fxr]T7]p avrov rois
SiaKovois' the SERVANTS, " Do what-
hour of me. Says the mother ofhim to the servants; ever he may hid you."
6
' O , ri av Aeyy vfxiv, Troirjcrare. Haav de 6 Now six stone Water-
Whatever he may say to you, do you. Were and jars were there, placed J ac-
e/cet vfipiai \1Q1va1 4£ K€i/j.evai Kara rov KaOa- cording to the J E W I S H
taere water-pots of stone six being placed according to the mode CUSTOM of PURIFICATION,
oo ovo aL ava
each containing two or
picr/nov rusv Iovdaieov$ x P ' ^rpTjras three t Measures.
of cleansing of the Jews, holding each measures
l
7 JESUS says them, "Fill
dvo 7) rpets. Aeyet avrois 6 Irjaovs' Tejuio'are the JARS with Water."
two or three. Says to them the Jesus; Fillyou And they filled them to
ras vfipias vSaros. K a i eytfuaav auras ecos the top.
the water-pots of water. And they filled them to 8 And he says them,
av<a. 8
Kai Aeyei avrois' AvrArjaare vvv, KCLI " Draw now, and carry to
the t RULER OE T H E
top. And he says to them; Draw you now, and
9t
FEAST. And *they carried
(pepere rep apxiTpiitXivcp. £ls some. Kai TjveyKav.
carry to the ruler of the feast. And they carried. When
9 And when the RULES,
de eyevcraro 6 apx^piKXivos ro vftaop oivov ©F THE FEAST tasted % the
and tasted the ruler of the feast the water wine WATER made Wine, and
yeyev7}jj.€vov' (Kai OVK. ??5ei TCOQZV ttrriv 01 5e knew not whence it was,
having become; (and not he knew whence it i s ; the but (but THOSE SERVANTS
knew who had DRAWN the
diaKOvoi rjdeio'av, 01 7]vr\7]Kores ro vficop'J WATER,) the RULER OF
servants knew, those having drawn the water:)
THE FEAST called the
10
cpcovei rov vvfx<piov 6 apx^piKXivos^ Kai Aeyet BRIDEGROOM,
calls the bridegroom the ruler of the feast, and says 10 and says to him,
avrcf Has avBpcaivos Trpcorov rov KaXov oivov " Every Man First presents
to him: Every man first the good wine GOOD Wine, and wnenthey
K<syca 6oi, eav \ir\ ris yzpvriBr) apcoOep, ov Svva- assure thee, if any one be
1 Bay to thee, if not any ene maybe born from above, not is able not born from above, h«
r a t iSeip TTJP jSa^ Xeiap TOV 6eov. 4 Aeyei irpos cannot see the KINGDOM:
to see the kingdom of tbe God. Say* to of GOD.
aurov 6 'NiKofirjfj.os' Ucos Bvvarat avOpcotrcos 4 NicoDEMUs says to
him the Nicodemus; How is able a man him, " How can a Man be
*yzvvi]Q'r)vcu yepcau COP ; /J.7] Svparai €is TTJP KQI-born, being old? Can he
to be born old being? not is able into the womb enter a second time into
Aiap T7]S p.rjrpos avrov Sevrepop €i(reA0etz/, Kai his MOTHER'S WOMB, and
be born ?"
of the mother of himself a second tirne to enter, and
y€W7]6rjvai; 5
ArreKpidy] ITJO'OVS' Afxt]p 5 Jesus replied, "Truly
a/j,7)p indeed
to be born? Answered Jesus; Indeed indeed
I say to thee, if any
one be not t born of Water
Acyo) o~oi, eav fxr] ris yepprjOy e£ vfiaros Kai and Spirit, he cannot enter
I say to thee, if n o t any one may be bora out of water and the KINGDOM of GOD.
irpevjuaTos, ov Bvparai eiceXQeip eis TTJP jSatn- 6 THAT which has been
spirit, not is able to enter into the king- BOEN of the I X E S H , is
6
Ksiap TOV Qzov. To yey6vvr)[A€Vov e/c rr\s Flesh; and THAT which
torn of the God. That having been born
out of the has been % BOEN of the
ffapKos, crap£ earr Kai TO ysyevvqixsvov e/c TTJS SPIEIT, is Spirit.
fleBh, flesh is; and that having been born out of the 7 Bo not wonder, Be-
wj/evfiaTos, irpev/txa ea'rt.
<? Mr) 6av/jiao"r}S, 5 T Jcause I said to thee, you
spirit, a spirit Not thou may est wonder, that must be born from above.
is.
enrop cror Aei vfxas yepp7]67}pai apoodep. 8 To 8 The SPIEIT breathes
I said to thee; Must you to be born from above. The where it will, and thou
irvzv(j.a birov 0eAei irpei' Kai TT)V (poovqv avrov hearest its VOICE, but thou
spirit where it wills breathes; and the sound of it knowest not whence it
aKovets, aAA s OVK OJ5<XS, iroOep tpxtfai, KCU comes, or where 0 it goes;
thou hearest, but not thou knowest, whence it comes, and thus it is with EVEET ONE
TTOV vTrayei' ovroos ecrrt iras 6 yey€Ppr)fxepos e/c who has been BOEN of the
where it goes: thus is every one the having been born out of S P I E I T . "
TOV 7rpevf.iaros. 9
AireKpiQt] 'NiKodijfj.os Kai enrep 9 Nicodemus answered
oftho spirit. Answered Nicodemus and said and said to him," How can
avrqj' Utas dvparai ravra yepc-crdai; 10 AireK- these things be?"
Johim: How is able these to be? An- 10 JESUS answered and
piQj] lyjcrovs Kai enrep avrcc' 2 u ei 6 SiSaCKaAos said to him, "Art thou the
TEACHEE of ISEAEL, and
swered Jesus and said to him: Thou art the teacher
n knowest not these things ?
TOV Icrpa7]\9 Kai ravra ov yiPcacKeis; AJXT\P
of the Israel, and theae not thou knowest? Indeed 11 Most assuredly I tell
ap^riv Xcya) coi^ on 6 oida/iev Xakovfxep, Kai 6 thee, That what we know,
indeed I say to thee, that which w<s know we apeak, and what we speak, J and what we
GcopaKa/jiev fxaprvpov/juep' Kai rr\v fxaprvpiav have seen, we testify; and
you receive not our TESTI-
we have seen we testify; and the testimony
l2 MONY.
Yiyuav ov Aa/nfiapere. Ei ra siriyeia GLTTOP 12 If I told you of
of us not you receive. If the things earthly I told
EAETHLY things, and you
VjJiivt Kai ov TTKrrevGTe' TTOOS, eap enroo vfxiv do not believe, how will
you, and not you believe; how, if 1 tell you you believe if I tell you of
13
ra eirovpavia, rncrTevo'ere ; Kca ouSefs HEAVENLY things ?
the things heavenly, will you believe? And no one 13 % A.nd no one has as-
®,Vafiefi7}K£V €LS TOP QVpaVQV) Gl (AT) 6 6/C TOV cended into HEAVEN, ex-
has ascended into the heaven, except he out of the
cept the SON of MAN who
ovpapov Ka.raf3as, 6 vios TOV avQpcoirov, ^"[6 COP DESCENDEDfromHEAVEN.
heaven having descended, the son of the man, [he being
ep rep ovpavopJ\ u
Kai KaOoos Mco<n?s i>\pceo~z TOP 14 X And as Moses ele-
in the heaven.] And even as Moses raised aloft the
vated the SEEPENT in the
DESEET, so must the SON
ocpip ep TTJ eprifXto^ ovroos v\pco6r)Pai dei TOP of MAN be placed on high ;
serpent in the desert, thus to be raised it behoves the
vlop TOV avOpwirov 1 5 IPa, iras d inffTevwp eis 15 that EVEEY ONE B E -
son of the man: that every bne who believing into
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—IS. he being in HBAVEK-omit.
t 5. Mark xvi. 16; Acts ii. 38. t 6. 1 Cor. xv. 44—46. J 11. Matt. xi. 27; John
i.18; vii. 16; viii.,28; xii.49;
l4
xiv.24, X 13. John xvi. 29; Acts ii. 34; 1 Cor. xv. 4?,-
Uph. IV. y, 10. X - Num. xxi. 9.
Chap. 3 : 16.] JOHN. [CJiap. 3 : 26.
CHAPTER IV.
KE<f>. 5 ' . 4 .
1 When, therefore, t h e
1
£is OVP eyvw 6 nvpios, on r}Kovo~av ol L O U D knew, T h a t the
•When therefore knew the Lord, that heard the P H A R I S E E S had heard,
l>aptcra:of, on \r\aovs irXeiovas fjLadrjras iroLei J That Jesus was making
Pharisees, that Jesas more disciples made and immersing More Dis-
2
/ecu /3a7rri£6i, r\ leoavvrjs* (/ccuTOiye Irjffovs ciples t h a n J o h n ;
and dipped, than John; (though indeed Jesus 2 (though Jesus himself
avros OVK Gfiairri^ev, aAA ol /maO^rai avrov) did not immerse, b u t his
himielf not dipped, but the disciples of him;) DISCIPLES;)
8
a(p7]K€ T7)V lovdatav, icai airyAOe iraXiv eis 3 h e leftJ U D E A , and
he\^.ft the Judea, and went again into went again into G A L I L E E .
4 4 And i t was necessary
rrjv VaXiXaiav. E 8 e : 5e avrov 8iepx<?cr0aj SJGJ
the Galilee. I t behoved and through for h i m to pass through
him to pass
5
TTJS ^a^xapeias. E p ^ e T a t ovv eis iroXiv rrjs S A M A R I A .
the Samaria. He comes therefore into a city of the 5 H e comes, therefore, to
^a/jiapeias, Xeyo/jievrjv ^.v^ap, TrXr}o~iov TOV a City of S A M A R I A called
Samaritang, being called Sychar, nearby the f Sychar, n e a r t h e F I E L D
Xapiov, ov eda)K€V Ia/ca>/3 loocrr}(p rep vlcp which % Jacob gave * t o
field, of which gave Jacob Joseph to the sonJ O S E P H his S O N .
6 6 And JACOB'S Fountain
avrov. Hv Se €K€i irrjyT] TOV Ia/cw/3. ' O ovv
of himself. "Was and there a spring of the Jacob. The then was t h e r e . J E S U S , t h e r e -
l7)crovs KGKoiriaKoos 6/c TTJS bSoLiropias, e/cafte^e-ro fore, having become weary
Jesus having become weary from the journey, sat down from t h e J O U R N E Y , sat
down over t h e F O U N T A I N .
OUTCOS €TTl T77 TTrfyy d)pa 7}V 6}(T€l €KT7).
thug over the spring : hour was about six. I t was about t h e f sixth
Hour.
^ Epxerat yvvy\ €K ry\s ^ a / x a p e i a s , a,VT\r]o~ai
Comes a woman of the Samaria, to draw 7 There comes a Woman
vtioop. Aeyei avrrj 6 Irjffovs' Aos (AOI irieLV. of S A H A R I A to draw Water.
water. Say t o her the Jesus: Give t o m e to drink. J E S U S s a y s t o h e r , " Give
8 me t o d r i n k . "
(Ol yap /xaOrjrat avrov aireXrjXvdeLO'av eis TTJV 8 (Eor h i s D I S C I P L E S
(The for disciple* of him had gone into the h a d g o n e i n t o t h e CITY.
9
TTo\tv9 IVCL rpo<pas ayeopacrcecri.) Aeyei
ovv t h a t they might b u y Pr&
city, that provisions then visions.)
they might buy.) Says
avrcp 7} yvvij r) Ha/uapeins' Tlcos c u , lovScuos 9 The SAMARITAN W O -
to him the woman that Samaritan: How thou, a Jew M A N , therefore, says t o
him, " How dost t h o u , b e -
cov, trap* €{A0V TTieLP CLIT€IS, 0V0~7]S ywaLKOS
being-, from me to drink askest, being a woman
ing a J e w , ask drink of me,
who a m a Samaritan W o -
~%G{iapeiTib*os; (Ov yap Gvyxpuvrai lovdaioi man ? " (X For t h e J e w s do
a Samaritan P (Not for associate with Jewg not associate w i t h Samari-
Hafiap e IT a is.) 10 AireKpiOr] Irjcrovs KOLL enrev tans.)
Samaritans.) Answered Jesus and said 10 J e s u s answered and
Z.VTT)' E f 7}$€LS TYjP SoopeaV TOV 0€OV, KCLl said to her, " I f t h o u didst
to hfer: If thou hadst known the gift ofthe God, and know t h e G I E T of G O D , a n d
who is H E t h a t says to thee,
TIC G<TTIV 6 Xeycvv o~or Aos p.oi TTOLGLV ffv
'Give m e to drink,' t h o u
who is he saying to thee: Give tome to drink: thou
wouldst a s k h i m , a n d h e
av rjrrjo'as avrov, /cat eSw/cev av o~oi vdcop
£oov. would give thee Living
wouldst ask him, and he would give thee water living. W a t e r . "
11 11 * She says to him,
Aeyet avrtp r) yvvr)' K u p t e , ovre avrXrjfxa
Says to him the woman: Olord, nothing to draw with " Sir, t h o u nast nothing t o
e%6£S, K<XL TO (ppeap earifiaOv iroOev OW 6%ets draw with, and the W E L J
thou hast, and t h e well then hast t h o u is deep; whence, then,
is deep: whence
TO vdcop TO fap, 12
Mr] crv fiei^ooy ei TOV rraTpos hast thou the LIVING WA-
t h e water t h e living? N o t t h o u greater art the father TER.
y/xoov laKcofi; bs eficoKtv r)/juv TO typeap, KCU 12 Art thou greater than
of us Jacob? who gave tons the well, and our FATHER Jacob, who
avTos e£ avTou erne, Kai ol vioi avTov, Kai TCL gave us the WELL, and
he of it drank, a n d t h e sons of him, a n d t h e drank of it himself, and his
6p€/j.fj.aTa avTOV. 13 AireKpLOrj \-qo~ovs Kai envev SONS, and his CATTLE ?"
cattle of him. Answered Jesus and said 13 Jesus answered and
avTy Tlas 6 irivcov e/c TOV vfiaTos TOVTOV, Saf/T]- said to her, " E V E R Y ONE
to her; All t h e drinking of the water this, will D R I N K I N G Of t h i s WATER
o"€i iraXiv 14 3
6 s 8 av my €/C TOV u S a r o s , ob will thirst again;
thirst again; who but ever may drink of t h e water, of which 14 b u t I he, who may
eyca Scocrco auTw, ov p.7) b~i\\/r}crr) eis TOV aioova' drink of the WATER which
I Bhall give t o h i m , n o t n o t may thirst to the age; 3E will give him, shall not
aXXa TO i)8cop, 6 Souo'co aura?, yevrjo'eTaL ev thirst to the AGE ; but the
t't the water, which I shall give h i m , shallbe in WATER which I will give
r-'oroj Trrjyr] uSaTos aXXojJLtvov eis C ! ' aiuviov. him, 007 1
a
shall become in him
Fountain of Water,
U'JCL awell ofv/ater springing into life age-lasting.
^Aeyei irpas avTov r) yvvrj' Kupte, 80s poi Life." springing up into aionian.
Says \o him the woman; Olord, give t o m e
15 % The WOMAN says
rovTO TO vfioop, Iva fxr) Sti|/w, fxrj^e e p x a ^ c u ev~ to him, " Sir, give me This
this t h e water, t h a t n o t I may thirst, n o r may come to
WATER that I may not
0cc5e avTXeiv. lQAeyei avTy 6 Irjcrovs' "Yiraye, thirst, nor * come here to
this place t o draw. Says to her the Jesus; Go,
draw."
(poov7)crov TOV avdpa GOV, Kai eX6e evOade. 16 * He says to her,
call the husband of t h e e , and come here.
] "•Go, call thy HL.SBAND,
~ A-rreKpiOr] r) yvvr] Kai enrev OVK 6%^ evSpa. and come here."
Answered t h e woman and said; Not I have ahusband.
17 The WOMAN answered
Aeyei avTy 6 Ir)o~ovs' KaXcos eLiras' 'OTI avdpa and said, " I have no Hus-
Says t o h e r t h e J e s u s ; Rightly t h o u d i d s t s a y : T h a t a h u s b a n d band." J E S U S said toher,
OVK tx ' 00 18
Il6j>Te yap avfipas earxts' KGJ vvv " Correctly thou didst say,
n o t I have. Five for h u s b a n d s t h o u h a s t h a d ; a n d now ' I have no Husband.'
bv e%€is, OVK eo"Ti crov avrjp' TOVTO aXr]8es 18 For thou hast ha3
whom t h o u h a s t , n o t is of thee a h u s b a n d : t h i s truly Five Husbands, and he
19 whom now thou hast is
€tpr}Kas. Aeyzi avTcp r) yvvrj' Kvpte, Oecopco, not Thy Husband; this
t h o u h a s t said. Says to h i m t h e woman; Olord, I see,
thou hast truly spoken."
OTI irpo(pr)Tr)S ei cru. 2 0 Ol 7raT6pes r\\xoov ev Top 19 The WOMAN says to
that a prophet art t h o u . The fathers of us i n t h e him, " S i r , $ 1 see That
op€i TOVTCf Trpoo~eKvv7]o~av Kai v/j.€is Ae76re, thou art a Prophet.
mountain this worshipped: and you say, 20 Our FATHERS wor-
bTt sv 'lepocroXv/JLOis ZO~TIV b TOTTOS, birov dei shipped in this MOUN-
t h a t in Jerusalem is t h e place, where i t is necessary T A I N ; and sou say, That
21 in JJerusalem is the PLACE
irpocrKvveLV. Aeyzi. avTig b Irjcrovs' Tvvai,iricr- where it is necessary to
t o worship. Says t o her t h e Jesus "• O woman, believe
worship."
TCVGOV fxoL, OTI epx^Tcu oopa, OTC ovre ev Top ope'. 21 J E S U S says to her,
thou m e , t h a t comes an h o u r , when neither in t h e mountain "Woman, believe me, That
TovTCf, ouTe ev lepoo~oXviJ,ois irpoo'KvvrjcrsTe TOS) an Hour is coming, when
this, nor in Jerusalem yo\i shall worship t h e neither in this MOUNTAIN,
icaTpi. 22
'T/xeis rrpocricvveiTe b OVK ot<5aT€'worship nor in Jerusalem, will you
father. You worship what not
the FATHER.
you k n o w ;
22 Jf)oit worship what
7]fjLeis irpocTKvvov/jLev b o&aixtv OTI r) o'ooTrjpia you do not know; bjf wor-
we worship w h a t we k n o w : because t h e salvation
ship what we know ; be-
€K Tcav lovdatcti!/ ecTTiv. 23 AAA 5 epx^rai oopa, cause SALVATION is of the
irom t h e Jews is. But comes an h o u r , J E W S .
t 23. PhiLiii.3. t 24. 2 Cor. iii. 1?. J 20. John ix. 37. t §4. Jobxxiii
12* John vi, 88; xvii.4; xi&.&O^
map. 4:36.] J O H N . fCfoxp. 4 : 45
KE<*>. e'. 5 . C H A P T E R V.
1 1 After these tilings
Mtra ravra rjv eopr-rj rcou IOVSOAOOP, KCU there was J a Feast of t h e
After these things was a feust of the Jews, and J E W S ; and * J e s u s went
2
auejSrj 6 Irjcrovs eis "lepoaoXvjxa. Ecri 5 e e^ up to Jerusalem.
went up the Jesus to Jerusalem. Is now in 2 Kow t h e r e is i n J E R U -
rots 'lepocroAvfjiois, ein rrj TrpafiariKr), KOAV/UL~ S A L E M % n e a r t h e S H E E P -
the Jerusalem, by the sheep-gate, a swimming- G A T E , a B a t h , which is
(37i6pa, 7] eiriAeyopLepr} 'EfipaicrriBTiOecrdas vevre C A L L E D i n Hebrew, *f Be-
bath, that being called in Hebrew Bethesda, five thesda, having Five cov-
3
(TToas exovaa. Ev ravrcus KareKciro irXydos ered Walks.
porches having. In these were lying a multitude 3 I n these were lying a
"*[7roAi/] reap aardeuovvrcou, TV^XOOP, ^COACOV, M u l t i t u d e of t h e SICK,—•
[great] of those being sick, blind, lame, Blind, Lame, "Withered,—•
^TjpCOV *\_<=KdsX0fJiei;ooV Tr V
) rOV
uSttTOS KIVT\(TIV. * t [waiting t h e MOTION
withered waiting the of the water xnoving. of t h e YV A T E H .
4
AyyzXos yap Kara Kcupov Karzfiaivep $p rrj 4- For a Messenger at
A messenger for at a season went down in
the times went down into t h e
KoXv/uLfirjOpq, KCLL e r a p a t r c r e T O u5co/r 6 ovv 7rpcu- B A T H , a n d a g i t a t e d t h e
swimming-bath, and agitated the water; he then first W A T E R ; t h e E I H S T , t h e r e -
TOS e/x/3as /xera rr\v rapaxvv T0U
vdaros, vyiys fore, stepping i n after t h e
stepping in after the agitation of the water, sound A G I T A T I O N of t h e W A T E R ,
€yii>€TOy '(f S7J7TOT6 yoa-jijUa-rj.] was cured of Whatever
/caret%eTo
became, who indeed was held by disease.] Disease h e was held.]
5
Hj> § 6 TiS avOpCOTTOS €/<!€£, TpLCLKOVTCL Kai OKT<a 5 Now a certain M a n
"Was and a certain man there, thirty and eight was there, having been
eT?7 ^X(*)V iV TV ^^Oepeia. 6
TOVTOP idoop 6 Thirty-eight Years i n F E E -
years being in the feeble health. This seeing the B L E H E A T H .
\r](Tovs KaraKetfiepop, KOLI yvovs on TTOXVP TJ^T] 6 JESUS seeing h t m
Jtsua lying, and knowing that long already lying, a n d knowing T h a t
Xpopov e%6f, A ? 7 6 t aurcp' yepeo1- he h a d now been t h u s a
© e A e i s byirjs
time he had been, he say* to him ; Dost thou wish sound to be- Long Time, says t o h i m ,
6ai; f AireKpidy) avrcp 6 aaOepooP' Kvpte, avQpoo- " Dost thou wish to become
eome? Answered him he sick being; O sir, a man w e l l ? "
•KQV OVK 6XW, Iva, orap rapaxOr) ro t)5cop, 7 T h e S I C K person a n -
not I have, that, when may be agitated the water, swered h i m , " S i r , I have
fiaXrj fi€ eis TTJP Ko\vjJL$r\Qpav <ev '&> Se no M a n , t h a t , when t h e
he may pat me into the swimming-bath; in which but W A T E R is agitated, h e m a y
epXonai €700, aXXos irpo epiov Kara^aipei. p u t m e I n t o t h e B A T H ;
am coming 1, another before
goes down. b u t while I am coming,
me
8
A « 7 € i avrcp 6 lr)(Tovs' apop TOP tcpafi- another goes down before
Eytipai,
Say» to him the Jesus: Rise, take up the bed m e . "
9 8 J E S U S says to h i m ,
fiarov covy tcai Trepnrarei. K a i evOtcos € 7 6 -
ofthee, and walk. And immediately be- X " Rise, take u p t h y
V€TO vyirjs 6 avOpanros, KOLL ripe TOP Kpaf3@arop C O U C H , a n d w a l k . "
came sound the man, and took up the bed 9 And immediately t h e
aurovy KCLI irepteiraTei. Up de crafiftarop GP MAN became well, ami took
of himself, and walked. It was and a sabbath in u p his C O U C H , a n d walked.
€K€IV7) TT) 7][X€pa. 10
E A 6 7 0 V OVV 01 lovdaiOL TO? t N o w T h a t D A Y was a
that the day. Said then the Jews to the Sabbath.
10 The J E W S , therefore,
T€6epaTrev(jL€VW 'SafifiaTov ecrrip' OVK e^etTTi said t o H I M who h a d been
having been healed: A sabbath. itis: not i t i s lawful
CURED, " I t i s a Sabbath;
n
cot a pa i TOP upaPfiarov. A.ir^KpiQy] avrois' X i t is n o t lawful for t h e e
for thee to carry the bed. He answered them: to carry t h e C O U C H . "
'O iroir}(ras (AS vytrj, eKeivos fiotenrev Apop rov l i * But he answered
He h i v i n g made m e sound, he tome »aid; Take u p the them, " HE who MADE me
Kpaftfiarov o~ov, Kai irepnrarei. 12
Hpu)T7]0'av well, \)t said to me, Take
bed of t h e e , a n d walk. They asked up thy COUCH, and walk."
* [ " o w ] avrov Tis ecrrip 6 avOpooiros, 6 enroop 12 They asked him,
[then] him; "Who is the man, he saying "Who is the MAN THAT
(Tor Apov TOP KpafSfiarov GOV, Kai SAID to thee, *"Take up
Trepnrarei; thy
t o t h e e ; Take u p t h e bed of t h e e , a n d walkP
COUCH, and walk ?"
13
' O 8e tadeis OVK yfiei ris eo~riv 6 yap CURED13 But HE who had been
H e b u t having been cured n o t knew who itis; the
knew not who it
for
Irjcrovs e^evevcrep, o%Xov opros €P rep roircp. was; for JESUS withdrew,
a Crowd being in me
Jesus slipped o u t , a crowd being in t h e place.
14 PLACE.
M e r a ravra evpiCKei avrov S l-qaovs GP rep 14 After these things,
After these finds him the Jesu* in the
* Jesus finds him in the
fcpep, Kai enrev avrep' I5e } vyirjs yeyovas' (JLT}- TEMPLE, and said to him,
ternple, and said to him; See, sound t h o u hast become : n o
" Behold, thou hast become
Kiri afiapravE) Iva pa/] %sipov croi rt yevqrai. well; J sin no more, lest
longer do t h o u sin, that no worse t o thee anythingmayhj.ppen.
16 somethin g "worse may hap-
A-rrr}X6ev 6 avdpooiros, Kai avrjyyeiXe rois pen to thee.' 3
"Wentaway the man, and told t o the
15 The MAN went away,
lovfiatois, on Irjerovs €o~riv, 6 7roir)cras avrov and told the Jews That
Jews, that Jesus itis, h e having made him
16 Jesus was H E who MADE
vyiT}. K c u dia rovro ediooKov rov lyaovv o! him well.
sound. And through this persecuted the Jesus the
16 And on account of
IouScuoi, Sri ravra 67rotej €p o~af3fiarcp. ^ ' O this the J E W S persecuted
Jews, because t h e s e h e did in a sabbath. The JESUS, because he did
5e lycrovs aivsKpivaro avrois'
' O iraryjp /nov These things on a Sabbath.
and Jesus answered them: The father of me 17 But * HE answered
18
ccos apri epya^erai, Kayea epya^o/nau Aia and said, * " My FATHER
till now works, and I work. T h r o u g h works till now, and £
rovro ovv fxaXXov efarovv am ov oi lovdatoi work."
t h i s therefore more sought him the Jews 18 For this, then, the
E W S % sought the more to
aTTOKretvai, on ov fiovov eXve ro crafi&a- Jkill him, because not only
t o kill, because n o t only he was breaking t h e sabbath
was he breaking the SAB-
TO/', aAAa Kai irarepa iftiov eXeye
TOP Beov, BATH, J b u t he also said,
but Mso a father his own said the God; that GOD was his own Fa-
icrov kavrov "ROitav rep Seep. 19 AneKpivaro ovP ther, making himself equal
equal himself m a k i n g to t h e God, Answered t h e n with G O D . "
6 Ir)o~ovs Kai €f7rei' avrois' Afxr]v ajurjv Aeyw 19 Tlien * he answered
t h e Jesus and s*id to them: Indeed indeed I say and said, "Indeed, I as-
sure you, The SON can do
vp.iVj ov Svparai 6 vlos iroieiv aep* eavrov ovdev, nothing of himself, except
to you, n o t is able t h e son t o do of himself nothing,
what he may see the F A -
cap piT] ri fiXewr} TOP irarepa iroiovvra' a THER doing, for whatever
if n o t anything he may see t h e father doing: what fje does, these things also
yap av eKeivos TTOIT}, ravra Kai 6 vlos bfxoioos does the SON in like man-
f o r eTer he may d o , these also t h e s o n in l i k e m&nner ner.
iroter 2 0 ' O yap rnrarrfp cpiX€t rov vlop, Kai irav- 20 For % the FATHEU
does: The for father loves tho nan, and all loves the SON, and show
him All what he himse
ra fifiKwaiv avrep, a avros iroier Kai fiszfava does; and Greater Works
shows to him, what he does: and greater
than these will he sho
rovrwv $et£ei avrcp epya, iva bp,eis Bav/xafore. him, that nou may wonder.
oi these shows t o h i m works, s o t h a t you m a y wonder. 21 For as the F A T L B B
21
'Clffirsp yap 6 7rarrjp eyeipei rois vexpovs Kai raises up and makes alive
As for t h e f a t h e r raises the dead ones and the D E A D , % so also the
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—11. But he. 12. Then—omit. 12. Take up, and,
14. JeBus. 17.. HE answered and said. My FATHER. 19. he answered and said.
% 14. Matt.xii. 45: Jonn viii. 11. J 17. Johnix. 4; xiv.10. J 18. Johnvii. 19
1 18. John x. 30, 33; Phil.ii.6. J. 20. Matt.iii. 17; Johaiu.35; 2P©fc.i.l7. vX «1. Luke
Tii. 14 j wii. 84* Joh» x i . ^ ^ w ^
Chap. 5 : 2 2 . ] J O H N . fCftop. S : SB.
(fiooTroier ovrco Kai b vlos, ovs 0eA.ei, £coo7roiei. SON makes alive "Whom
makes alive: thus also the son, whom he will, makee alive. he pleases.
22
OvSe yap 6 7raT?jp Kpivzi ovSeva' aXXa.rrjv 22 Eor the EATHER does
Not even for the father judges anyone; but the not even judge any one,
tcpL(fii> irao~av 8e5coKe rep vly 23
tVa iravres but | has given all JUDG-
MENT to the S O N ;
judgment all has given to the son; so that all
23 so that all may honor
TifxcocTi TOV vlov, KaQcas TLfjLOoat TOV waTepa. 'O SON, even as they honor
the
may honor the sou, even aa they honor the father. He
the FATHER. % H E who
(JL7] TlfjLWV TOV VIOV, 0V TlfXQ, TOV T T a T e p a , TOV
not honoring the son, not honors the father, that HONORS not the SON hon-
24 ors not THAT EATHER wllO
Tre/iityavTa CLVTOV. A/xrjy afxr\v Xzyoo VJJLIV^ 6TI
having sent him. Indeed indeed I say to you, that sent him.
,
6 Toy Koyov JJLOV CLKOVOOV, Kai ino Tevcavi repyou, H 24> Indeed, I truly say to
E who HEARS my
he- the word ofvne hearing, and believing, the
WORD, and believes H I M
TCefA^aVTl jU€ 6 % 6 t £o07)V UMDVIOV, Kai €IS KpiClV
having sent me has life age-lasting, and into judgment who SENT me, has aionian
OVK epx^Tcu, aAAa jueTajSejS-n/cej/ e/c TOV Oava- Life, and comes not into
Judgment, but has passed
not comes, but has passed out of the death
2 Out Of DKATH i n t o L1EE.
TOV €LS Tf\V &f}V. ° A/J.7JV a/JLTJV A e y w
25 Indeed, I assure you,VjU.il/,
into the life. Indeed indeed I say
That an Hour conies, and to you,
6TI epxeTcu &pa, Kai vw eorTiv, ore at veicpoi now is, when the DEAD
that comes an hour, and now is, when the dead ones will hear the VOICE of the
CLKOVVOVTai T7}S (pCOVrjS TOV VLOV TOV 0€OV Kai SON of G O D , and THOSE
shall hear the voice of the son of the God; and HAVING HEARD willlive.
26
ol ctKovo-avTes (rjo-ovTai. '-Qo-7rep yap 6 7ra 26 For as the EATHEIL
those having heard willlive. As for the fa-
has Life in himself, so he
6f 00 ev avrc
T7]p €X C ^ * P' oiiTCtis e5a>/<:e Kai Tep gave also to the SON to
ther has life in himself; so he gave alsotothe have Life in himself;
vlcp (oor]V exeiv *v eavTcp. 2? Kai e^ovcriav edca 27 and he gave him
son life to have in himself. And authority be
Authority also to execute
K€V avrcp Kai Kpiariv Tcoieiv, OTI vlos avQpooirov Judgment, Because he is a
gave to him also judgment to execute, because a son ofman Son of Man.
€a>Ti. 2 8 M77 Qavfia^eTe TOVTO' OTI e p x 6 T a i <*>Pa» 28 Wonder not at t h i s ;
he is. Not wonder you this: because comes an hour, Because an Hour comes in
ev '?} iravTes ol ev TOIS [xvqfieios aKovcavTai which ALL those in the
in which all those in the tombs shall hear TOMBS will hear his VOICE,
T7]S (potiv-qs avTov, ^ Kai eiaroptvcrovTai, ol TCC 29 and will come forth;
the voice of him, and shall come forth, those the X THOSE HAVING DONE
ayada 7roi.rio'avT£Si sis avao-Tao~iv fays' ol GOOD things, to a Resurrec-
goodthmgs having done, to a resurrection of life; those tion of Life; and THOSE
* [ 5 e ] T « (pavXa irpa^avTes, eis avao'Tao'iv Kpi- HAVING DONE EVIL things,
[and] the evil things having done, to a resurrection of to a Resurrection of Judg-
Cews. ^ Ov Svva/iiat syoo iroieiv air* cfxavrov ment.
Judgment. Not am able I to do of myself 30 3E am not able to do
ov§€V. Kadcas aKovcc, Kpivoo^ Kai 7] Kpiffis T) anything of myself; as I
nothing. Even as I hear, I judge, and the judgmentthe hear, 1 judge; and MY
e/xrj Si/coua eo~Tiv OTI ov (j\Ta> TO 6e\r)/j.a TO JUDGMENT IS just, Because
mine just is; t h a t n o t I seek the will the I seek not % MY WILL, but
efxov, aKKa TO OeXrjfia TOV Trefi^/avTos /xe. the will of H I M SENDING
miae, but the will of the sending me. me.
31
Ecw eyoo fxapTvpca irepi efxavTov, r) fiapTvpia 31 t Though E testify
If I testify concerning myself, the testimony concerning myself, +is not
JUOV OVK eo-Tiv aXr]97)s. a 2 AXXos €(TTiv 5 fiap- my TESTIMONY true?
of me not is true. Another is he testi- 32 There i s ANOTHER,
Tvpoov Trepi €/JIOV icai oi5a, OTI aXrjdrjs eo~Tiv who testifies concerning
fymg conceuning m e ; and I know, that true is me; and 1 know That the
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—11. Then JESUS. 11. to ihe .DISCIPLES, and the DISCI-
PLES.-—omit. 14. Signs. 17- yet come.
i 14. Gen. xlix. 10; Deut. xviii. 15, 18; Matt. xi. gj J^ohn i. 21; iv. 19, 25. vii. 4Q.
118. Matt xdv. 23 j Mai?k vi. if.
(tfmp. 6 : n.Z JOHN. I ChapA : St.
evOsoos ro TTXOLOP eyepero eTrt rys yyjs, eis f]v mediately the "BOAT was ai
immediately t h e ship was at the l a n d , t o which the L A N D to which tluy
were going.
bTTTjyov. 22 On the NEXT BAY,
t h e y were going.
T H A T <]ROWD S T A N D I N G
22
Tr) siravpiop 6 o;£Aos, 6 e<Trr}K(as nxzpav rrjs by the side of the L A K E ,
The next day t h e crowd, t h a t standing over t h e seeing That there was no
6aXaao"qSj i 6 W , on trXoiupioi OVK r\v other Boat there, except
aXXo
sea, seeing, that boat n o t was one, and That J E S U S went
other
e«et, €L fir) ev, KCU Sri ov (rvpeurriXOe rots not with his D I S C I P L E S into
there, if not one, and that not went with the the BOAT, b u t his D I S C I -
P L E S went away alone;—•
(jLadnircus avrov 6 l7]<rovs sis ro irXoiov, ccAAa
disciples of himselfthe Jesus into the boat, but 23 ( b u t Other Boats
fxopoi ot fiaOrjraL avrov air?\XQop° 23
(aAAa Se came from Tiberias near
alone the disciples of h i m went away; (other b u t the P L A C E where they ate
7}X6e TrXoiapta. e/c Tij8epia5os eyyvs rov rotrov, had the BREAD, when the LORD
came boats from Tiberias near the place, given thanks;-—)
OTTOV ecpayov rov apropt evxapicrrjcravros rov 24 when, therefore, the
where t h e y ate the bread, having given t h a n k s the CROWD saw That Jesus
24
Kvpiow} ore ovu eiSey 6 o%Aos, on Iqo'ovs was not there, nor his D I S -
Lord;) when therefore can the crowd, that
Jesus CIPLES, tbrg entered the
OVK tcrrip €KSL, ovde ol fiaOrjrai avrov, epefiycrav BOATS, and came to Caper -
not is there, n o r t h e disciples of h i m , t h e y entered nanum, seeking JESUS.
avroi eis ra irXota, /ecu 7}Xdop €LS KaTrep^aou/^, 25 And finding him be-
themselves i n t o t h e b o a t s , a n d came to Capernaum, yond the L A K E , they said
25
fyrovpres rop \i\o-ovp. Kcu evpopres avrov to him, "Rabbi, when didst
seeking the Jesus. And finding him thou arrive here r"
irepap rrjs OaXao'o'r)si enrop avrcp° 'Pa/3/3*, 7TOT6 26 J E S U S answered them
beyond the sea, they said t o h i m ; Rabbi, when and said, " Indeed, truly I
d>8e ytyovas; ^ AireKpiOr] avrots 6 Irjcrovs ttat say to you, You do not seek
here didst t h o u c o m e ? Answered them t h e Jeans and me Because you saw the
eiirep' ALIYJP a/xrjP Xeyco vfxiv Zrjreire jue, oi»% Signs, but Because you ate
said; Indeed i n d e e d I say t o y o u : Youseek me, n o t of the LOAVES, and were
bri €i5eT6 erTj/xeta, aAA' on e<payere eK roop satisfied.
b e c a u s e y o u saw signs, b u t because y o u ate of the 27 Labor not for THAT
27
aprcov, KCU exoprao'Brjre. Epya^eade fA.7] rt\p EOOD which PERISHES,
loaves, and were filled. Work you n o t the but for THAT POOD which
fipooGiv rt]v aTroXXvixeprjV, aXXa rr,pfipoocripr-r\p abides to aionian Life,
food that perishing, but the food t h a t which, the SON of MAN will
fxevovo'ap eis £t»T}V M-wviov, 7)p 6 vtosrov apQpca- give you; % for him, the
abiding into life age-lasting, which t h e s o n of t h e man EATHER, GOD, has sealed."
irov vp.iv Severer rovrov yap 6 irarrip eo~<ppayi- 28 They said to him,
t o y o u will give: him for t h e father sealed
28 therefore, " What shall we
&€P o 6eos. Enrop OVP irpos avrop' Tt do, that we may perform
tho God. Said therefore to him: What the WORKS of God?"
TTOiooixep, LPa epyafa/juzda ra epya rov Qeov ; 29 JESUS answered and
shall we d o , that we may w o r k t h e works of t h e God?
29 said to them, % " This is the
ATrettpiOy] 6 Irjo-ovs KCU enreu avrois' Tovro
of G O D , that you WORK
Answered t h e Jesus and saia to them: This
should believe into him.
ecrri ro epyov rov (9eou, Iva irirrreva^re eis dp whom f)t sent."
is t h e work of t h e G o d , t h a t y o u may believe i n t o w h o m
aireo-reiXzp ettetvos. 30
TLiirop ovv avrcp' T i 80 They said to him*
sent he. They said therefore t o h i m ; W h a t therefore, J " What Sign9
ovp Troieis cry O~7)/JL6LOP, Iva I$OO/J.€P ttai irLO'rev- dost thou perform, that we
then doest t h o u sign, t h a t we m a y see a n d w e m a y b e - may see and believe thee ?
Goifxsp o-oi; ri epya^rj; 3 1 Ot ivarepes THJLOOP roWhat dost thou work?
Iteve thee? whatdoBt t h o u w o r k P The fathers of us the 31 X Our PATHERS ate
[lappa ecpayop ev ry eprj^oj, KaOcos eo-ri y^y pafx- the MANN A in the DESERT,
m ami a ate in t h e desert, as i t is having been as i t has been written,
127. Matt.iii.17; xvii.5; Marki.ll; ix. 7; Lukeiii.22; ix.85; Johni.SS; v.37; viii.18;
Acts ii. 22; 3 Pet. i. 17. , X 2 V J o h ? iii. 23. ± 80. Matt. xii. 38 ; xvi. 1; Marls
viii.ll; lGor.L22. %flt«>»HfrjHH.1&\ Num. xi, 7; Neh. ix. 15; 1 Oor. x. &.
Ohap. 6: 32 j JOHN. iChap.bi A%
ll
p.€P0P' Aprop avrois X ' He gave them 1Brea4
eK rov ovpapov edcoKev
written; " Bread from the heaven
them from HEAVEN to eat.' *'
gave
32
(payeip." Et7re*/ ovv avrois 6 lycrovs' A/j.r)P 33 JESUS then said td
to eat." Said therefore to them the Jesus; Indeed them, " Indeed, I assure
fLfJL7]p Xeyoo v/j.w, ov MOOCTTJS SeSco/ce;/ v/nip rov you, Moses did not give you
indeed I say to you, not Moses has given to you the the BREAD from HEAVEN ;
aprop efc rov ovpavov aAA' 6 irarrjp JJLOV but my FATHER gives
bread from the heaven; but the father of me you the TRUE BREAD from
b\l5d00~lP VjXIP TOV CLpTOV €K TOV OUpCLVOV TOV HEAVEN.'
jives to you the bread from the heaven the 33 Tor the BREAD of
33
aKyQiPov. 'O yap apros rov Oeov earip
6 GOD is THAT which D E -
true. The for bread of the God is he SCENDS from HEAVEN,
Karafiaipoop etc rov ovpavov, Kai Cooyp diSovs and is giving Life to the
coming- down from the heaven, and life is giving WORLD."
T(p KO&fJMp. 3 4 ElTTOP OVV TTpOS aVTOW Kvpi€, 34 They, therefore, said
to the world. They said then to him: O sir,
3o to him, " Sir, always gi^e
wavTore dos TJ/HIP TOP aprov rovrov. Et7re us this B R E A D . "
always give to us the bread this. Said 35 JESUS said to them,
* [ 5 e ] avrois 6 ITJCTOVS' E*yet> eifii 6 apros rrfs " 3E am the BREAD of u r n
[but] to them the Jesus: I am the bread of the X H E who COMES to ma
(oorjS' 6 epxofispos irpos yue, ov fX7] ireivaffr)' will by no means hunger;
life: he coming
to me, not not may hunger: and H E who BELIEVES into
nat 5 irio'revociy us e^ue, ov \xi] ^ii\z7]crrj irooirore. me will never thirst.
and he believing
36
into me, not not may thirst ever. 36 But I said to you,
AAA.' eirrov V/JLIP, OTI Kai icapartare ^ue, Kai ov That you have even see
But 1 said to you, that even you have seen me, and not me, and yet you do not be-
TTio'Tevere. ^ Hap 6 SiSoucr: fxoi 6 warrip, irpos lieve.
you believe. All what gives t o m e t b e father, to 37 WhatevertheEA'i.vHER
e/ne rj^er Kai rop epxouepov irpos /ze, ov [x.rj gives me will come to me ;
me wulcome: and the coming to me, not not and H I M , who COMES to
€K/3aAco e£w 38
on ovpa- me, I will by no means re-
KaraftefirjKa e/c rov
I will east out; because I have come down from the hea- ject;
povy ovx <lV0L 7roLCO T0 de\r]fjia ro z/uop, aWa 38 because I havet de-
ven, not that I may do the will the mine, but scended from HEAVEN,
ro 6eA7]/ua rov ire/uty apros fte. 3 9 T o u r o de eo~ri X not that 1 may do MY
the will of the having sent me, This and is WILL, but the WILL of
ro 0€\Y)jULa rov ire/mxpapros yue, tpa 6 H I M who SENT me.
trap
the will of the having sent me, that every one which 39 And this is the WILL
SeSw/ce /not, JXTJ airoAecrco e£ avrov, aWa avao~~ of HIM who SENT me,
he has given to me, not I may lose out of it, but raise X that I may lose nothing
T7}<Jct) avro ep rj) eo'xwp h^Pa' 40
Tovro yapof all that he HAS GIVEN
up It in. the last day. This for me, but may raise it up at
<crri ro Oe\r)/xa rov irefxipapros /xe, Iva was o the LAST Day.
in the will o:' the having sent me, that all who 40 For this is the WILL
deoopcap rov viop, Kai ino~reveop eis avrop, exy of HIM who SENT me, that
accing the son, and believing into him, may have EVERY ONE SEEING t h e
SON, % and BELIEVING into
£<t)7)P aiwviop* Kai apa&r7]o~a) avrov syca rrjhim, may have aionian
Ire age-lasting; and will raise up him J in the Life; and 3£ will raise him.
€(fxarri rjfiepa. up at the LAST Hay."
If. t «k.y. 41 Then the J E W S mur-
41
Eyoyyv£ov ovv of lovdaioi irtpi. avrou, Sri mured about him, Because
"Were murmuring then the jews about
him, because he said, " JE am THAT
enrev TZyco <eifxi 6 apros 6 e/c rov ov-BREAD which DESCENDED
Kara/3as
hesaid; I am the bread that having corm down from the hea- from HEAVEN."
0VT 42 And they said, | " Is
pavov ^ Kai eXeyop' Ovx °s *oriv lijaovs 6
ven; and they*aid; Not this is Jesus the not this Jesus, the SON of
utos Ica(rr}<pt ov rjfieis oidafiep rop irarzpa, aai Joseph, Whose FATHER
son of Joseph, of whom we know the father and and MOTHER me know?
TT]P fxr]T€pa; Ucos ovp \eyzt ovros' e
Ori e« How, * then, does he say,
' I have come down from
the mother? How then he says this; That from
HEAVEN ? ' "
rov ovpapov KarafizfUrjKa ; ^ ArreKpiOr) 6 Irjcrovs 43 JESUS answered and
the heaven I have come down? Answered the Jesus
said to them, " Murmur
/cat GITTGV avrois' Mr] yoyyv^ere fitr* aWrjAoop. not one with another.
and said to them: Not murmur you with one another. 44 No one can come to
44
OuSeis bvparat e\Qeip irpos fie, sap fir] 6 me, unless THAT FATHER
No one is able to come to me, if not the who SENT me draw him;
Ttarrjpy 6 irejn\pas fie, kXKVffy avrop, Kai eyoo and 3E will raise him up at
father, that having sent me, may draw him, and I the LAST Day.
avaffrtfCFco avrop ev r\) ecrx^-Tj) 7) fie pa. ^ Ecrri 45 X I t has been written
will raise up him in the last day. It is C
in the PROPHETS, And
yeypa/JLfLtvov GP rois irpo^>r}rais* " K a i eoroprai 'they shall all be taught of
baving been written ih the prophets: "And they shall be 'God.' Every one HAVING
ffaprss Si5a«:T0t 6eov." H a s 6 arcovcras irapa HEABD and having learned
all taught of God." Every one who having heard from of the TATHEE, comes to
rov irarpos Kai fiaOcop, epxerai irpos fie, 4&Ovx me.
the father and having learned, cornea to me. Not 46 ISTot that any one has
6ri TOP irarepa ris icapaicep, el fir] 6 oop irapa seen the FATHEB, % except
that the father any one has seen, if not he being from HE who i s from *God; %t
rov deov ovros kcopane rop irarepa. 4jr
Afirjv has seen the FATHER.
the God: this has seen the father. Indeed 47 Indeed, I assure yon,
o.\ir\P Keyco vfiip, 6 iriarevoop *\_eis eyuc,] *X€L % H E BELIEVING into me
indeed I say to you, he believing [into me,"J has has aionian Life.
£ooi)p aicopiop. 4S Eya> eifii 6 apros rrjs C(a7is' 48 I am the BEEAD of
life age-lasting. 1 am the bread of the life. LIFE.
49
Ot irarepes vficop e(payop ro fiavpa €P rrj eprj- 49 Your FATHERS ate
The fathers of you ate the manna in the desert, the MANNA in the DESERT,
fi(fy Kai arreOapop' 50
b eK and dLid.
ovros eo~rip 6 apros,
and died; this is the bread, that from
60 This is THAT BREAD
DESCENDING from H E A -
rov ovpapov Kara/Saipcap, ipa ris e | avrov VEN, so that any one may
the heaven coming down, so that any one of it
eat of it, and not die.
<payr), Kai fir) airodaprj, 6 1 Eyco etfii 6 apros 6 51 5 am THAT LIVING
may eat, and not may die. I
am the bread that BREAD who X HAS D E -
fap> & e/c rov oupapov KaTa/3as*
eap ris (payrj SCENDED from HEAVEN.
living that from the heaven having come down : if any one may eat If any one eat of This
€Krovrov rovaprov, ^qcrerai sis rop auopa. Kai BREAD, he shall live to the
of this the bread, he shall live into the age. And A G E ; and the BREAD is m y
6 apros 8e, * [ 6 y eyw Swoco,] r) <rap£ fiov effrip, FLESH, which $ will give
the bread also, [which I will give,! the flesh of me is, in behalf of the L I F E of the
ifp eyca dcoo'co virep rrjs rov Kocrfiov £oor)s. WORLD."
which I wiL give in behalf of the of the world life. 62 The JEWS, therefore,
52
E/xaxopro ovp irpos a\\r)\ovs ol
lovdaioi, % were contending with
Were contending therefore with one another the Jews, each other, saymg, " How
Xeyopres' Tlcos hvparai ovros rjfiip dovpai rr\v can fie give us his TLESH
saying; How is able this to us to give the to eat ?"
Capua <payeip / 5 3 Eiirep OVP avrois 6 Irjaovs' 53 Then JESUS said to
flesh to eat? Said then to them the Jesus; them, "Indeed, I assure
AfiTjp afirjp Xeyco vfiip, sav fir] <payr)re rr)P you, J if you do not eat
Indeed indeed I say to you, if not you may eat the the FLESH of the SON of
capKa rov vtov rov apdpooirov, Kai innre avrov MAN, and drink His BLOOD,
flesh of the son of the man, andyoumay drink of him you have no Life in your-
64'O
ro alfia, OVK €X€T€ C^W ev eavrois. Be selves.
the blood, not you have life in yourselves.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—42. now then. J. God, 47. into me—omit
51. that 5 will give—omit. >
J45.lsa.liv.13: Jer ; xxxi. S4; Micahiv.2; Heb.viii,10; x.16. 146. Jonni.18; v.37.
47. John iii.ia, 18,80. ; 51. Jobniii.13. t 52. John vii. 43; ix. 16; x. 1&
53. O&L i t 20.
map. 6: 54.] JOHN. [Chap. 6 : 66.
rpcoycov fiov rr\v capna, ttai wtvccv fiov TO alfia0 54 H E who DATS MJ
eating of me the flesh, aud drinking of mo tlie Mood, TLESH, and di-inks My
€
X 6 i C^v aiooviov teat eyca avao'T^croa avrov ry BLOOD, has aionian Life,
has life age-lasting; and I willraissup him in the and E will raise him up at
€0"xary i)fiepa, 65
'H yap <rap| fiov aATjO&s the LAST Day.
last day. The for flesh. of me truly 65 For my FLESH is * the
ecrrt (Speeds, Kai TO alfxa fiov aX7]0co$ ecrri True Eood, and my BLOOD
is food, and the blood ofme truly ie is * the True Drink.
5G e 56 H E who EATS My
TTOCTLS. O rpcyoov /ULOV TTJV aaptca, icai irivcov PLESH, and DEINKS My
drink. He eating of ine the flesh, and drinking
BLOOD, % abides in me, and
fiov TO aifia, ev efioi fievei9 icayco ep avrq). 2 in him.
of me the blood, in me abides, and I in him.
67 As the LIVING Father
^ KaOoas arrecrreiXe fie 6 £cov ira rv.p, nqyco £<y sent me, and 3E live through
Aa sent me the living father, and I live
the FATHER; SO HE who
dia rov Trarepa,' teat 6 rpcoycov fiet ttctKeivos EATS me, even %z shall
through the father; also he eating me, even he live through me.
6ft6o 58
faaerai oY efi€„ OJTOS eo~riv 6 apros, 6 en. 58 This is THAT BREAD
shall live through me. This
" is the bread, that from
row ovpavov Karaftas Which HAS DESCENDED
ou ttaOoos <c(payov oi from * Heaven. Not as
the heaven having come down; not as ate the * the FATHERS ate and
5
srarepes hficov, KOU arreOavov 6 rpooycav rovrov died; he who EATS This
fathers of you, and died; he eating this BREAD shall live to the
TOV aprov, £r)o1erat eis TOV OLLOOVO,. S 9 Tavra A G E . "
the bread, shall live into the age. These things 59 These" things he sai#,
eiirev ev (rvvaywyr) diBacricoov ev Kairepvaovfi. teaching in a Synagogue, in
he said in a synagogue teaching ia Capernaum. Capernaum.
^ UOXXOL ouv aicovcravres e/c roov fiaQ-qrcav 60 % Many, therefore, of
Many therefore having heard of the disciples his DISCIPLES, hearing,
avrov, enrov ^r]Xy]pos etfriv OVTOS 6 Xoyos' said, " H a r d is This SAY-
of him, said; Hard is this the saying; ING ; who can hear i t ? "
ris Svvarai airov axoveiv; 61
Eickos de 6 Irjcovs 61 But JESUS, knowing
who is able it to he:u? in himself, That his D I S C I -
Knowing but the Jesus
ev eavrcp, ori yoyyv^oucL irepi rourov ol juadTj- PLES were murmuring
in himself, that were murmuring about this the disci- about This, he said to then^
Tat ajTov9 eiirev avroLS' Tovro vfias ffKavfiaXi- "Does this offend Yon?"
ples of himself, he said to them; This you offends? 62 % What then, if yon
£ei; 62Eaz> ouv Oecoprjre rov vlov rov avOpcoirov ,ascending should see the SON of M A S
where he was
If then you should see the son of the man
63 BEFORE ?
avafiaivovra, OTTOV TJV TO irporzpov; To
63 % The SPIRIT is THAT
ascending, where he was the first? The
irvevfia ecrri TO faoiroiow i) cap]- ouic Q)(f)eXei Winch MAKES ALIVE; t h e
FLESH profits nothing; the
spirit is that making alive; the flesh not profits
WORDS which IE *have
ovdev. Ta prjiiara, a eyoo AaXoo vfiiv,
irvsvfia spoken to you are Spirit
no tiling. The words, which I spiritspeak, to you,
and are Life.
ecri aai £OOT) eorrtv. 6 4 AAA.' eio'iv e£ vficov 64 But there are some of
is and life is. But are of you you who do not believe."
rives, oi ov TTLffrevmCLV rj<5<=i yap e£ apyj)s For 6 % J E S U S knew from the
some, who not bdlieve; knew for from beginning the Beginning WHO those were
lrjcrovs, rives eio'iv oi fir) irio'revovres9 ttai ris that did not BELIEVE, and
Jesus, some are who not believing, and who WHO lie was that was about
eo'riv 6 irapadcocrcov avrova ^ Rat eXeye' Aia to BETRAY him.
is he about betraying him. And he said; Through 65 And he said, "Because
rovro eipr)Ka vfiiv STL ovBeis hvvarai eXdeiv of this I have said to you,
this X have said to you that no one is able to come That no one can come to
Trpos fie, eav fit) 'r) dedoasvov avrca etc rov me, unless it may be gives
to me, if n o t may behavingbeen given to hka froxd the him from the * F A T H E R . "
irarpos fiov. ^ E/c rovrov TTOXXOL air7)Xdav rwv 66 From tfits time many
father ofme. Erom this many went tha
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—55. t h e True Food. 55. the True Drink. 1. Heafven,
58. the FATHERS. 63. have spoken to.
X 56. 1 John iii. 24; iv. 15,16. an „ 1 60. Matt. xi. 6. X 62. John iii. 13; Mark xvi
19; Acts i. 9 ; Eph. iv. 8. t &*. I Cor. iii. 6. | 64. John ii. 24, 25; xiiL 11-
CRap. 6 : 67.] JOHN. fCftap.7:6.
liaOrjrcoy avrov ets otrio'ca* ttai ovKeri jier* of his DISCIPLES withdrew,
ra
disciples of him and no longer with. and walked no longer with
intothethirigsbehind;
avrov irepieirarovv. ^Enrev ovv 6 Irjo'ovs rois him.
Mm were walking. Said therefore the Jesus to the
67 JESUS, therefore, said
68 to the TWELVE, "Do rjcm
dcofieKa' Mr] KOLL vfxeis deXere virayetv; A7re/c- also wash to go away ?"
twelve; Not and you wish to go ? An-
68 Simon Peter answered
ptOr) avrcp ^I/JLOOV Ilerpos' Kvpie, irpos riva aire- him, "Master, to whom
swered him Simon Peter; O lord, to whom Bhall shall we go ? Thou hast the
XevcrofieOa; prifiara (wr)S aiooviov e%eis° 69 Kai ^ Words of aionian Life;
we go? words of life age-lasting thou hast; and 69 and trje have believed
Tj/xeis ireTncrrevKafxev Kai eyvooKajxev, on crv ei and known, J That tfjou art
we have believed and have known, that thou art the HOLY one of G O D . "
6 ayios rov 0€ov. ?° AireKpiOr) avrois 6 liqcrovs' 70 JESUS answered them,
the holy one of the God. Answered them the Jesus j 5." Did 3£ not choose yon,
OVK eyco vfxas rovs SeodeKa e^Xe^afirjV ; Kai e£ the TWELVE, and of you
Not I you the twelve choose? one is an Accuser ?"
and of
vficov els StajSoAos ecrriv, ^ E A e y e 5e rop lov- 71 Now he spoke of
you. one an accuser is He spoke now the Ju- JUDAS, the son of Simon
$av ^I/JMCVOS IcrKapLOorrjP' ovros yap rjf^eXXev Iscariot; for he, being one
daa of Simon Iscariot; this for was about of the TWELVE, was about
avrov irapadifiovai, eis cop e/c roop SwSe/ca, to betray him.
twelve.
him to deliver up, one being of the CHAPTER TEL
KE4>. ('. 7. 1 And after these things
1 * Jesus walked about in
Kat TrzpusirareL 6 Irjcrovs fiera ravra ev ry GALILEE J for he did not
And was walking the Jesus after these things in the wish to walk in J U D E A ,
TaXiXaia,' ov yap rjdetXev ev ry lovSaia irepiira- $ Because the J E W S were
Galilee; not for he wished in the Judea t o walk, seeking to kill him.
TGIV, Sri €^7]rovp avrov ol lovdaioi anoKreipai. 2 J And the FEAST of
because were seeking him the Jews to kill. the J E W S was near,—the
2
H v Se eyyvs r) eoprr) rcop lovdaicap, r) CK7]V07r- f FEAST Of TABERNACLES.
Was and
3
near the feast the Jews, the feast of ta- 3 His BROTHERS, there-
i)yia. Ei7rw ovv irpos aurop ol adeXtpoi fore, said to him, " Remove
bernacles. Said therefore to him the brothers hence, and go into J U D E A ,
avrov TfterafiriOt, eprevOev, Kai viraye sis rrjv so that thy DISCIPLES also
of him; Depart hence, and go into the may see thy WOSKS which
lovSaiav, iva Kai ol [xaOrirai cov decapyjo'oja'L ra thou do est.
Judea, so that also the disciples of thee may see the 4 For no one does Any-
4
epya arov, a, iroieis. O u 8 e t s yap ev Kpvirra) thing in secret, and * seeks
works of thee, which thoudoest. No one for in secret himself to be in public. If
Tt iroiei, Kai C?jT€i avros ev irapprjcria eivai. thou doest The: e tilings,
anything does, and he seeks himself in public to be. manifest thyself to the
E i ravra iroieis, (pavepocrow treavrov rep KOC/JIC^. WORLD."
If these things thoudoest, manifest thyself to the world. 5 (Tor % not even his
5
Ovde yap ol afieXcpoi avrov eirio'revop eis avrop. BROTHERS believed into
Not even for the brothers of him believed into him.
him.)
6 6 J E S U S then said to
A e y e i ovv avrois 6 Irjo'ovs' 'O Kaipos 6 C/JLOS them, " jlHg TIME is not
Saya then to them the Jesus j The season the mine
* YATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—1. Jesus. 4. seeks that the same he known.
12. The Feast of Tabernacles continued for a week, and was to commemorate the dwelling
©f the Israelites i n tents. I t is sometimes called the feast of ingatherings. Ex. xxiii. 16, and
xxxiv. 22. The following are the principal ceremonies. (1.) During the entire week of its
continuance, the people dwelt i n booths or tents, erected i n t h e fields or streets, or on the
, were car-
I?sa. cxviii.
25. I t was meant as a prayer for t h e corming of the Messiah Thus was Jesus conducted
(4.) The
ion of the
Holv Snrit. To this Christ alluded, wnen, in tne last uay unuBirasu u c ux-icu, xi any man
S i r s t Iethim come unto me a n d d r i n k . " During the whole festival, music, feasting, re-
joicings, and mumiaations, gladdened the city.—Malcom.
t 68 Acts v 20 169. Matt xvi. 16; Mark viii. 29; Luke ix. 20; John I. 49 ; xi. 27-
% 3. Matt. xii. 46:
170. Luke vi. 13. * 11' John v.10 18.. t 2. Lev. xxiii. 84.
JIark iii. 31; Acts i. H . t 5. Mark iu. 21,
Cfatp. 7 : 7.] JOHN. [Chap. 7 : IS.
ters knows, not having learned ? Answered them the learned ?"
Vt)ffovs Kat etirev *H efirj 8i5a%7j OVK ecrrtv 16 * Jesus thenanswered
Jeans and said; The my teaching not is them, and said, $ " M T
€fir}9 aXXa rov rreintyavros pe. 17 Ecu* rts 6eXy Teaching is not mine, but
H I S who SENT me.
feaine, but of the sending me. If any one may wish an one
TO deXrjfjta avrov irotetv, yvcaa'erai irept rrjs 17 t if y wfeh t o
the will of him to do, he shall know concerning the perform his WILL, he shall
know of the TEACHING,
5tSa%7js, irorepov €K rov Oeov eo'riv, 7j eyca COT' whether it is from GOD, or
teaching, whether from the God it is, or I from
£ am speaking from myself.
efiavrov XaXca. 1 8 ' O a<p3 iavrov AaXoov, rrjv 18 t H E who SPEAKS
myself speak. He from himself speaking, the from himself seeks his own
fio^av rrjv tStav Qqret,' 6 5e forcov rr\v tiofav GLOSY; but H E who SEEKS
glory the own seeks; he but seeking the glory the ©LORY of HIM who
rov Trefityavros avrov, ovros aXrjdrjs ecrri9 Kai SENS him, he is true, and
of the sending him, this true is, ai_d
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—8. the FEAST. 8. MiTime. 14. Jesus. 15. Then
the J E W S . 16. J e s u s t h e n .
17- John xv. 19. 17. John iii. J 9. J11. John xi. 56. ± 12. John ix. I61
X. 19. % John. ix. 22; xii. 42: xix. 38. % 15. Matt. xiii. 54; Mark xi. 2 ; Luke iv. 22;
Acts ii. >. 116. J o h n iii. 11 j viii. 38; xii. 49; xiv. 10, 117- John viii. 4$
118. John v. 41 % viii. §&
•.7:19.3 JOHN. f Chap. 7 : 80.
31
TloXXoi Se e/c TOW O%AOU eiricrTevcrav sis 31 B u t { m a n y of tha
Many and out of the crowd believed into CBOWD believed i n t o him,
RVTOV, Kai eXeyov 'On 6 Xpicrros drav eXdy, a n d said,- " W h e n t h e M E S -
him, and said; That the Anointed when he may come, S I A H comes, will h e do
liijri irXeiova cijfjieia *[_TOVTO)V~\ Tvovr)o~ei) aw More Signs t h a n what t h i s
sot more signs [of these] will do, which person did ?"
32
OVTOS eiroirjo'ev; HKOvcrav ol Qapicraiot TOV 32 The P H A R I S E E S heard
he did? Heard the Pharisees of the the CUOWD murmuring
o%Xov yoyyvCovros irepi avrov ravra' Kai these things about h i m ;
crowd murmuring about him these things j and and the * HIGH-PRIESTS
aireo'TciXav oi Qapicaioi Kai ol apxtspeis virTjpe- and t h e P H A R I S E E S s e n t
aent the Pharisees and the high-priests officers, Officers that they might
33
ras, Iva iriao'cocriv avrov. Enrev ovv 6 lycrovs' seize him.
that they might seize him. Said then the Jesus; 33 J E S U S therefore said,
E n fxiKpov x?ovov Z- 46 ^ vjxoov €IJLLI, Kai
virayco t " Yet a Little Time am I
let a little time with you I am, and I go with y o u ; t h e n I am going
34
irpos TOV ire/jb^avra fxe. ZrjrrjcreTe fxe, Kai to H I M who S E N T m e .
to the sending me. 5fou will seek me, and 34 % You will seek m e .
ovx ^vprjo'ere' Kai oirov eifii eyco v/j,eis ov and will not find * m e ; a n d
not will find; and where am I you not where 3£ am, * t h e r e jjotl
3o
dwao'de eXOeiv. Eiirov OVV O! lovfiaiot. irpos cannot come."
are able to come. Said therefore the Jewa to
35 T h e J E W S t h e n said
kavrovs' Hov OVTOS /JLCXXSI iropevecrOai, OTI among themselves, " W h e r e
themselves; "Where this he is about to go, that is he about to go, that bit
rj/iieis ovx eupr,o~o[A€v avrov; fxr) eis TJ)V diao"- shall n o t find him ? I s h e
we not shall find him? not into the dis- about t o go to % iihe D I S -
iropav Twv 'EXXrjvoov fiiXXei iropzvecrQai, Kai P E R S I O N of t t h e G R E E K S ,
persioa of the Greeks is about to go, and a n d t o teach t h e G R E E K S ?
diSaaKeiv TOVS (EXXi]vas ; doTis SCTTIV OVTOS 6
36 W h a t is T h i s W O R D
to teaah the Greeks? What is this the
t h a t h e s a i d , ' Yea will seek
Xoyos, ov cnre' Zr/TTjo'eTe /tie, /cat ovx evptjrrcrc'
word, which he said; You will seek me, and not you willfind;
me, a n d will not rind * m e ;
and where E a m u o u can-
Kai oirov etfjii eyco v/ieis ov dvvavOe eXOeiv; not c o m e ? ' "
and where am I you not are able to come?
3 37 t Now i n f '<;he LAST,
' Hv 5 e rrj eo~xarV ^/jiePa T
V ^V^Xr) TTJS eop- t h e G R E A T Day of t h e
In and the last day the great of the feast :FEAST, J E S U S stood a n d
TT)S €io~T7)K€i 6 ITJCTOVS, Kai eicpa^e, Xeyeov Eav cried, saying, X " I f any one
stood the Jesus, and cried, saying; If thirst, l e t him come t o m e
TIS ditya, epxc&dcv irpos /xe, Kai irivercc. and drink.
any one may thirst, let him come to me, and let him drink.
38 38 H E B E L E I V I N G int©
' O irio'Tevccv eis e/xe, KaOoos ciirev 7] ypatyr],
me, as t h e S C R I P T U R E says,
He believing into me, as said the scripture,
J out of H I M shall flow
irorafioi €K T7)s KoiXias avrov pevaovcriv vfiaTos
Rivers of living Water."
rivers out of the belly of him shall flow of water
£CCVTOS. 39
T O U T O 5 e eczre irepi TOV iruevfiaTOS, 39 X B u t this h e said
living. This but said concerning the spirit, concerning the SPIRIT,
'Hixeis e/c iropvetas ov yeyevvrj/xeOa' kva Trare- been liorn of FnrniCHtjon ;•:
We from fornication not h a \ c been b o r n ;
orfe f;i'.lii;r we have One Farher, God. '
pa exo^iev, TOV Oeov, 42 Eiirev avTois 6 \T)O~OVS' 42 * Jesus said to them,
we have, t h e God. Sf.iA to them t h e J e s u s ; X " If GOD were your *: FA- ,
Ei 6 Oeos irarrjp vjxtav TJV, rjyairaTe av e/xe' eyco TH£R, you would love m e ;
L l i t h e God a f m h e r of you was, you would love meji !•' for 2 came forth from GOD,,'
^ a p f/c TOV Oeov e^-qXOov Kai 7]KQOI ovfie yap air* and am come; for I um not
for from tlie God c-ine o u t and r m c o m e ; n o t c v r n for of even come of myself, but'Ije
ffxavTov eXrjXvOa, ccAA' CKZIVOS /xe aTreffTeiXe. sent Me. _
'
43
myself I have come, but he me sent: ••'- 43 Wliy do you not. know1
A t a r i TK)V XaXiav Tf]V €p.r}V ov yivcoaKeTe ? JLY s P K v..c H ? Because you
Why the speech the mine not knowyuu? can not hear MY WOILD.
'OTL OV hvvacrOe aKoveiv TOV Koyov TOV ep.ov. v' 44 J J}DU are from the'
Heraus¬ you are able t d hear the word the mine
44 F A T i i t R . t h e ACGUSKit, a n d
"Y/xeis €K TOV iraTpos TOV SiafioXov e a r e , Kai the LUSTS of youi' EATIIKR
You from t h e father the accuser are, and
youwislt to do. ^L\z was
Tas GTTiOvfjuas TOV irarpos vfxwv OeXtTe iro&iv a Mnnslayer from tlie Be-
the lust3 of t h e father ofyou you wish to d o ; ginning, and has not stood
ILneivos avOpoorroKTOvos TJV air' apx-7]s, Kai ev TTJ in the TRUTH, Because
He a innntl.nyer was- fromabcjjinmnj', and in t h e there is no Truth in him.;
aXr\Qeia ovx €0~T7]Kev° 6TL OVK CCTTIV aXrjOeia ev When [any one] speaks a
truth not h a s s t o o d ; because not is truth in UALSEH'OOD., he speaks
avTti, 'OTav XaXj] TO ypevfios, €K TWV idiccv from his OWN ;I Because
liim; When m ^ y s p e a k t h e falsehood, from the own his FATHER also is a Liar.
AaAei* on tyevarTrjs CCTTI, icai 6 TraTTjp avTov. 45 But because 5 speak
\\espeaks; because a l i a r i<j, . also t h e f.ither of him.
45 the TRUTH., you do not be-
Eyco 5e on TT)V aXrjOeiav Xeyw, ov irirrTevere lieve me.
I b u t because t h e truth 1 spe.ik, n o t you believe
jxoi. 4fi Tts e£ vfj,a)V cXeyxei p.s irepi ajxaprias ; 46 Who of you convicts
me. W h o of you conwets ine concerning s i n ? me of Sin V If I speak the
f( a\7]d€iaif Ae70>, fiiari vfieis oviricrreveTe JJLOI; Truth, why do jiou not be-
lieve me ? (
if truth 1 speak, why you not believe me?
4
^ 'O oov €K TOV Oeov, Ta pTj/xara, TOV Oeov axover 47 -J H E who i s from Go D
He beingfrom t h e God, t h e words of t h e God hears; hears the WORDS of God;
dia TOVTO vfxeis OVK aKOveTe, Oeov on this account jiou hear
OTI CK:TOV
through this you not hear, God not, because you are_iiot
because from t h e
OVK eo"T6J 48
AireKpiOrjcrav ol lovBaioi Kai enrov from Goo." ""'""""_
not youare< Answered the Jews v. •--' and said. 48 The JEWS answered
avTy Ov KaXcsS Xeyofxev 'hfxeis, oTi^a/xapeiTyjs and said to him, "Do toe
to him; N o t well say WP, t h a t a Samaritan not say well That thou art
€i (Tv, Kat Zaiy.oviov e x e / s ; 40 AireKpiOr} Irjcrovs' a Samaritan, and 1 hast a
a r t thou, and a demon thou h a s t ? Answered Jesus; Demon ?','
E7W daitxoviov OVK e^w, aX\a Ti\xm TOV irarepa 49 Jesus answered, " 5
\" adeuion n o t have, b u t I honor the father have not a Demon-, but I
fxov, teat v/xets aTi/xa(^Te fxe. c o E7C0 de ov Qn rca honor my I'A'I'HKR,, and
ci me, and you dishonor me. 1 b u t n o t seek DOU dishonor mc.
rr/v. So^av fxov CO~TLV o (TJTOOV Kai Kpivxv. 50 But 11! seek not my
the glory .of m e ; i t is he seeking and. judging. GLORY , there is ONE who
51
Afxr]v aixTfV Xeyco vjxiv, eav Tts TOV Xoyov TOV stiiKS it, and judges.
Indeed i n d e e d I say t o y o u , 'if a n y o n e t h o word the
51 Indeed, I assure you,
cfiov Trjp^crrif 0,avarov ov fjt-T) Oecoprja-rj eis TOV X If any one keep * MY
mine may keep, death n o t n o t h e m^iy see to the Word, he will'by no means
aicova.
52
Enrov ovv avTO) oi lovfiawr NVJ/ see Death to the AGE '
.*-. Said
*,<*.,* then t o turn the Jews; Now 52 *The J K W S said to
tyvojKa/xev, STI Zaijxoviov e%€fs*' Afipaa/x cwre- him, " Now \vc know That
we know, thit a demon thou hastj Abiaam died thou hast a Demon. J Abra-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—5 *• se« Death to the Age. 54. 3E should glorify. 68. Jeans.
59. but—omit. 4. We must.
t 54 John v. 41; xvi. 14; xvii 1; Acts iii. IS; 2 Pet. i. 17. t 56- Heh. xi. 13.
t 59. John x. 31,89; xi. 8. 1 2 . ver. M. % 4. John iv. 84; v. 19, S6; xi. 9 -, xii. | 5 ;
svii 4.
(Map. 9 : 5.] JOHN. fCfhap. 0 : l a .
rov rrefjityapTos }xe, eoos rjjuepa eo~nv° epx^rat WORKS Of H I M Who SENT
ot the sending me, while day
comes me while it is Day; Night
it is;
yu£, ore ovbeis fivvarat epya^eo'Oat. 5
'Orav ev comes, when no one can
night, when no one is able to work. While in work.
TOO KOCT/JM}) oo, (poos eifii rov Koo'p.ov. 6 Tavra 5 "While I am in the
the world I may be, light l a m of the world. These things WOULD, $ 1 am the Light
etlTOOV, G7TTV(T€ ^CtyiCU, KCLl €TT0L7}(T€ TTTT/XoV €KTOV of the WORLD."
saying, he spit on the ground, and made clay of the 6 Saying these things,
7TTV(TfJLarOS, Kat €7T6XpL0~€ TOV TT7]X0V 67TJ TOVS % he spit on the Ground,
spittle, and rubbed the clay oa the andmade Clay of the SPIT-
ocpdaX/novs rov rvcpXov, ? Kat etirev avroo' TLE, and * he put the CLAY
eyes of the blind, and said to him.; on his EYES,
"Tiraye, vttyat ets rr\v KoXvjifty)Qpav rov ^tXooajx' 7 and said, to him, " Go
Go, wash thyself in the pool of the Siloam; wash thyself in t the POOL
of SILOAM," (which signi-
(<5 epfirjveverai, aireffraXfievos.) ATrrjXdev fies, Sent) He went away,
(which is interpreted, having been sent.) He went away
8 therefore, and washed
*[ot/j>, Kat eviiparo, Kat ??A0e] fiXeiroov. Oi himself, and came seeing.
[therefore, and washed himself, and came] seeing. The
8 Then the NEIGHBORS,
ovv yetroves, Kat oi deoopovvres avrov roirpo- and THOSE who had PRE-
then neighbors, and those seeing him the be- VIOUSLY seor. him, because
repov, on irpocraiTTjs 7]vy eXeyov Ovx ovros he was a Beggar, said, " Is
fore, because a beggar he was, said; Not this not this BE who was SIT-
eo'rtv 6 KaOrjfxevos Kat irpoo'airoov ; 9 AXXot TPNT',> and begging ?"
is he sitting and begging? Others 9 Some said, "This is
eXeyop' ' O n ovros eartv. AXXot 5e* 'Or* h e ; " "others*said, " N o ;
said; That this is, Others but, That but he 's like h i m ; " ftt
c
lotos avrca ecriv EKeivos eXeyev Ort eyco \ said, " £ am he."
like him It is; He said; That
10 If* They then said to
EXeyov ovv avry IT cos av^wx^7\°'av him, " How were Thi&e
am. They said thea to him How were opened TYES opened?"
11
cov oi ocpOaXfjioi ATTZICPLOT) eiteivos *\_Kai l l f ^ e answered, * " The
ot thee the eyesP Answered he [and KAN called. Jesus made
$nrep'2 AvOpooiroSy Xeyo/aevos Irjo'ovs^ TTT]XOV Clay, and rubbed my EYES,
said;] A man, being named Jesus, clay and said to me, " Go to the
€TTOl7}Cf€9 Kat €7T6%/?iO"€ jilOV TOVS O(p0aX/ilOVSf tC Zl SILOAM, and'wash thy-
made, and rubbed ofme tbe eyes, ar-d self;" * I went, therefore,
€i7T6 /not' 'Tvaye ets rov ^iXwafi, Kat vixhai. and washed myseif. and
said tomes G° inta the Siloam,
and wash thyself. obtained sight.
12
AireXQoov Be Kat vnpa/vtevos, avefiXeipa. ELTTOV 12 *And they said to
Going and and washing myself, I obtained sight. They said : j n , "Where is h e ? " He
ovv avrq>° Uov ecrnv CKSLVOS; A e 7 e r OVK ot8a. "WS, " I do not know."
then to him; Where is he; Hesaya; Not I2cnow. 1.3 They bring HIM that
^ Ay ova" tv avrov irpos rovs ^apiaaiovs^ '-'w was formerly BLIND to
Theybring him to the Pharisees. that the PHARISEES.
l4
Trore rvcpXov* Uv Be (ra&fiarov, 6re rov 14 And it was a * Sab>
once blind. I t was and a sabbath, when the bath when JESUs.made the
TTTJXOV eiroL^Cev 6 Irjo'ovs^ Kat aveco^ev avrov CLAY, and opened His
clay made tbe Jesus, and opened of him EYES.
15 15 Then the PHARISEES
rovs o<f>6aXfiovs. YlaXtv ovv rjpoorcov avrov
the eyes. also asked him again how
Again therefore asked him
Kat oi <&apiffaiot, iroos avefiXeipev. 'O Be enrev he obtained his sight. And
also the Pharisees, how he obtained sight. He and said he said to them, " He put
avrois' UrjXov eTredrjKe JJLOV ewt rovs ocpdaXpovs, Clay on Mme EYES, and I
to them; Clay he put of me on the eyes, washed myself, and see."
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—6. He put the CLAY thereof on his eyes, and mid. 7. there-
fore, and washed, and came—omit. 9 said; "No; but he is." 11. and said—omit.
11. The MAN called. 11. 1 went therefore and. 12. And they said to him. 14 a
Sabbath, on which Day JBSTJS.
t 7. The Pool ot Siloam is described hy recent travellers to have heen " a well built oblong
tank, some fifty teet long, nearly twenty deep, and somewhat less than this wide." I t has
now only about two feet ot water in it. It is supplied from an upper fountain through a
well-cut conduit more than a quater of a mile long.
% 6. John i. &, 9; iii. 19; viii. 12; xii. 35, 4&. % 6. Mark vii. U; viii. S§.
Ghap. 9: 16.] JOHN. [Qiap. 9 : 2 4
16 16 Then some of the
KCU €Vttyap.r}V, Kai fiXeirw. EAcyov ovv etc
and I washed myself, and see. Said therefore of said, "This
PHARISEES
roov Qapicraiwv rives' OVTOS 6 avdpcoiros ovic MAN is not from. * God,
the Pharisees some; This the man not Because he keeps not tl 3
e&ri ?rapa rov Qeov, 6TL ro craftfiarov ov rrjpei. SABBATH." Others said,
i» from the God, because the sabbath n o t he keeps. f ' H o w can a sinful Man
AXXoi eXeyov Titos SvvaraL avOpcowos afxap- perform such Signs ?" And
Gthers said; How is able a man a
there was | a Division
among them.
rcoXos roiavra cr^ueia iroieiv; Kat a1%ia'^.a V)v
•inner such signs to do? And a division was 17 *They say to t v 3
ev avrois. ^Aeyov&L rco rvcjiXcp rraXiv ^v ri BLIND man again, ""What
among them. They say to the blind again; Thou what dost tT)ou say concerning
Xeyeis irepi avrov, on r\voi^e o"ov rovs 0(p6a?v- him, Seeing that he opened
gayeat concerning him, seeingthathe opened ofthee the eyes? Thine EYES ?" Andhe said,
fxovs; ' O 8e enrev ' O n irpotyiir7]S earriVo 18 Ou/c $ " H e i s a Prophet."
He and said; That a prophet he is. Not 18 The JEWS, therefore,
eirio'revo'av ovv ol lovSaioi irepi avrov,
orirvcp- did not "believe of him,
believed therefore the Jews concerning him, that blind That he was blind and ob-
Xos t]V, Kai avzfiXeipev, eoos orov £<po)vr\(rav tained sight, till they called
he was, and obtained sight, till when they called the PAHICNTS of H I M who
19
rovs yoveis avrov rov avaQXeik avros. Kai, DECEIVED SIGHT.
the parents of him the having obtained sight. And 19 And they asked them,
7] poor 7] a av avrov s, Keyovres' Ou'. os ecrrw 6 vlossaying, " I s this your sow,
they asked them, saying; This is the son of whom g 0 it say, ' That he
vfjioov, ov v/ieis Xeyere, on rvcpXos eyevvrjOr); was horn blind?5 How then
of you, whom you say, that blind he was born? does he now see?"
noes ovv apri fiXeirei; 2 0 A7reKpi6r]^ay^\_avrois^\ 20 *Then his PARENTS
how then now he sees? Answered [them]
answered and said, ""We
oi yoveis avrov Kai eiirov Oida/j.ev9 on ovros know That this is our SON,
the parents of him and said; We know, that this and That he was bom blind;
ecrriv 6 vlos TJ/JLOOV, Kai on rvcpXos eyevvrjOrf'
ia the son of us, and that blind he was born; 21 but how he now sees,
21
7rwy Se vw $Xetrei, OVK oiSa/JLev 7] ris Tjvoi^ev we know n o t ; or who
how but now he sees, not we know; or who opened opened His EYES, m % know
avrov rovs ocpdaX/iovs, 7\ixeis OVK oiZafxev, not; *ask Him, \)Z is of
of him the eyes, we not know, mature Age; he will speak
avros TjXiKiav e ^ e i , avrov epoorr]orare' avros concerning himself."
he full age has, him ask you; he 22 His PARENTS said
irepi avrov XaXrjcrei. ^Tavra eiirov ol this, % Because they were
concerning himsell shall speak. These things said the afraid of the JEWS ; for the
yoveis avrov, on ecpofiovvro rovs lovfiaiovs. JEWS had already deter-
parents ol him, because they feared the Jews. mined, that if any one
H877 yap crvvereOeivro ol IouScuot, iva eav ris should acknowledge him
Already fot had agreed the Jews, that if any one to be the Messiah. %\\z
avrov 6/jioXo^"f]o"rj Xpurrov, aTroo'vvaycojos should be expelled from th-
him should confess Anointed, irom a synagogue
synagogue.
yevf]rai. ^ A / a rovro OL yoveis avrov enrov 23 On this account ] ' •
should be. Through this the parents of him said; PARENTS said, " H e is ^
' O n 7)XiKiav ex 6 t > avrov epoorytfare. 24
E(pa>- mature Age, ask him."
That full age he has, him ask you. They 2-4 They called, therefore,
vt]aav ovv e/c hevrepov rov avdpooirov, 6s TJV a second time, the MAN
called therefore a second time the man, who was who had been blind, an(?
rv(pXos, Kai enrov avry Aos So|aj/ rep dew' said to him, " Give Glory tq
blind, aud said to him; Give glory to the God; GOD ; toe know * That
r)fxeis oi5a/xev, on 6 avQpcairos ovros afiaproiXos This Man is a Sinner."
we know, that the man this a sinner
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . —16. God. 17. Then they say. 20. Then Ma PAKEWTB.
20. them—omit. 21. ask H i m ; he is of mature Age ; f)£ wilL 24. That This
Man is,
J 16. ver.S3; Johniii.2 % 16. John v i l 12,45; x. 19. t 17. J o h n i v 19- v i . U
% 22. John vii. 13; xii. 42; six. 38; Acts v. 13. t 23. ver. 34; JoKn xvi. 2,
Ohap. 9 ' 25.] JOHN. Cluip.9: S7.
e&TLV. 2 5
ATTCKpidT) OVV €K€lV0S * [ / C a t CITT^V'"]
25 Then fje answered,
is. Answered then he ['and "If he is a Sinner, I know
said,]
Ei a/naprcoXos earriy, OVK oidcc £y oifia, OTL not; One thing I do know,
If a sinner h e is, not I know; o n e I know, t h a t That iiaving been blind,
rv<pXos coy, apri fiXeinc. 2 6 Envoy Se avrco now I see."
blind being, now I see. They said a n d t o h i m 26 And trrey said to him,
•*[7raAt7/'] Ti eTroirjo'e cot; Trees 7}voi£e <rov "What did he do to thee?
[again;] What did h e t o t h e e ? how opened of thee How did he open Thine
rovs ocp6a\fjLovs; ATTCKPLOT) avrois' JZnrov VJJ.LV E Y E S ?
the eyes; H e answered them; I said t o you
27 He answered them>
7]drj, Kii OVK rjKovcrare' TI iraXiv QeXere " I told you just now, and
already, and not y o u did h e a r ; why again d o you wish did you not hear? *Why
CLK0V61V ; fAT) Kai Vfl6LS 0 6 A . 6 T 6 OLVTOV /Uddr/TCIL then do you wish to hear
t o hear? n o t also you wish of him disciples again ? are jjott also willing
28
y€vecr6ai; EXoidop7]cray avrov, Kai eiirov ^$v to become His Disciples ?"
to be? Theyreviled him, and said; Thou
28 *And they reviled
€t /j,ady]rr}s tKeivov rjfieis 5e rov MoocT7]s eCjJievhim, and said, " STftott art
art a disciple of h i m ; we b u t of t h e Moses are
ftfs Disciple; but foe are
jbLadrjTai. 29 cH/j,ei9 oi<$a/nev, OTL Moocrrj XeXa- Disciples of MOSES.
disciples. We know, that t o Moses has
XrjKev 6 deos' rovrov §e OVK oida/xey 29 Wit know That GOD
iroQev
spoken the God; this but not has spoken to Moses; but
we know whence
ecfriv.
30
KireKpidT] 6 avdpooiros Kai enrev This person,—we % know
Answered the man and said not whence he is."
avrois' Ev yap rovrco 6av/j.acrroy eo~Tiv, on 30 The MAN answered
to them; In for this a wonder is, t h a t and said to them, " "Why,
v/jieis OVK oidare iroOey eo~ri, Kai cwew£e fiov in this is a wonder, That
you not know whence he is, and he has opened of m e got* know not whence he
rovs ocpQaXjxovs* 3 1 QiZafxev * [ 5 e , ] OTL afiap- is, and he opened My EYES !
the eyes. "We know [hut,] that sin- 31 We know $ That Gou
rccXcov 6 dzos OVK aKovei' aXX* zavris Oeocfe- does not hear Sinners; but
ners t h e God n o t hears; but if any one a worshipper if any one be a Worshipper
c
firjs rj, Kai ro deXrj/LLa avrov iroirj, TOVTOV of God, and performs his
of God m a y b e , and t h e will of h i m may do, this WILL, %im he hears.
32
aKovei. E/<: rov atoovos OVK TjKovcrdr), on 32 From the (earliest)
he hears. From the age not i t was heard, that
AGE it was not heard, that
77//oi|e ris ocpdaXjuovs rvcpXov yey ^yvin/xevov. any one opened the Eyes of
opened anyone eyes of blind having been b o r n .
one having been born blind.
^ E i j t t ^ f}V OVTOS itaoa Qeov, OVK ydvvaro jroieiv
If n o t was this from God, not were able t o do 33 If he were not from
ovdev. 34
ATrsKpiOijcray Kai znrov avrcp' ~Ev God, he could do nothing.'*
nothing. They answered and said to him; In 34 They answered and
afxapriais crv eyevvqdiqs oXos' Kai crv didacTKeis said to him, "£Tf)ou wast
sins thou wastbox - n wholly; and thou teachest entirely born in Sins, and
35 dost tftou teach us ?" And
7)/J.as ; Kai e^fiaXov avrov e£w. B.Kovo'ey 6
us? And they cast him out. Heard the they cast him out.
Irjcrovs, Sri e^efiaXov avrov e£ar Kai evpcvv 35 J E S U S heard That
Jesus, that t h e y cast him out; andhavingfound they had cast him out; and
avrov, enrev "^[airror] ^v iricrreveis €is rov having found him, he said
him, said [to h i m ; ] Thou believest into the to him, "Dost thou believe
38 into | the * SON of GOD ?"
vlov rov Oeov; AireKpiQri eKeivos Kai ei-ire'
son of t h e God? Answered he and said; 36 | ^ e answered and
Kai ris ectri, Kvpie, tva Triorrevcra) eis avrov; said, "Who is he, Sir, that
And who is h e , O sir, that I may believe into him ? I may b eh eve into him ?'•'
^Ei7re * [ 5 e ] avrcp 6 Irjcrovs' Kai soopaKas 37 J E S U S said to him,
Said [and] to him the Jesus; Even t h o u h a s t seen " Thou hast even seen him>
ayayeiv Kai rrjs (pcovTjs fiov aKovvovari^ /cat lead, and they will heai
to lead; and thevoice of me they will hear, and my VOICE, J and there
yevefferai fiia Troifivrj, els aoifirjv. *' Aia rovro shall be one .Flock, One
ther8wiU.be one flock, one *hepherd. Through this Shepherd.
6 TTtxTTip fie ayaTrq, on eyca TLOTJ/JLL rr\v ^^X 7 ?^ 17 On account of this
the father ine loves, because I lay down the life the FATHER loves ME,
fiov, lva 7raA.ii/ Aa/3a> avrjjv l8ov<5eLs aipei avrrjv X Because I lay down my
L I F E , that I may receive it
of me, that again I may receive her; no one takes her
again.
air* efiov, aXX3 eyco TLOTJ/JLL avrr\v air' efiavrov 18 No one takes it from
from me, but I lay down her of myself;
me, hut ft lay it down of
e^ovcriav e;£&> Qeivai avrrjv, Kai e^ovcriav eyja myself. I have Authority
authority I have to lay down her, and authority I have
to lay it down, and I have
vaXiv Xafieiv avrrjv ravrrjv rr\v evroXrjv eXa- Authority to receive it
again to receive her; this the command I re- again. I This COMMAND-
19
fiov rrapa rov irarpos fiov. ^ x t ( r i u a *[oux/] MENT I received from my
eeived from the father of me. A division [then] FATHER."
iraXiv eyevero ev u ^ s lovdajoLS 5ta re JS Xoyovs 19 % There was a Divi-
again occurred among the Jews through the words
sion again among the J E W S
20
TOVTOVS. JLXeyov Se iroXXoi e£ avrcov Aai- because of these WORDS.
these. Said and many of them;
20 And many of them
fioviov e%ei> Kai f^^verai' ri avrov aKOvere; said, % " He has a Demon,
demon he has, and is mad; why him hear you? and is mad, why do you
21
AXXoi eXeyov T a i r r a ra ^ ^ a r a OVK ecrri hear him ?"
Others said; These the words not are 21 Others said, "These
daifiovi^opcevov fit] daifioviov dvvarai rv<pXwv are not the WORDS of a
of one being demonized; not a demon is able blind Demoniac; can a Demon
o<pdaXfiovs avoiyeiv; open the Eyes of the
eyes to open ? blind?"
22
Eyevero 5© ra eyKaivia ev rois 'lepoo'oXv- 22 * I t was then the
Occurred now the feast of dedication in the
Jerusa- FEAST OF DEDICATION a t
23
fioLs, Kai xei/nooi/ rjv Kai rrepieirarei 6 Irjo'ovs
J E R U S A L E M ; it was "Win-
lem, and winter it was; and was walking the Jesus
24
ter ;
ev rep lepcp, ev rrj croia ^oXofiovos. KKVK- 23 and * Jesus was
in the temple, in the porch of Solomon. Sur- walking in the TEMPLE,
Xaxrav ovv avrov ol IouSaiot, Kat sXeyov avrcp' $ i n SOLOMON'S PORTICO.
rounded therefore him the Jews, and said to him;
24 The J E W S , therefore,
'Ecos 7ror6 rrjv tyvxw rjpicov aipeis;
Et <rv ei 6 surrounded him, and said
Till when the life of usdostthoutake? If thou art the to him, "How long dost
XptffTos, ei7re ijfiiv rrapprjo'ia. 2 5 AireitpiOr) avrois thou hold us in suspense ?
Anointed, tell us
plainly. Answered them If'tftou art the MESSIAH,
5 IrjcrovS' EtTiw VJJLLV, Kai ov Trio'revere. Ta tell us plainly."
the Jesus; I told you, and not you believe. The
25 JESUS answered them,
epya, a eyca TTOICO ev rep ovojxari rov irarpos fiov, " I told you, and you did
Works, which I do in the name of the father of me, not believe ; the WORKS
T a u r a fiaprvpei rrepi efiov. 26 AAA' vfieis ov TTIO- which I do in my FATHER'S
) these testily concerning me. But you not be- NAME, tfjeg testify of me.
revere' ov yap eo're €K rcav irpofiaroov rcav eficcv. 26 i But gou believe not,
lieve; not for you are of the sheep the mine. because you are not of MY
2
*[Ka0cos etirov v/xiv,~\ ? r a irpofiara ra e^a SHEEP.
As I said to you,] the sheep the mine
27 M Y SHEEP hear p f
T7)S (pcavrjs pLov aKovei, Kayoo yivcoo'Koo avra, Kai 'VOICE, and ft know theia 9
the voice of me hears, and I know them, and
and they follow m e ;
aKoXovdovo'i fxoi' ^ Kayca fer)v aitaviov diScofii
they follow me; and! life28 and 31 give them aio-
age-lasting
an give
avrois, Kai ov fir) arroXcavrai eis rov aicova, Kai nian Life; X d they shall
to them, and not not they will perish iBto the age, and
by no means perish ta the
&vx aprrao'ei ris avra ^ ' O AGE, and no one shall wrest
eic rrjs *%eipos fiov.
not wi.l wrest any one them out of the The them out of my HAND.
hand of me.
39 X My FATHER, who
irarrjp fiov, 6s SeSw/ce fioi, fieifav iravroov eo'rr
father of me, who has given to ine, greater of all is;
has given them to me, is
greater than all; and no
/ecu ovfteis Svuarai aprra^eiv e/c rrjs -^eipos one is able to wrest them
and no one is able to wrest out of the hand out of * the FATHER'S
30 HAND.
rov rrarpos /tow "" eyoo Kai o Trarrjp ev ecr/tiev. 30 % 3E and the EATHEB
o ftho father ofme; I and the father one are.
81 are One."
Efiacrrao'av ovv rraXiv XiQovs oi lovSaioi, iva
31 Then the J E W S took
Took up then again stones the Jews, that
32 up Stones again, that they
Xidacrcoaiv avrov. ATreKpiOrj avrois 6 Irjcovs' might stone him.
they might stone him. Answered them the Jesus j 32 J E S U S said to them,
TToAAa KaXa epya edei^a vfiiv e/c rou irarpos "Many *good Works did
Many good works I showed you from the father I show you from * the LA-
flow Sict TTOIOV avrcov epyov Xida^ere fie; THEE ; on account of
of me; because of which of them work do you stone me? which of these "Works do
33
ATT eKpiQrjo'av avrca ol lovdaioi "^[AeyovTes*] you stone * Me ?"
33 The JEWS answered
Answered him the Jews [saying;^]
him, " We do not stone
Uept KaXov epyov ov XiQa^opiev o"e, aAAa thee for a Good Work, but
Concerning a good work not we stone thee, but for- Blasphemy; and Be-
irepi fiXao'cpTjfiiaS) Kai on o~v, avdpooTros cov, cause tf) oil, being a Man t
concerning blasphemy, and that thou, a man being, makest thyself God."
itoieis, ffeavrov Beov. 34
ATreKpiOrj avrois 6 34 * Jesus answered
makest thyself a god. Answered them the them, % " I s it not written
in your LAW, ' I said, You
lrja'ovs' OVK ecrri yeypcLfifievov ev rep j/oficv are Gods?'
Jesus. Not ia it having been written in the law 35 If he called them
3o
vfieov *' Eyco enra, Oeoi ecrre;^ Ei eKeivovs Gods, to whom the WORD
of you: "I said, goda you are?" If them of GOD came, and the
enre Oeovs, irpos ous 6 Xoyos rov 6eov eyevero, SCRIPTURE cannot be bro-
he called gods. to whom the word of the God came,
ken,
3C 36 of Mm whom the F A -
tcai ov duvarai XvOrjvai rj ypacprj' ov 6 Trarrjp THEE, set apart and sent
i ad n o t is ible tone broken the writing; whom the father into the WORLD, do gott
s J
fjyiaare, Kai anecrreiXev eis rov Koo-juovt vfieis say, Thou blasphemest ;
•„et apart, and sent into t h e world, yoa Because I said, ' l a m a
Aeyere' ' O r : /3Xao'(f)Tj/iieis, on enrov, vios rov Son of GOD ?'
§ay That thou blasphemest, because Isaid, a son of the 37 If I do not the WOEKS
3 of my FATHER, believe me
Q^ov etfit ; ' E< ov TTOICO ra epya rov
irarpos not."
tiod lam? (f not I do the works of the
father 38 But if I do, and if
iiov, fiT] TTiG'revere fioi, ^ E( 8e TTOIOO, icav efxoi you believe not me, believe
of me, not you believe me. If but I do, and if me the WORKS, so that you
may know and * believe,
p.rj 7TL0'revr)re) rois epyois TTLcfrevcrare' iva J That the FATHER is in
r>ot you believe, the works believe you; that me, and *3£ am in the
yvcore Kai Trtcrrevo-rjTe, on ev e/aoL 6 Trarrjp, F A T H E R . "
you may know and you may believe, that in me the father, 39 Therefore, they were
Kayot tv avrco, '6->'E^rjrovv ovv rraXiv avrov seeking again to seize
and l in e They sought therefore again him Him; but he went forth,
him.
rciaaai' Kai e^rjXOev e/c r%js %eipos avrojv. out of their HAND.
to*eize; and he-went forth out of the hand of them. 40 And he went away
Kai arrrjXde iraXiv Txepav rov Iopdavovs eis rov again beyond the JORDAN,
And he went again beyond the Jordan. to t h e into the PLACE where
% 41 John iii. SO. t t- Luke x. 88, 89. J 2. Matt. xxvi. 7; Mark *iv. 3; John
xH. S. t 4, John ix. 8 ; ver. 40. J 6. Joan x. 40. J 8. John x. SI
\ 9. John is. 4
6hap. i l : 11.1 JOHM. fdhap. 11: U.
avrcp. xl
Tavra e«re* 11 These things he said;
Kai fiera TOVTO Xeyei
him. These things he said; and after tfjts he says to
and after this he says
avrois' Aa^apos 6 <piXos Tjfxccv KeKOi/ULrjTai'them, X " Lazarus, oui
FRIEND, has fallen asleep j
to them; Lazarus the friend of us is fallen asleep;
but I am going, that I.may
aXXa wopevofiai, iva e^virvio'co avrov, ^ ELTTOV awake him."
but I gOj that I may awake him. Said
12 * The DISCIPLES,
ovv oi fj.a6r}rai avrov Kvpie,
ei KeKoi/ULTjTai,therefore, said to him,
then the disciples of him; Olord, if he is fallen asleep, " Lord, if he has fallen
13
(TcodrjcreraL. Eipy)Kei Se 6 Irjcrovs irepi TOV asleep, he will recover."
ke shall be saved. Had spoken but the Jesus about the 13 But JESUS had spo-
Qavarov avrov eKeivoi Be edo^av, OTL irepi TTJS ken concerning his D E A T H ;
death of him; they but thought, that concerning the b u t t o n thought That he
14
KOLfifjo'ecas TOV inrvov Xeyei. T o r e ovv eiirev was speaking of the REPOSE
repose of the sleep he speaks. Then therefore said of SLEEP.
avrois 6 Irjcrovs Trapprjaia* Aa(apos awedave'
14 Then, therefore, J E -
to them the Jesus plainly; SUS said plainly, "Laza-
L izarus died;
15 ai f>
Kai x P°° ^ v/uiaSy iva v'LO'revo'7]Te, OTL OVK rus is dead;
and I rejoice because of you, that you may believe, that n o t 15 and I rejoice, on your
16
rjfxrjV e/cer aXX' ayojjmey irpos avrov. Enrev account, That I was not
I was there; but we may go to him. Said there, so that you may be-
ovv ®(*>fj.as, 6 Xeyojmevos ALGVJULOS, TO',S a'vixjxaSr]- lieve ; but let us go to him."
th6d Thomas, that being called a twin, t o the fellow-disci- 16 Then THAT Thomas,
TaLS' Aycojxev Kai rj/xeiSy Iva a7rodavcofxev fxer3 who 58 CALLED Didymus,
pies; May go also we, that we may die with said to the FELLOW-DISCI-
l
avrov. ~EX6a)V ovv 6 Irjo'ovs evpev avrov recr- PLES, " Let U8 also go, that
him. Coming therefore the Jesus found him four we may die with him."
o~apas 7]/nepas 770*77 exovTa €v rep fLvrip.eiC}). 1 8 Uv 17 J E S U S , therefore,
days alreadyhavingb^^nin the tomb. Was coming, found that he had
been already Four Days in
l)e 7) BrjOavia eyyvs T<av 'lepocoXvficov, cos euro the TOMB.
now the Bethany near the Jerusalem, about from 18 Now BETHANY was
CTpahioov heKairevTe. near JERUSALEM, about
furlongs fifteen. fifteen Furlongs distant.
19
Kat TTOXXOL 6K TCCV lovdaicov eXrjXvOeLo-av 19 And many of the
And many of the Jew* had come J E W S had come to those
with Martha and Mary,
ivpos ras rrepi MapOav Kai MapLav, iva irapaixv- that they might console
to those about Martha . and Mary, that they might
them concerning their BRO-
07]O~(t)VTai avTas irepi TOV adeX(f)ov avroov. w f HTHER.
comfort them concerning the brother of them. The 20 MARTHA, therefore,
ovv Mapda cos rjKovo'ev, OTL Irjo'ovs epx^Tai, when she heard That * Je-
then. Martha when sin heard, that Jesus was coming, sus was coming, went ho
vicr\VT'r\ffiV avrcp' Ma/na 8e ev TCO oLKtp eKade- meet him; but Mary was
met hinr.; Mary but ia the house was sft- sitting in the HOUSE.
^eTo. 21
Enrev ovv 7) Mapda irpos TOV Irjcrovv 21 Then MARTHA
said
ting. Said then the Martha io to * Jesus, " Lord, ?.f thou
the JCSUB;
hadst been here, my BRO-
Kvpie, €i 7}S code, 6 dSeXcpos /JLOV OVK av THER would not have died.
Olord, if thou hadst been here, the brother of me not would
22 * And even now I
ereOvrjKeL' ^ aAAa xai wv oida, 6TL ocra know, J That whatever
have died; Bat and now I know, that whatever things things thou wilt ask of
av aLT7)0~r) TOV deov, dcocfeicroi 6 6eos. ^ AeyeiGOD, GOD will give thee."
thou mayest ask the God, will give to theeths .God. Says 23 J E S U S said to herj
avTy 6 Irjcrovs' AvacTTrjcreTaL 6 etdeXcpos o'ov. "Thy BROTHER will rise
to her the Jesus; "Will riac again the brother of thee. again."
24 24 * M A R T H A said to
Ae7€t avrcp Mapda* Oi5a, STI avacrrtjO'eTaL,
Says to him Martha; I know, that he will rise again, him, % " I know that he will
* YATICAN MAN use K IF T.—29. Andtfhe, when she heard, rose up. 30. still in the
•PJLACB. 31. thinking. 32. Jesus.
I 25. John v. 21; vi. 89, 40, 44. J 25. John i. 4 : vi. 55: xiv. t ; Col. iii. 4; 1 John i.
1,2; v . n . t27- Matt. xvi. 16; John i. 49; iv. 42; vi. 14,69. % 35. L u k e x i x . i t '
Chap. 11: 36.] JOHN. [Chap. 1 1 : 47.
T
se EXeyov ovv oi lovHaioi* I5e, rroos e<piXei avrov. 86 The JEWS, therefore,
Said then the Jews; said, "Behold, how he
See, horr he loved him.
^ Tives Be e£ avroov eiirov OVK r)Bvvaro ovros, loved hirn!"
Some but of them said; Not was able this, 37 But some of them
6 avoi^as rovs o(p0aXjj,ovs rov rvcpXov iroirjo'ai, said, " Could notfir,who
hehaTingopenedthe eyes of the blind t9 have caused, OPENED the EYES of $ the
BLIND man, have even pre-
ha KM ovros fir} airodrjV]) ; ^ Irjo'ovs ovv iraXiv
that even this not should die? Jesus therefore vented this man's death ?' ;
again
3 8 ' J E S U S , therefore, again
efifipificofievos ev eavrcp, epyjerai eis ro fivr}- being agitated within him-
being agitated in himself, comes to the tomb.
self, comes to the TOMB.
fieiov. Hv Be critr}Xaiov', Kai XiOos eireiceiro €7r' Now it was a Cave, and a
It was now a cave, and a stone was lying on Stone was lying upon it.
avrcp. 3 9 Aeyei 6 Irjo'ovs' Apare rov XiOov. 39 JESUS said, "Take
it. Says the Jesus; Take away the stone. away the STONE." Martha,
Aeyei avrcp y) aBeXcprj rov redvrjKoros, Mapdcc the SISTER of H I M who
Says to him the sister of the having died, Martha; *had died, says to him,
40
Kvpie, r)Br) o£er rerapraios yap ecrn. Aeyei "Lord, he smells now; for
O lord, now liesmells; fourth day for it is. Says it is the fourth day."
avry 6 Irjo'ovs' OVK eiirov o'oi, on eav irio'rev- 40 J E S U S says to her,
to her tha Jesus; Not I said to thee, that if thou wouldst ;'Did I not tell thee, That
0"T)S, 0\p€L T7JV Bo£aV TOV 060V ; 4 l HpaV OVV if thou wouldst believe,
believe, thou shalt see the glory of the God? They took away then thou shalt J see the GLORY
TOV XiOov. CO Be Irjcrovs rjpe rovs ocpdaXfiovs of GOD ?"
the stone. The but Jesus lifted up the eyes 41 Then they took away
avoo, Kai eiire' Uarep, evxapiarco o'oi, on the STONE. And J E S U S
above, and said; O father, I give thanks to thee, that lifted his EYES above, and
4<2 said, "Father, 1 give thanks
ijKovcras fiov. 'Ey(a Be rjBeiv, oniravrore fiov to thee That thou didst
thou didst hear me. I and knew, that always me
hear me.
aKoveis' aXXa Bia rov oxXov rov irepieo'rcara 42 And 3E knew That thou
thou hearest; but on account of the crowd that standing-by hearest Me always; J but
eiirov, iva iricfrevo'ooo'iv, on o'v fie aTfecreiXas. on account of THAT CROWD
I spoke, so that they may believe, that thou me hast sent. STANDING BY I Spoke, SO
43
Kai ravra eKpavyacre. that they may believe That
eirrcav, (pcovy fieyaXrj
And these tilings saying, with a voice loud he cried out. tftrju didst send Me."
43 And having said these
Aa£ape, Bevpo e£a>. ^ E£r)X6ev 6 reOvrjKcos, words, he cried out with a
O Lazarus, out. Came out he having been dead, loud Voice, "Lazarus, come
BeBe/xevos rovs iroBas Kai ras xeiPas Keipiais, forth!"
having been bound the feet and the hands with bandages, 44 H E who that been
Kai 7} oij;is avrov o'ovBapicp irepieBeBero. Aeyei DEAD came forth, having
and the face of Mm with a napkin bound about. Says his HANDS and FEET bound
avrois 6 Irjo'ovs' Avcrare Kai acpere uira- with Bandages, and J his
avrov,
to them the Jesus; Loose you Mm, and allow to :FACE bound about with a
45 Napkin. * Jesus says to
yeiv. UoXXoi ovv eK rcav lovdaicov, oi them, " Loose him, and let
go. Many therefore of the Jews, those him go."
eXQovres irpos rr}V Mapiav, Kai Oeaorafievoi a. 45 MANY, therefore, of
having come to the Mary, and having gazed upon what the J E W S who CAME to
46
erroirjcrev, eiricrrevcrav eis avrov. Tives Be MARY, J and beheld * that
he did, believed into him. Some but whichhehad done, believed
e£ avroov airrjXdov irpos rovs Qapicraiovs, Kai into him.
of them went to the Pharisees, and 46 But some of them
went to the P H A R I S E E S ,
enrev avrois a eiroirjaev 6 Irjo'ovs. and told them what things
told them what did the Jesus. JESUS did.
47
^vvrjyayov ovv oi a p x i e P e i S KaL
°'L 3»ap*- 47 Then the HIGH^
Assembled then the high-priests and" the Phari-
— • PRIESTS and the FHARI-
* VATICAN MAJJUSCBIPT,- had died, says. 44. Jesus. 45. that which he
had done, believed.
X 37. John ix. 6. t 40. ver. 4, 23. X 42. John xh. 30. X 44. John i i . 7
t 45. John ii. U', x. 42 ; xii. M, 18.
dhap. 1 1 : -48.] J O H N . C ^ O P - 1 1 : 56.
KCU rjXOov ov Sta rov ITJCTOVV \LOVOV, a U 1 Iva came, not on account ol
tad they came n o t o s account of t h e Jesus alone, but t h a t J E S U S only, but also that
K<xt rov Aa^apov iScocrij/, bv t]yeipev eic veKpwv, they might see LAZARUS
ilso t h e Lazarus they might see, w h o m h e raised o u t of dead ones. whom he raised from the
10
Ej3ouA.ev(TavTO §6 ol apx^p^'-s, Iva KUL rov D E A D .
T o o k counsel b u t t h e high-priests, that also the 10 X * And even the
Aa^apov airoKreivoocriv' n on iroXXoi 5Y avrov HIGH-PRIESTS took coun-
Lazarus t h e y m i g h t kill; because m a n y on account of h i m
sel, that they might kill
LAZARUS also;
vivqyov rcov lovfiaioov, KCU eTricrrevov eis rov I17- 11 |Because, on account
w e n t a w a y of t h e Jews, and believed into the Je-
of him, many ol the J E W S
crovv. went away, and believed
sus.
12 into J E S U S .
Ty eiravpiov ox^os TTOXVS, 5 eXOcov eis ri\v 12 J T h e NEXT DAY, a
On t h e morrow a crowd great, who having come t o t h e
great Crowd HAVING COMK
eoprrjv, cLKOvoravres, bn epxerai Ir)o~ov$ eis to the TEAST, having heard
feast, having h e a r d t h a t was coming Jesus into
That J E S U S was coming to
'lepoaroXv/xa, 1 3 eXafiov ra j3oua rcov (poiviKcov, Jerusalem,
Jerusalem, t h e y t o o k t h e branches of t h e palm-trees,
13 tjook BRANCHES of
/cat e^yXOov eis VTravrrjcriv avrco, KCU eKpa^ov PALM-TREES, and went out
and went out to a meeting with him, and cried o u t ;
t to meet him, and cried out,
Q,o'avvai evXoyr\jxevos b epxop-evos ev ovofxari t "Hosanna, Blessed is H E
Hosanna, w o r t h y of blessing h e coming in name
who COMES in the Name
xvpiov, b fiacriXevs rov IcrparjX. 1 4 Evpa>v Se 6 of Jehovah, the KING of
of Lord, the king of t h e Israel. Finding and t h e ISRAEL!"
Irio'ovs ovapiovy ettaQitfev eif avro, Kadcos ecrn 14 And J E S U S having
Jesus a y o u n g ass, he sat on it, *3 i t is found a Young ass, sat on
15
yeypafx/xevov " Mr) cpofiov, Ovyarep ^icov it, as it has been written,
having been w r i t t e n ; "Not fear, O daughter ofSion; 15 J " Fear not, * daugh-
i5ou, b fiacriXevs crov ep%6Tai Kadrjfjievos eiri " t e r of Zion; behold, thy
lo, the king of thee cornea Bitting on " K I N G conies, sitting on
16
TCCOXOV ovov," Tavra 8e OVK eyvcocrav ol " t h e Colt of an Ass."
a foal of an a s s . " These t h i n g s now n o t knew the 16 Now these things his-
fiadvfrai avrov ro irpcorov aXX* ore edo^acrdrj D I S C I P L E S knew not at
disciples of h i m t h e first; but when was glorified E I R S T J but when J E S U S
b ITJCTOUS, rore efivrjcrO'qo'av, on ravra r\v sir was glorified, % then they
the Jesus, then t h e y remembered, t h a t these things was a b o u t remembered That Thesr
avrcp yeypapifMeva^ ttai ravra eirorqcrav avrcp. things had been written
him having been written, a n d these thing*, they did t o h i m . about him, and they did
^E/xapTupei ovv b o%Xos, b cov juer3 avrov, on these things to Ihn.
Testified t h e n t h e crowd, t h a t being w i t h him, that 17 Then THAT CROWD
rov Aa(apov e<pcovr)o~ev eK rov fivrifjieiov, /catwhich was with him, testi-
the Lazarus h e called o u t of t h e tomb, and fied that he called LAZARUS
rjyeipev avrov eK veKpcov. 1 8 Aia rovro Kai out of the TOMB, and raised
raised h i m o u t of d«ad ones. On account of t h i s also him from the dead.
vTrrjVTTjo'ev avrcp b oxXos, on 7)Kovcrav rovro 18 On this account also
met him the crowd, because t h e y heard this the CROWD met him, Be-
19
avrov TreiroiTiKevai ro o"f]fxeiov. Ol ovv &api~ cause they heard that he
him t o h ave done the sign. The then P h a r i - had done This SIGH.
craioi enrov irpos eavrovs' ®ecopeire 6ri OVK 19 Therefore the P H A R I -
sees said to themselves; "You see that n o t SEES, said among them-
tocpeXeire ovfiev iSe, 6 KOGfxos oiricrco avrov selves, %'' You see that you
you gaia nothing; see, t h e world after hiin are gaining nothing; be-
aTTTjXOtV. hold, the WORLD is gone
i s g o i n g away. away after him."
20 20 And there were isorae
Hcrav 8e rives 'JZXXrives ex rcov avafiaivov-
Were and some Greeks of those going Greeks of THOSE HAVING
rcov, Iva Trpocncwtqcrcaaiv ev rr\ eoprr). 21
Ot>Tot GONE U P , that they might
up, that t h e y m i g h t worship in the feaat. Those worship during the FEAST.
* VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—10. But even the HI&H-?BIESTS. 15. DAUGHTER Of Z i o n .
I 10. Luke xvi. SI. 111. John xi. 45. t 12. Matt. xxi. 8; Maik xi. 8; Luke
i 15. Zecjti. ix. 9, 116. John xiv. 3$.
six 35, &c. 113, Psa. cxviii. 25, 26.
X 19. John xi. 47, $8. 1 a). Acts xvii. 4
Cltap. 12; 21.] J O H N . [Giap. 12: 31.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—22. PHILIP. 22. and again—omit. 22. come and tell.
23. answers. 28. My NAME. 29. therefore—omit. 30. Jesus.
% 23. John xiii. 32; xvii. 1. J 24. 1 Cor. xv. 36. % 25. Matt. x. 39; xvi. 25j Mark
viii 35: Luke ix. 24; xvii. 33. $ 26. John xiv. 3; xvii. 34; 1 Th.ess.iv 17. $ 17,
Matt. xxvi. 38, 39; Luke xiL SO; John xiii. 21. J 28. Matt. iii. 17. t 51. Jofea xi v
%9. xvi. 11.
(Map. 1 2 : 33.] J O H N . [Cftap. 1 2 : 4.2.
fievroi tcai e/c rcov apxovroov rroXXoi ema'revo'av ofthe RULERS also believed
truly and of the rulers many believed into him, % but because oi
€ts avrov aAAa dia rovs <bapio~aiovs ov% the P H A R I S E E S they did
into him; hut on account of the Pharisees not not confess him, so that
cofxoXoyovv, lva fir/ aTToorvvayooyoi yevcavrai' they might not be put out
did confess, so that not from synagogues they might bej of the synagogues.
^r/yairr/o'av yap rr/v ho^av rcov avOpairoov 43 % For they loveel the
they loved for the glory of *\& men GLORY of MEN more than
the GLORY of GOD.
fxaXXov, r/rcep rr/v do^av rov OeoUo
more, than the glory ofthe God. 44 But Jesus cried out
44 and said,' % " H E BELIENING
Ir)<rovs Be eKpa^e Kai enrev 'O morrevcav into me, believes not into
Jesus and cried and said; He believing
me, but into HIM who SENT
eis efie, ov TTMTTeveL eis e/xe,, aAA3 eis rov Trefi-me;
Into me, not believes into me, but into him having 45 and % HE BEHOLDING
ipavra jite' ^ Kai 6 Oeoopoov e/xe, Oeeopei rov irefi- me, beholds HIM who SENT
seHt me; and he seeing me, sees him having me.
^avra fie. 4 6 Eyoj (poos eis rov KOO'/JLOV eXr/Xv- 46 % IE have come a Light
sent me. I a light into the world have come, into the WOULD, SO that
6a, lva Tras 6 rncrrevoov eis efie, ev rrj a'Kona * H E BELIEVING into me
that all the believing into me, in the
darkness may not abide in DARK-
fir/ fieivr/. ^ Kai eav ris fiov aK0vo"r/
rcov NESS.
not mayabide. And if anyone of me may hear the 47 And if any one hear,
pr/fiarcov, Kai fir/ irio'revo'r), eyoo ov Kpivco avrov and * keep not My WORDS,
words, and not may believe, I not judge him; 2 do not judge him; % for
(ov yap r/XQov, lva Kpivoo rov KOO'/JLOV, <XAAJ lva I came not that I might
(not for I came, that I might judge the world, but that judge the WORLD, but that
tfoooroo rov KOO'/JLOV) 4 8 6 aOercov e/xe, Kai I might save the WORLD.
I might save the world;) he rejecting me, and 48 H E REJECTING me,
fit] Xafifiavoov ra pr/fiara fiov e%ei rov Kpivovra and receiving not my
not receiving the words of me
judging WORDS, has THAT which
has that
avrov 6 Xoyos ov eXaXr/o'a, eKeivos Kpivei JUDGES him ; J the WORD
him; the word which I spoke, that shall judge which I spoke, that will
avrov ev rrj e<r\;aT?? r/fiepa. 49
'On eyoo e£ judge him in the LAST Day.
him in the last day. Because I from 49 Because JE spoke not
efiavrov OVK eXaXr/(Ta° aAA3 6 Tre/i^as fieivarr/p from myself; but the FA-
myself uot spoke; but the having sent me father THER who SENT me, he
avros (JLOi evroXr/v edcaKe, ri enroo Kai ri *has given me a Command-
he me acommandment gave, whatlshouldsay and what
ment, wiiat I should enjoin,
50 and what I should speak;
XaXr/crco' Kai oida, on r) evroXr/ avrov £oor/ 50 and I know That his
Ishould speak; andlknow, that the commandment ofhim "life
C COMMANDMENT is aionian
aioovios eariv. A ovv XaXoo eyco, KaQoos eipr/- Life. What things & speak,
age-lasting is. "What therefore say I, as hasspo- therefore, as the I A T H E S
tte fioi 6 irarr/p, ovroo XaXoo. has told me, so I speak."
ken to me the father, so I speak.
CHAPTER, XIII.
KE<i>. iy'. 1 3 ,
1 1 Now JESUS knowing,
Upo 5e rr)S eoprr/s rov 7racr^;a, eidoos 6 Irj- before the EEAST of the
Before and the feast ofthe passover, knowing the Je- PASSOVER, That His HOUR
ffovs, Sri eXr/Xvdev avrov r) oopa, lva fierafiy was come, that he should
sus,^
e/c was come of rovrov
that KOC/JLOV
rov himself the rrpos rovheshould
hour, that depart depart out of this WORLD
irarepa,
out of the world this to the father, to the FATHER, haviagloved
ayarrr/o-as rovs ifiiovs rovs ev rca Koa'ficp, eis THOSE his OWN who were
having loved the own those in the world, to in the WORLD, he loved
reXos r/yarvr/o'ev avrovs. 2
Kcu Senrvov yevo- them to the End.
an end beloved them. And supper being 2 And as Supper was pre-
* VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—£6. HB BBLIKVING. 47. keep not, 49. has given me.
t 42. John vii. 13; ix. 22. X 43. John v. 44. % 44. Mark ix. 37 ; 1 Pet. i. 21. + 4ii
John xiv. 9. t 46. ver. S5, 36; John iii. 19; viii. 12 ; ix. 5, 39. I 47. John iii, 17.
% 43. Deut. xviii. 19; Mark xvi. 10. % 49. John viii. 38 j xiv. 10.
dhap. iS : 8.] JOHN. iCfoap. 13 : i l .
uevov, (rov StajSoAov y\hr\ fiefiXriKoros eis rt\v paring,
already
the ENEMY haying
put into the HEART
done, (the accuser already haying put into the
of Judas Iscariot, son of
KapSiav lovda ^ifxoovos IcKapLcorov, Iva avrov Simon, that he should he-
heart Judas of Simon Iscariot, that him
3 tray him,
irapadca,) etScos 6 Irjo'ovs, on iravra SeSco/ce?/ 3 * he knowing % That
he might betray,) knowing the Jesus, that allthings had given the EATHER had given him
avrcp 6 irarrjp eis ras x e t p a s , /cat on airo deov Allthings into his HANDS,
him the father into the hands, and that from God and That he came out
e^rjXOe, KCU irpos rov deov v-Kayzi' 4 eyeipzrai X from God, and was going
he came out, and to the God he goes; rises to GOD,
e/c rov Seiirvov, KCU riOrjcri ret i/jLaria, /cat Xa- 4 rises from the SUPPER,
from the supper, and puts off the mantles, and having and puts off his MANTLE,
5
fioov Xevnov, diefacrev eavrov. Etra fiaXXei and taking a Towel girded
taken a towel, girded himself. Afterward he puts himself.
vdcop eis rov i/LTTTTipa, KCU r)p£,aro VLirreiv TOVS 5 t Afterward he puts
water into the wash-basin, and began to wash the Water into the WASH-BA-
irofjas rcov }xa9rjT(aj/y KCU eKfxao'o'eiv rca Xevricp SIN, and began to wash the
feet of the disciples, and to wipe with the towel EEET of the DISCIPLES,
'cp t\v Ste^oxr/xej/os. 6
E p x e r a t ovv irpos and to wipe them with the
trith which he was having been girded. He comes then to TOWEL with which he was
~%ijioova Xierpov /cat Xeyei avro) €Keivos° Kupte, girded.
Simon Peter; and says to him he; Olord, 6 Then he comes to Si-
o~v [IOV vnrreis rovs irofias ; 7 AireKptOr) Irjo'ovs mon Peter; * fie says to
thou of me washest the feet? Answered Jesus him, " Lord, dost tftotl
/cat enrev avrcp. ' O eyoo iroia), CV OVK oiSas wash My E E E T ? "
and said to hiin. "What I do, thou not knowest 7 Jesus answered and
a p n , yvcfiCy Be \xzra ravra. 8
A e y e t avrcc said to him, "What 3E am
now, thou shalt know but after these things. Says to him
doing, thou knowest »ot
now, but J after this thou
Uerpos. Ov fxr] vityris rovs irodas /LLOV ets wilt know."
Peter. Not not thon mayest wash the feet of ma into
8 Simon Peter says to
rov aiwva, A?reKpiQr] avrcp 6 Ir}orovs° E a y fir) him, " Thou shalt not wash
the age. Answered him the Jesus; If not my EEET to t h e A G E . " *He
vityeo (re, OVK e^eis fiepos juer3 efxov. 9
Ae'}e answered h i m ; " Unless I
Imay wash thee, not thou hast apart with me. Says wash thee, thou hast no
avrcp ~%iji(av IleTpos* Kvpie, fir) rovs irofias fiov PART with me."
to him Simon Peter; Olord, not the feet of me 9 Simon Peter says to
fxovov, aXXa KCU ras x e t p a s , /cat rr\v Kz<paXr)v. him, "Lord, not my EEET
alone, but also the hands, and the head. only, but also my HANDS
10
Aeyei avr(p 6 Irjo'ovs' ' O XeXov/xzvos ov and my H E A D . "
Says to him the Jesus; He having been bathed not 10 * Jesus says to him,
Xpeiav e%£i V rovs irofias pityacrdaL, aXX3 eo'ri f " H E who has been BATH-
need has than the feet to wash, but is ING, has no need unless to
KaOapos oXos' KCU V/JLGLS Kadapoi ecrre, aAA5 wash his FEET, but is
clean wholly; and you clean are, but wholly clean; and % gam
u
ovxi iravres. H5et yap rov TrapafiiSovra are clean, but not all."
not all. He knew for the betraying 11 Tor % he knew WHO
avrov Sta rovro eiirev Oi>x* iravres KaOapot was BETRAYING h i m ; on
him; on aceonnt of this he said; Not all clean this account he said, " Xo^
6(TTf. are not all clean."
/ o u are.
* VATICAN MiNuscaifT.- -3. he knowing. 6. he says. 8. He answered.
10. Jesus.
t 5. The washing' of the feet in times of primitive simplicity was performed by the host
or hostess to the guest, hut afterwards it was committed to the servants, and therefore was
accounted a servile employment. When David sent to Abigail, to inform her that he had
chosen her for a wife, she arose and said,—"Behold, let thy handmaid he a servant, to xvask
the feet of the servants of my lord," 1 Sam. xxv. 41. At the time when our Lord performed
this office, it was esteemed'the office of the meanest slaves. This act plainly showed the
humility and condescension of Jesus, and emphatically taught the same to his disciples.
110. It was customary for the Jews to hathe themselves {twice, according to some,) before
eating the paschal supper.
X S. Matt. xi. 27: xxviii. 18; John iM. 35; xvii. 2. t 8. John xiii. 42; xvi. 28. t%
vsr. 12—17. 110. John xv. '6* X 11. John vi. 64.
(Map. 13 : 12.] JOHN. [dhap.13 : 2fc
12 C
O T € OUV evnj/e rov5 7roSas avrcoy, Kai 12 When, therefore, ho
"When therefore h e h a d washed t h e fee(t of t h e m ,had washed their FEET, and
and
eAajSc r a i/naria avrov, avuireorwv iraXiv, eiirev taken his MANTLE, recli-
ning again he said to them,
taken t h e mantles of himself, falling down again, h e said
" Do you know what I have
avrois' TiycixTKere ri TreiroiriKa v^iiv; 13 "fyiets done to you ?
to them; Know y o u w h a t I have done to you? You
(pooveire jnc 'O didaa'KaXos Kai 6 Kvpios' Kai TEACHEE, 13 t j0ou call me The
and The LOED ;
call m e ; The teacher and t h e lord; and
1 4 and you say well; for I am.
KaXeos Xeyere' eifxi yap. E J ovv eyca evi^/a 14 If JE then, the LOED
well you say; l a m for. If t h e n I washed
and the TEACHEE, have
VJXOOV rovs Trodcisf 6 Kvpios Kai 6 SiSacr/faAos, washed Your EEET, DOU
of you the feet, the lord and the teacher,
ought also to wash One
Kai vfieis ocpeiXere aXXyXwv vnrreiv rovs another's EEET.
aho you are b o u n d of one a n o t h e r t o wash the
15 15 For % I have given
irodas. 'TTro^eiy/xa yap eScotca V/JUV? Iva you an Example,-that, as J
feet. A n example for I gave t o you, that
have done to you, so you
Kadws eyw eiroirjcra V/JLIV, Kai vfieis Troirjre. should do.
as I did t o you, also you should do.
16 16 Indeed, I assure you,
Afxrjy afxf)v Xeyca ufiiv, OVK effn BovXos fAei£(av % a Servant is not greater
Indeed indeed I say t o y o u , n o t is a slave greater
than his LOED, nor an
rov Kvpiov avrov, ovde airoo'roXos jieifav rov Apostle greater than H E
of t h e lord of himself, nor a messenger greater of t h e who SENT him.
irejx\\/avros avrov. ^ Et ravra o i S a r e , fiaKapioi 17 t If y ° u know These
sending him. I f these t h i n g s y o u know, blessed
18 things, happy are you if
€(TT6, eav iroiTjTe avra. Ov irepi iravrcov you do them.
are you, if y o u should do t h e m . Not about all 18 I am not speaking
V/J.COV Xeyca' eyca oi$a ovs eleAela/x??*'* aAA sabout , all of you; S know
of you I speak; I know whom I chose; but, * whom I chose; hut that
iva 7] ypa(p7) irXripooOr)' " 'O rpcoycav pier' efxov the SCEIPTUEE may be ful-
t h a t t h e writing may b e fulfilled; "He eating with me filled, % ' H E that EATS
rov aproy, eirypev eir' e/uie rrjv irrepvav avrov." * c My BREAD, lifted up liia
the loaf, lifted up against m e the keel of himself." ' H E E L against me.'
19
A7rJ apri Keyco v/xiv, irpo rov yevetfOai, iva
19 I tell you now, before
Prom now I say t o y o u , before the t o happen, that
it OCCUES, that when it
brav yevrjrai, iriareva^re, on eyco eifii, occurs you may b eh eve
when i t may happen, y o u m a y believe, that I am.
20 e That JE am he.
A/JL7]V afxriv Xeyoo v/uiv O Xa/j-fiavoov eav ru/a
Indeed indeed I say t o y o u ; H e receiving if any one 20 Indeed, I assure you»
X H E who EECEIVES one
7T€yUi|/w, ejxe Xa/ufiaver 6 Se e/xe Xafifiaveov, whom I send receives M e ;
I may send, me receivec; he and me receiving,
and H E who RECEIVES Me
Xajxfiavei rov ire/ji^ avra [xe. receives H I M who SENT
receives him having sent me.
me."
'2lTavra enrcov 6 Irjcrovs erapax^V rc
P Trvevfia- 21 Having said these
These t h i n g s saying t h e Jssus was troubled i n t h e spirit,
things *Jesus was troubled
ri, Kai eptaprvprjo'e, Kai enrev A/H7]y a/XT]y Ae'yco in his S P I E I T , and testified,
and testified, a n d said; Indeed indeed I say and said, "Indeed I assure
vfiiv, ori eis e | VJJLCOV irapaSwarei fie. 2 2 E/3Ae- you, That one of you will
t o you, t h a t one of you will betray me. Looked deliver me up."
TTOV *\_ovv~\ eis aXX^Xovs ol fiadrjrai, airopov- 22 ThemsciPLEslooked
[then] t o each o t h e r the disciples, d o u b t - one an another, doubting
[levoi irepi rivos Xeyei. ^ Hv 5e auaKei/nevos of whom he spoke.
ing about w h o m h e was speaking. W a s n o w reclining 23 t N o w there was re-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—18. same I chose. 18. My BREAD. 21. Jesus.
22. Then—omit.
t 23. As two or more lay on one couch, each resting- on his left elbow, with his feet slop-
ing away from the table towards the back of the couch, he that turned his back on his next
neighbor was said to be lying in his bosom. This position made it easy for John to speak.
to Jesus in a whisper which could not be heard by the other disciples.—S. Sharpe.
X 18. Matt, xxiii. 8,10; Luke vi. 46; 1 Cor. viii. 6; xii. 8; Phil, ii. 11. J 15. Matt. xi.
29; Phil. ii. 5; 1 Pet. ii, 21; 1 John ii. 5. 116. Matt. v. 24; Luke vi. 40; John xv. 20.
117. James L 35. i 18. Psa. xli. 9, Matt. xxvi. 28. % 20. Matt. x. 40; xxv. 40*
Luk<? x. 16.
Miap.W: 24.] • JOHN, [Chap. I S : S3.
* VATICAM MANUSCRIPT.—23 Jesus. 24. and says to him, "Inquire who i t i s ot whom.
25. leaning* back on the BREAST ol Jesus. 26 Then. J E S U S . 26. for whom I shah
dip a IITTI.B PIECE and give i t to him. Then having dipped the I I T T L E PIECE, he took and
srave. 27. Jesus. 28. now-omi*. 29. Judas. 29. JeBua says to him.
SI. Jesus. 32. J f GOD be glorified by him.— omtt,
X 23. John xix. 26: xx. 2: xxi. 7. SO, 94. t 27. Luke xxii. & \ John vi. 70. 1 29- John
xii. 6. X 81 Johr xii 2S t 81. John xiv 18; 1 Pet. iv.ll % 82. John xvii
I 4—6. 1 83. John vti. U vvu. al.
€hap. 1 3 : 34.j JOHN. iCfiap. 1 4 : k
SwatfOe eXdeiv icai V/J.IV Xeyo> apri. EPTO- cannot come,' I now also
M
are able to come; even to you I say now. say to you. A com-
Xrjv Kaivrjv §i5o>yiu VJXLV1 iva aya-rrare aXXrj- 34 % A new Command
m a n d m e n t new I give t o you, t h a t y o u may love each ment I give to yon, That
kovs' KwOoiS TjyaTTTjara, v^as, iva Kai v/xeis yon love each o t h e r ; as I
other; as I loved you, that also you loved yon, that g o u also
ayairare aXXqXovs. ^ E v rovrcp yvcco'ovTai should love each other.
m i g h t love each other. By this will know 36 J By this, all will
iravres, on e/aoi [xaQr\rai eo're^ eav ayaTT7)V know T h a t you are My
all, t h a t to m e disciples y o u are, if love Disciples, if you have Love
€ 7 T6 6|/ Sb
X ? akXyXois. Aeyei avroj JZL/ULCOJ' I l e - for each other."
you have i n each other. Says to him Simon Pe-
rpos° Kvpiei irov inrayeis ; AireKpidr) ^[avTtpJj 6 36 Simon Peter says to
ter; O lord, where goest t h o u ? Answered [him] the him, "Lord, where art thou
going ? " * Jesus answered,
Irjo'ovs' 'OTTOV inrayoo, ov dwao'ai JIOL vvv atco-
Jesus; "Where I go, n o t t h o u a r t able m e now to " "Where I am going, thou
canst n o t follow m e n o w ;
XovOrjo'ai* vo'repoy de aKoXovdrjcreis ^"[^oi.] b u t $ thou shalt follow
follow; afterwards but t h o u shalt follow [me.]
afterwards."
^ Aeyet, avrcp Herpos' Kvpie, Start, ov dvvajxai
Says to him Peter; O lord, why n o t I am able 37 Peter says t o him,
croi aKoXovOrjCai apri; TTJV tyvxw fxov virep "Lord, why cannot I follow
thee to follow now? the life of m e in behalf th ee now ? J I * i 11 lay down
crov 07)(Tco. ^ AireKpiQT] avrco 6 Jrjcrovs' Tr/v my L I F E in behalf of t h e e , , :
of thee I will lay down. Auswerec". him the Jesus; The 38 * J e s u s answers him,
~tyvxT]V crov virep e/xou Qrjcreis ; Afxy]vaixr]vXeyoo ""Wilt thou lay down t h y
life of t h e e i n b e h a l f o f m e wilt t h o u lay down? I n d e e d i n d e e d I say L I F E i n my behalf? In-
croi ov fxt) aXettTwp (pcavrjcrei, eoos ov airapvqo'r) deed, I assure thee, t The
to t h e e n o t n o t acock will crow, till n o t t h o u wilt deny Cock will not crow till thou
fJL€ TplS. wilt disown m e three times.
rue t h r i c e .
CHAPTER XIY.
KE*. iS'. 14. 1 % L e t n o t your H E A R T
1
Mr) rapacrcfecrdco V/ULOOV 7) KapDia' iricrreverebe t r o u b l e d ; believe into
Not let be troubled of you t h e h e a r t ; believe y o u G O D , and believe into Me.
2
eis rov OeoVy ttai eis efie Tncnevere. E*> r?) % In my FATHER'S
into the God, and i n t o me believe you. In t h e H O U S E are many Dwell-
oiKia rov irarpos JUOV p,ovai iroXXai eiffiv ei de ings ; b u t if not, I would
house of t h e father of me dwellings many are; if b u t have told * y o u ; Because I
jUT?, enrov av V/JUV. liopevojxai iroi/aacrai am going to prepare a Place
not, I would have told you. I am going t o prepare for you.
TOTTOV vf.ap' 3 Kai eap iropevOco, Kai eroi^xacrco 3 A n d i f l go and prepare
a place for y o u ; and if T should go, and should prepare
a Place for you, % I am
v/xiv TOTvov, iraXiv epxo/J-ai, Kai irapaX^ofxai coming again, and will re-
for you a place, again I am coming, a n d will receive ceive y o u to myself, so that
v/j.as Trpos e/j,avT0P' iva ojrov eijxi eyoo, Kai % where 3E am gotl also
you to myself; so t h a t where am I, also may be.
VJJL€IS 7}re. 4 Kcu birov eyca virayw oiBa,re, 4 And where 3E am going
you may be. And where I am going you know, you know t h e W A Y . "
5
* [ / c c u ] TT\V odov f oidare' Aeyzi avrcp ©co- 5 Thomas says to him,
[and] the way you know. Says to him Tho- " Lord, we know not where
mas* Kvpte, OVK oidafxev irov inrayeis; *[Kai~\ thou a r t g o i n g ; * how do
mas; O lord, n o t we know where t h o u a r t going? [and] we know t h e WAY ?"
yrapaickriTOp Scocrzi vfiipy Iva pepy fieQ" V/J.WPyou' Another Helper, that
helper* he will give to you, that he may abide with you he may * be with you to
'sts'rov atcopa'*-1''. ro Trpev/xa TTJS ahi)deias, b 6 the AGE j
into the age; the Bpirit of the truth, which the 17 the SPIRIT of TKUTII,'
Kocrfios ov Swarai KafictP, drt ov Oecopet avro, J which the WOELD cannot
world 'not is able to receive, because not it beholds it; receive, Because it beholds
dvBe yipcoo'Kei avro' u/,«,eis"*[5e] yiPdXTKers avro, it not, nor knows it; but
20U know i t ; Because it
nor • knows it; you LDUt] know it,
abides with you, I and'' will
drt wapy vp.iv pepst, Kai GP vyav scrat. be in you.
Decauso with you it abides, and in you it will be.
18 18 1 will not leave you
OVK cKprjO'od vfias optyavovs* spxopat wposOrphans; I am coming to
Not I will leave you • orphans; I am coming to you.
19
ifxas. En fxiKpop, Kai 6 Koa^os p,e ovKeri
yon. Yet a little, and the world me no more 19 Yet - a little while,
and the WORLD beholds
Oewper V/J.€LS 5*e Oswpeire /u.€* dri eya) {cu, teat me no more? but gou be-
beholds; you but behold me; because I live, slso
hold me ; J Because £ livo
vjxeis fyiffztrQs, £ 0 Ey €K€IPT} rri yfiepa yptecreaQe gou also shall live.
you ehalllive. In that . -the day shall know
20 In That DAY you
v(A€ts> drt eyco kp r<p irarpi fjLov> Kai vf,t<sis SPshall know That E am in
you, because 1 in the father of me, sad you in iuy PATHER, and gou in
23
efjiot^ Kayos ep vfjap. 'O $"%mv ras
zvroXas me, and 5 in you.
me, and I in you. He having the commandments 21 J 11K who HAS my
juou, teat rf]p(ap auras? cicetpos GCTIP b &yaira>p COMMANDMENTS, and ob-
of me, and keeping them, that ia he loving serves them, that is HK
fjLC 6 Se ayaiT&y -/.te, ayeLJT7)Qr)G'crai viro t h erovwho LOVKS rnc; and HE
me; he and loving ine, shall be loved by who LOVES me shall be
varpos /JLOV KOA eya ayair^o'cs} avrop9
Kai loved by my FATHER ; and
father of me; and I willlova him, and 2 will 'love him, and will
efupaptcrta avrtp Gfiavrop, manifest myself to him "
will manifest to him , myself, 22 Judas says to him,
22
A e y e t avnp lovSas (OVK 5 i&K&pKiirrjS') (not the ISCARIOT,)' Lord,
Says to him Judas (not the Iscariot;) what has occurred, That
Kt/p<€, Kai rt yeyopePy drt, TJ^IP $i€\\€i$ €fX(p>a- thou art about to manifest
Olord, and how has it happened, that to us thou arfcabout to mani- thyself to us, and not to
23 the W O R L D ? "
vtfetp creavrop, KCU 0V%« *J"<£> Kocrfxty ; Atr«Kf>i^ 23 Jesus answered and
fest thyself, and not to the world? Answered' said to him, J " If any one
11)0*01/? Kai ernrep avrqr JLav rts aywwa fie9 love me, lie will observe
Jesus and eaid to him; If aaydne love nie, my WORD; and my FA-
TOP Koyov fiov riqpi\<T£L' Kai 6 Trafyp fiov THER will love him*j and
the word of me he will keep; and the father of me we will come to him, and
aytnrrjffm e&vrop9 Kai trpos avrov €K^vffo/j,^$a% tuako m. Abode wi h him*)
will love bim, sad to him vre 'ivilleotae,
24 H E who LOVES me
Kai (xopffp- trap* avf(p &oii\&Qii,ep, ty ' O /JLTJ not, observes not my
and- a dwelling with him we will make. He not WORDS; and % the WORD
ay&irwv fA€>' rovs Koyovs fiovi ov riiper
Kai 6 which you hear is not mine,
loving me, the words but that of the FATHER,
of me not will keep; and the
Koyos hp atcov<ETe9 OVK scrip €jJL0st aWci rov who sent roe.
word which youhear 9 Hot is mine, but of the 25 These things I have:
irefxtyavros /*€ 'srarfioSo ^ Tavra KeKaKytea spoken to you, while abid*.,
sending mo father. These things I have spoken ing with you.
ypup9 Trap9 vfiip fjL^ptaP' ^ 6 §€ yrapaKKrjroSi ro , 26 But % the HELPER,
to you, with you abiding; the but helper, ' the the IIOLY SPIRIT, which
irpevfia ro aytop9 6 -re/LaJ/a 6 varyp €P rep the FATHER will Bend ia
spiri t the ' holy, which will send the fathep in the my NAME, j shall teach
OVOfJLCLTl /JLOV, eK€lVOS VfAOLS <5i5a£ei 7TaVTa, KCLl You all things, and remind
name of me, that you will teach all things, and you of all things which I
v7ro/jii/7j(r€L vfxas iravra a enrov vfxiv. said to you.
will remind you all things which I told you. 27 Peace * I leave to
you; MY Peace I give to
^ ~Etp7]Ur}V a^)L7]{jLL VjJ.IV, eip7]V7]V T7]V e/X7JV you; not as the WORLD
Peace I leave to you, peace the mine gives, do I give to you.
SiSoo/xi vfiiv ov Kadoos 6 KO(TJJLOS BiSoocriv, eyco Let not Your HEART be
1 give to you; not as the world gives, I troubled, nor let it be afraid.
diSoofxi VJXIV. Mr] rapaa-crecOoo vfxcov i) Kapdia 28YouheardThatEsaid
giye to you. Not let be troubled of you the heart to you, I am going away
28
fi7)de deiXtara). HxovcraTe, on eyoo enrov and I am coming to you.
nor let it be afraid. You heard, that I said If you loved me, you would
vfiiv 'Tirayoo, Kai epxo/xai irpos vfias. Et rejoice, That I am going
to you; I am going away, and l a m coming to you. If to the EATHER; Because
av
riyairare fie, exapr\re i on irpos % my EATHER is greater
iropevo/aai
you loved me, you would rejoice, that I am going to than I .
TOV TTOLTZpa' OTL 6 TV (XT 7) p [JLOV fiei^WV fXOV CO'Tl. 29 And now I have told
the father; because the father of me greater of me is. you before it occurs, so that
89
Kai vvv eiprf\Ka VJIIV irpiv yevecrQai, iva orav when it occurs, you may
And now I have told you before it happens, BO that when believe.
yevrjrai, iria,reva,7}Te. ^ OvKeri iroXXa XaXycrco 30 I will not speak much
it happens, you may believe. No more much i will speak more with you ; % for the
/neO' V/JLOOV. E p x e r a t yap 6 rov KOCT/JLOV apx^v, f RULER Of t h e WORLD i s
with you. IB coming for he of the world ruling, coming, and has nothing in
Kai ev e/joi OVK e^ei ovdev. 31
AAA' iva yvcp me.
and in me not lias nothing. But that may know 31 But that the WORLD
6 KOCT/XOS, on ayairoo TOV Trarepa, icai tcadeos may know That I love the
the world, that Hove the father, and as EATHER, and that as % the
evereiXa.ro fioi 6 Trarrjp, ovrca TVOIW FATHER commanded me,
commanded me the father, so I do; even so I do; arise, let us
eyeipecQe, ayco/jev evrevdev. KE<f>. ie'. 1 5 . go hence.
arise you, let us go from this place. CHAPTEB, XY.
1
E7C0 eifii 7) afMreXos i) aXTjdivy], Kai 6 irar7]p fiov
1 3E am the TRUE VINE,
I am the vine the true, and the father of me
b yeoopyos earn. Uav KXrifxa ev e/xoi fxr} and
2 my EATHER is the
VINE-DRESSER.
the yine-dresser is. Every branch in me not
2 Every Branch in me
<f>epov Kapirov, aipei avro' Kai irav ro uapTrovnot bearing Emit, he takes
bearing fruit, he takes away i t ; and every one the fruit away; and every one bear-
tyepov, KaOaipei avro, Iva irXeiova icaptrov <pepy> ing ERUIT, he prunes it,
bearing, he cleanses it, that . . more fruit it may bear. thatitmaybearMoreEruit.
s
HS77 vfxeis KaOapoi ecrre, fiia TOP Xoyov, ov 3 $;©oti are already clean
Already you clean are, through the word, which through the WORD which I
4
XeXaX7]Ka VJXIV. Meivare ev efioi, Kayco ev have spoken to you.
I have spoken to you. Abide you in me, and I in 4 J Abide in me, and 5
vfj.iv. KaOcas ro KXi)fxa ov Svvarai Kaprcov in you. As the BRANCH
you. As the branch not is able fruit cannot bear fruit of itself, if
<(>ep6LV a<p3 eavrov, eav firj fie ivy ev rrj afiireXea' it abide not in the VINE, so
to bear of itself, if not itmay abide in the vine; neither can gou, unless you
ovrcos ovfie v[ieis, eav fir) ev e/xoi [JieivrjTe. abide in me.
so neither you, if not in me you abide. 5 5 am the -VINE, JSOU
s
Eyw ei/jti 7) afiireXos, v/xeis ra liXfiixara. ' O are t h e BRANCHES. H E
I aat the vine, you tlie branches. He
* VATICAN MATJTJSCBIPT.—27- 3E leave.
t 30. Some ,say the ruler of this world means Satan; some, the Roman government; others,
the Jewish hierarchy and magistracy; but Wakefield, in his translation, thinks that Christ
here speaks of himself; (as he does in chap. xii. 30, and xvi. 11,) not of what he then was,
but of what he shall be, when he comes again. He translates this clause as follows :—"For
the ruler of this world is coming; and I have nothing now to do, but to convince the world
that I love the Father, and do as he commanded me.
i 28. John v. 18; x. 30; Phil. ii. 6. t 30. John xii. ?,0; xvi. 11. t 81. John x. 18;
Phil. ii. 8; Heb. v. 8. X 3. John xiii. 10; xvii. 17; Eph. v. 26; 1 Pet. L 22. X 4. Ook
j . 23"j 1 John. ii. 6^
4$uxp. 15; 6.3 JOHN. [CIiap. 15-: 16.
[Levcov ev e/jioi, itayco €V avrce, ovros <f>epei nap- who ABIDES in me, and 5
abiding in me, and I in him, this bears fruit in him, fie J bears,much
tcov TTOXVV on xMPLS €ftov ov BvvaaOe voieiv Fruit;
from me
Because severed
you cau do noth-
much; because apart from me not you ar8 able to do
6 ing.
ovoev. Eav \iy\ ris fJieivr) ev efxoi, efiXr}6ii
nothing. If not any onemay abide in me, he is cast 6 If any one abide not in
e|co, &s ro KXrjfia, Kai e^rjpavOr)' Kai avvayov- me, he is cast out like the
out, like the branch, and. is withered; and they gather BRANCH, and is withered;
criv avra, Kai eis irvp fiaXXovai, Kaierai. and such are gathered, and
icai
them, and into afire Shey cast, and it is burned. cast into a "Fire, and are
^ Eav fJLSLvrjre ev e/xoi Kai r a prj/xara jxov ev burned.
It you abide in me and the words of me in 7 t If y 011 abide in me,
vixiv (Metur}, 6 &av deXqre f airrjcrecrOei, Kai and my WORDS abide in
jron may abide, whatever you n_. v wish you shall ask, and you, ask whatever you wish,
yevrjcrerai VJXIV. 8 Ev rovrco e8o|aer6ty 6 irarrjp and i t shall be given you.
it shall be for you. In this was glorified the father 8 J i n this is my FATHER
fiov, iva Kaptrov KOXVV (peprjre, Kai yevrjo^ecrOe glorified, that you bear
of me, that fruit much you might bear, and you shall be much Fruit, and you shall
a/xoi (jia6r]Tai. 9 KaOcos Tjyairrjo'e \xe 6 Trarrjp, be My Disciples.
to me disciples. As loved me the father, 9 As the FATHER loved
Kayto rjyavrrjo'a v/uas' [xeivare ev ry ayairrj rrj me, and 5 loved you, abide
and I loved you; abide you in the love the in MY LOVE.
10
e/xy. Eav ras evroXas jxov rr)pr]crr)re, (xe- 10 X If you observe my
mine. If the commandments of me youmaykeep, you COMMANDMENTS, y o u s h a l l
veire ev rr) ayairy fxov KaOcos eyco ras evroXas abide in my LOVE; as 5
will abide in the love of me; as I the commandments have observed * the PA-
rov irarpos jxov rerr}pr}Ka, Kai fievw avrov ev THEE'S COMMANDMENTS,
of the father of me have kept, and abide of him in and abide in His LOVE.
rrj ayaivy, 11 These things I have
the love.
11 spoken to you, that MY JOY
Tavra XeXaXrjKa vfxivy iva r) %apa r) e/xrj ev *may be in you, and ijouv
These things I have spoken to you, that the joy the mine in
JOY may be completed.
v/xiv /xeivy, Kai 7) %apa v/xcov irXripcoOy. 12 Avrr)
you may abide, and the joy of youmaybe fulfilled. This 12 J This is MY COM-
eariv 7) evroXrj i) e/uir), iva ayairare aXXyXovs, MANDMENT, That you love
ig the comiuandmentthemine, that youlove each other, each other, as I loved you.
KaOcos 7)yairr)(ra vfxas. 13
Mei£ova ravrrjs 13 J N o o n e has greater
as I loved you. Greater of this Love than this, -fchat one
ayairrjv ovheis exei, iva ris rrjv y\/vxw avrov should lay down his L I F E
lov$ no one has, that any one the life of himself in behalf of his FRIENDS.
14
dy virep rcov (j)iXcov avrov. 'T/xeis 14 X 31 ou are my ^Friends
may lay downinbehalf of the friends of himself. You if you do what things S
(piXoi ixov ecrre, eav iroir\re baa €yoo evreA- command you.
friends of mo are, if you may do what things I com- 15 No more I call you
Xojxai vfxiv. 15 OvKeri vjxas Xeyco SovXovs' Servants; Becausethe SER-
mand you. No more you I call slaves; VANT knows not what His
on 6 SovXos OVK oioe ri iroiei avrov 6 Kvpios' MASTER does; but I have
becausethe slave not knows what does of him the lord; called YouFriends, Because
v/xas 8e eiprjKa cpiXovs, on iravra a. 7]Kovcra all things, which I heard
you but I have called, friends, because all things which I heard from my FATHER I made
irapa rov irarpos jxov, eyvccpiaa v/xiv. 1<5 Ovx known to you.
from the father of me, I made known to you. Not 16 2|ou did not choose
vfxeis fie e^eXe^aaOe, aXX3 eyco e^eXe^afxrjv Me, but 2 chose you, and
you me did choose, but I chose
* VATICAN MAKHSCBIPT.—10. the FATHER'S. 11. be in you.
f 7. Qriesbach. favors the reading, aiteesastke instead of aiteesesthe; which is adopted by
Lachmann and Tischend.orf.
J 5. Phil. i. 11; iv. 13. t 7- ver. 16; John xiv. 13,14; xvi. 23. t 8. Matt. v. 16;
Phil. i. 11. 110. John xiv. 15, 21, 23. J 11. John xvi. 24; xvii. 18; 1 John i. 4'
% 12. John xiii. 34; 1 Thess. iv. 8; 1 Pet. iv 8; 1 John iii. 11; iv. 21. 113. John x. 11,15*
Bona. v,7, 8; Eph. v. gj 1 Johniii. 16. 114. John xiv. 16, £3$ Matt. xu. SO.
£%op.'15: 17.] iChap. 15 : 2a.
JOHN.
ufcas, kai e07}Ka vfias, iva v/xeis virayrire Kai appointed yon, that gott
you, and a p p o i n t e d you, that you m i g h t go a n d may go and bear Fruit, and
Kaprrov (peprjre, Kai 6 Kaprros vfxort fi^vr}' iva that your F R U I T may abide;
fruit m i g h t bear, a n d t h e fruit of you m i g h t a b i d e ; so t h a t so that whatever * you ask
o, ri av air7](TT]re rov irarepa ev rqj ovofxari of the F A T H E R in my
you may ask the father in t h e NAME, he may give you.
whatever
fJLOV, $Cp VfXLV. 17 These things I com-
of m e , h e m a y g i v o t o y o u . mand you, so that you may
17 love each other.
Tavra evreWofxai V/JLIV, ayairare
These things I commasd you» that you may love 18 X If ^ i e WORLD hate
ccAAr/Aous. 18 Ei 6 Koafxos vfxas /xio'ci, yevoocr- You, you know That it has
each other. Ifthe world you hates, y o u hated Me before you.
efie Trpccrov vfx<av jxefxio"i]Kev. 19
Kere, on Ei 19 J If you were of the
know, that me before you ithash&ted. if
WORLD, the WORLD would
e«: rov Kocr/xov ??Te, 6 KOO~JAOS av ro ifiiov 6(pl- love its OWN ; but Because
of the world y o u were, t h e world would t h e own kiss, you are not of the WORLD,
Aer on 5e e/c rov Kocrfxov OVK ecrre, aAA3 zyoo but £ chose you out of the
because b u t of t h e world Hot you are, but WORLD, on this account the
e € e a U7 ;/
l ^ l i ? fyuas €K T0V KOCJAOV) Sia rovro WORLD hates you.
chose you out of the world, on account of t h i s
e 20 20 Bememberthe WOSD
(Al0~6l bfias 0 KOCT/JLOS. Mvr]fiovevere rov which 1 said to you, J ' A
hates you the world. Remember y o u tho
Servant is not greater than
Aoyov, OJ syce enrov vjxiv OVK ^crri dov\as his Master.' If they perse-
word, of which I said to you; Not is a slave
cuted Me, they will also
fiei'^cov rov Kvpwv avrov. Ei e/^e edi<a^av9 teat persecute You; if they ob-
gTeater of t h e l o r d of himself. If metheypersecute<3,also
served my WORD they will
i/fxas Sico^ovo'iv ei rov Xoyov fxov erypTjo-av, also observe YOURS.
y o u they will persecute; if the word of me they keptj
Kai rov vjAtrspov ryjprja'ovcriv, 2 1 AAAa ravra 21 But Jail These things
also t h e yours they will keep. But these things
they will do to you, on ac-
iravra TTOITJO'OVO'IV vfxiv Sia count of my NAME, Because
ro ovojxa JULOV, they know not HIM who
all theywilldo t o you on a c c o n n t o f t h e name of me,
6ri OVK oidacri rov Trefx^/avra fie. ^ E i fir) SENT me.
because n o t t h e y know h i m sending me. If not 22 If I had not come and
T)\Qov Kai e\a\f)o~a avroisy afiapriav OVK €i%ov spoken to them, they would
Ihadcameand spoken to them, sin n o t t h e y h a d ; not have had Sin; but now
vvv 5e irpo<pacriv OVK exovci irepi rrjs hfiaprias they have no Excuse for
now b u t an excuse n o t t h e y have a b o u t the sin their SIN.
avrcov. ^ c O e/xe fiicrcov, Kai rov irarepa fiov 23 H E who HATES Me,
of t h e m , He me hating, also the father of m e hates my FATHER also.
24
fiiCei. ' Et ra epya, fir] eiroir)cra ev avrois, a 24 If I had not done
hates. If t h e works, n o t I h a d done a m o n g t h e m , which among them J the WORKS
ovdeis aAAos TrerroiTjKev, afiapmw OVK ei^ov which no other one had
n o one other has done, sin n o t t h e y h a d ; done, they would not have
vvv 8e Kai ecopaKacri, Kai jxefiio'TjKacri Kai efie had Sin; but now they
now b u t even they have seen, and have h a t e d both m e have even seen them, and
Kai rov irarepa jxov. 2 5 AAA5, iva irXrjpcodp 6 yet have hated both me
and tlvet father of me. But, t h a t may be fulfilled t h e and my FATHER.
iie
Aoyos 6 yeypafifievos ev rco vo/xq) avroov Ori
25 Thus they verify THAT
word t h e having been written i n t h e law of t h e m ; ' " T h a t WORD which was WRITTEN
sjAio'Tjarav fie Scopeav." in their LAW, % 'They hated
they hated me w i t h o u t cause." 'me without cause.'
26
' Orav 8e ekOr) 6 irapaKKj]ros^ bv eyw 26 % But when the
When b u t m a y come t h e helper, whom I H E L P E R comes, whom 5
irefJApa) vfMiv Trapa rov irarpos, (ro Trvevfia rrjs will send to you from the
will send t o y o u from the father, (the spirit ofths FATHER, the SPIRIT of
118. 1 John iii. 1,13. X19. John iv. 5; xvii. 14. % 20. Matt. x. 24; Luke vi. 40;
John xiii. 18. % 21. Matt. x. 22; xxiv. 9; John xvi. 3. $ 24. John iii. 2; vii. 81;
ix. §2. t » • Psa. xxxv. 19. 12B. Luke xsiv. 49; John xiv. 17, S3; svi. 7,13 $ Acts ii. 33,
Ohap. 15: 27-] JOHN. [Chap. 16: I I .
hri TjXdev f) wpa avrrjs' dray yevyrjcrr} Because her TIME hrs
8e
becatt3® has cornethe hour of her; when but shemay haveborne come; but when she has
TO WaiSiOZ', OVK€Tl flV7]IJL0Pevet T7]S 0Atl|/6£OS,
borne the CHILD, she re-
t'.ie child, no more she remembers of the distress,
members the D I S T R E S S no
more, on account of the JOY
$ia TTJV xaPavt OTI eyevvrjOr/ ayOpcairos €ts That a Man was born into
on account of the joy, that wasborn a man into
22 WOULD.
TOV Ko&fiov. KCM v^eis ovvXVTTTJV fiev vvv
. the world. And you therefore sorrow indeed now
22 And gou, therefore,
a 7 (reTaL now indeed have Sorrow;
ex€Te° waXLV Se o\po/nai vf.La$, Kai •x P l but I will see you again,
have; again but T will see you, and wilibe rejoiced and_ $Your HEABT shall
vjjitov 7} fcapfiia, Kai rrjv yjipav
x/fxoov ovbeis rejoice; and your JOY no
bfyott. the heart, and the joy ofyou no one one takes from you.
aipet a<p VJXOOV z o Kai ey eKtivr} TXJ rifxepq e^ce 23 And in That DAY you
takes from y o u ; • and in that the day me will ask Me nothing. J*In-
OVK epoorrirrere ov$c-v° KfxrjV a/J,r]y Xeya? vfiiv, deed, I assure you, What-
not youwillask nothing; Indeed indeed I say to you, ever you may ask the TA-
OTL So~a ay aLTrjo'rjTe TOV Trarepa ey TOO ovofxaTi T H E R in my NAME, he will
that whatever you may ask the father. in the name give you.
pov, Sootfet, vjj.ii/. 2 4 'Eoos apTi OVK yTrjCaTe 24 Till now you asked
of me, he will give to you. Till now not you asked nothing in mv NAME ; ask,
ovSev ev Tip ovofxaTi fxov cureiTe, KaiX-q^peo'Oc, and you shall receive, so
nothingin the name of me; ask you, andyoushallreceive, | t h a t your JOY may be
iva 7] XaPa ¥ W J / V 7r€7r/Y77peo/xej'?7<, completed.
so that the joy of you may be completed* 2Ef These things I have
25
TavTa ey irapoipaais XzXaXrfKa vfiiy spoken to you in Figures ;
These thing* in figures I have spoken to you; an Hour is coming, when
€p%erai wpa, 6T€ ovKeTi ev TrapoL/xiaLS Xa\y)crco I will no more speak to you
comes an hour, when no more in figures I will speak in Figures, but I will tell
VJXIV, aXXa Tvapprjo'tq irepi TOV iraTpos avay- ^on plainly about the P A -
toyou, but plainly concerning the father I will THER.
26
ytX<a vfxiv. E y etasivr, TTJ Tjfxepq ey T<# ovo- 26 I n That DAY you will
tell you. In that the day in the name ask in my NAME, and I do
fxaTi IJLOV aiTTjcrecrOe' Kai ov Xeyca V/J.IV, OTI eyo) not say to you, That £ will
of me you will ask; and not I say to you, tl.at I entreat the TATHER for
2
epccTrjcrca Toy irarepa itepi v/aooy ? avros yap you;
willeiltreat the father concerning you; himself for 27 % f°r t h e FATHER
S Tra,T7)p cpiXei vfias, on v/jLeis e/j.6 7re(piXrjKaTe, himself loves you, Because
the father loves you, because you me haveloved, gait have loved me, and
Kai ireiricTTevKaTe, OTI eyoo irapa TOV deov Xhave believed that 3E came
and have believed, that I from the Sod out from * GOD.
e£r)Xdov. 2 8 E^7]X6oy irapa TOV iraTpos, Kai 28 J I cam e out from the
came out. I came out from the father, and FATHER, and have come
eXrjXvda ets Toy KOGp.ov TtaXiy a(pirjfj.L TOV into the WORLD; again I
have come into the world; again I leave the leave the WORLD, and am
Kocrfxoy^ Kai iropevo/juai irpos TOV iraTepa. going to my F A T H E R . "
world, and am going to the father. 29 His DISCIPLES said
^ Aeyovo'iy * [ a u T w ] ol juaOrjTai avrov I§6, to him, "Behold, now thou
Say [to him] the disciples of him; ]Lo, art speaking plainly, and
yvy irappiqcnq, XaXeis, Kai irapoifxiav ovSe/niay without a Figure.
now plainly thou speakest, and a figure not one 30 Now we know Thafe
30
Xeyeis. Nuj/ oifiafxev, 6T<L oifias iravTa, Kai thou knowest all things,
thou sayest. Now we know, that thou knowest all things, and and hast no need that any
ov xpeiay e^ets, iva TLS ae epa>Tq° ey TOVTC? one should ask Thee; by
no- need has, that any onetheeshouldask; in this this we believe That thou
TriarTevofiey^ OTI aivo deov ej;T}X6es0 31
AnreK- didst come out from God."
we believe, that from God thou di.'.st c^me out. An- 31 * Jesus answered
VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—27. the FATHBE. 29. to Mm—omit. 81. Jesus.
i 22. Luke xxiv. 41, 52; John xs. 20. J 23. Matt. vii. 7; John xiv. 13; xv. 16. t 24.
i'ohn xv. 11. i 27. John xiv. 21, 23. I 27. ver.30; J o h n i i i . 13; xvii.8. t 28.
Johnsiii.8.
Chap. 1 6 : Sg.J
JOHN. t07iap.Hi 1.
piOrj avrois b ITJCTOVS' Apri x5ow, them, "Do you now be«
w/crevere* 32
tvrtw 8
bri ra firjfiara a dedooicas /xot, defieana 8 Because I have given
is; beeausethe words whichthouhastgivenme, Ihave given to them the WORDS which
Jthou hast given to me;
avrois' Kai avroi eAa&ov9 /ecu eyvecerav aAT)Qeas9 and thug received and
to them; and they received, and knew Sruly, knew truly that I came
brt rrapa erov e^7}A6ov9 Kai eiricrreverav, Sri &v out from thee, and be-
that fr M thee 1 came out, and believed that thou lieved That thou didst
Lie arrecrreiAas. Eycy irepi avreov ep<area' ov send Me.
toe didst send. I concerning them ask; not 9 2 entreat for them;
not for the WOULD I en-
irepi rou KOfffMov epa>ria9 aAAa icept GOV treat, but for those whom
concerning the world I aak, but concerningwhom thou hast given m e ; Be-
10
SeSooKas fxoi9 on COL eurr Kat ra e/ua iravra cause they are thine.
thouhastgiren me, because thine they are; and t h e mine all 10 And all MINE are
ca eerri, Kai ra tra e/uie, Kai dedo^aeffxat ev thine, and % THINE are
thine is, and the thine mine, and I have been glorified in mine; an d I have been glo-
ll rified in them.
avrois. Kat ovKert eijxi ev rep tec f?pL(a9 Kat 11 And I am no more
them. And BO more I am in the world, and in the WOULD, but tftsn
ovrot ev rep KOfffxep euri, Kai eyea irpos ere ep%o- are in the WOULD, and J
theae in the world are, and I t o thee am am coming to thee. Holy
fiat. Uarep ayie9 rrjpTjffop avrovs ev rep ovo- Father, keep them in thy
NAME, by which thou hast
eoming. O father holy, keep them in t h e name
given them me, that tin y
fiari o~ov, *ep SeSw/cas fioi* Iva tacriv ev9 may be one, as toe *also
of thee, by whichthou hast given to me; that they may be one are*.
KaOcos 7)/j,€is, 12 ' O r e 7\fxt]v fier' avreav^[-v rep 12 When I was with
as we. 'When I was with them LiU thg them, JE kept them in thy
Koerfiep,"] eyeo erripovv avrovs ev rep ovofxan * N A M E , by which thou
world,] I kept them in the name hast given them me; and I
guarded them, and no one
Gov ovs fiedooKas fioi e<£>uAa£a, Kat ov^eis e | of them was destroyed,
of thee; whom thou hast given to me I guarded, and »o one of except the J SON of D E -
avreov aireoAero, et fir) 6 vlos rrjs airoiAetas, iva STRUCTION ; t that the
them was destroyed, if not the son of the desUucuon, that SCRIPTURE might be veri-
7) ypaepT) irA^peaOrj. 13 N»J> de irpos ere epxofiat, fied.
the writing may be fulfilled. Now and to thee I am coming, 13 But now I am com-
Kai ravra AaAw ev rep Koo~jULcp9 Iva €X<w<rt rj]v ing to thee; and These
and these things I say in the world, that they may have the
tilings I speak in the
a a T
WORLD, that they may
XPv W G\M\V ireirA7]p(jo}xev7]p ev avrois, have MY JOY completed in
joy the mine fulfilled in them. them.
14
Eyeo dedevKa avrois rov Aoyov cov Kai 6 14 1£ have given thy
an(
I have given to them the word of thee; and the WORD to fli em, % * the
WORLD hated them; Be-
Kocffios efxierrjeTev avrovs, on OVK eieriv eK rov cause they are not of the
world hated them, because not they are of the
WORLD, aa £ am not of the
Kocrfxov, KaBoos eyea OVK eifxi e/c rov Koerjxov. WORLD.
world, as I not am of the world.
16 I entreat not that
* OVK epearea, iva apys avrovs eK rov KOCT- thou wouldst take them
Not I ask, that thou wouldst take them out of the world, ou6 of the WORLD, but
uov, aAA3 iva rrjprjerrjs avrovs eK rov Tcovr\pov. $that thou wouldst keep
but that thouwouldst keep them from the evil one. them from EVIL.
16
E/c rov Kocr/xov OVK eieri, KaOeas eyea eK rov 16 They are not of th«
Of the world not they are, as I of the WORLD, as K am not of the
17 WORLD.
Kocfj-ov OVK eifxi. Aylacrov avrovs ev rr\
world not am. Sanctify them in the 17 | Sanctify them ia
ovv 6 ixa$7\rr\s 6 aXXos, bs 7]V yveao'ros rep fore, *THAT OTH1E DIS-
therefore t h e disciple t h e other, w h o was known t o t h e CIPLE who was the AC-
ie e KaL e t 7 r € r QUAINTANCE of themGH-
apx p h V Qvpwpty-) Kai eierriyaye TOP PEiEST, went out, and
high-priest, a n d spoke t o t h e door-keeper, and broughtin the
spoke to the DOOB-KEKP-
Uerpov. ^ Aeyei ovv r) 7raidi(TK7j 7} Qvp&pos EE, and brought in P E T E S .
Peter. Says then t h e female-servant t h e door-keeper
17 Then THAT TEMALE
TW Xierpep' MTJ Kat crv e/c reap fiaGrjreav ei rov SEEVANT, the D O O U K E E P -
to the Peter; N o t also t h o u of t h e disciples a r t t h e EE, says to P E T E S , "Art
avdpwirov rovrov; Aeyei eiceivos' OVK eifj.i, thou also of this MAN'S
man this? Says he; Not l a m . D I S C I P L E S ? " %Z says, " I
18
I?.lo'T7)K€icrav §e ol dovXoi Kai ol vinqperai av am not."
Stood and t h e slaves and the efficers a 18 And the SERVANTS
6pa.ia.av Treiroi^Kores^ brt ij/vxos rjv, KUI eQep- and OEPICEES having
eoal fire having made, because cold i t was, a n d warmed made a Fire of coals, Be-
cause it was cold, stood
fiaivovro' 7}v 5e fier* avrcov 6 Uerpos ka'rcos and warmed themselves.
themselves; was a n d with them the Peter standing
And P E T E S * also waa
Kai depfiacvo/jievoSi 1 9 e O ovv apx^p^vs Tjpco- standing with them, and
an d w amain g himself. The therefore high-priest asked warming himself.
rr)0"e rov IT}(T0VV irepi reav fiaOrjrevv avrov9 19 Then the H I G H -
the Jesus concerning " t h e disciples of h i m , PRIEST asked J E S U S about
2Q
KaL irepi rr)s difiaxys avrov. AireKptBr} his D I S C I P L E S , and about
and concerning t h e teaching of him. Answered h i s TEACHING.
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 6 . THAT O T H E R D I S C I P X E "who w a s t h e A C Q U A I N T A N C E of t h e
HIGH PRIEST, and. 18. a l s o . 20. h a v e s p o k e n .
% 11. M a t t . x x . 2 2 ; x x v i i . 39, 42. J 14. J o h n x i . 50. t 15. M a t t . x x v i . 58--
M a r k xiv. 54; L u k e x x i i . 54. % 16. M a t t . x x v i . 69; M a r k x W . 6 6 ; L u k e xxii. 54.
Chap'. 18: 21:] JOHN. ZChap. 18: 29.
Karyjyopiav fpspere Kara rov av6pa>irov rovro? do yon bring * against this
accusation bring you against the man this? MAN ? "
^AireKpiOrjCav Kasi enrov avrcp- E t JJLTJ rju ovros 80 They answered and
They answered a n d said t o h i i n ; I f n o t wa» this
said to Mm," If he was not
KCtKairoioS} OVK av cot 7tape§ooK<i}xev avrov. * one who does evil, we
an evil-doer, n o t would t o t h e e we delivered u p him.
31 would not have delivered
Riirev ovv avrois 6 XliAaros* A a ( 8 e r s avrov him up t o thee."
Said them to them t h e Pilate; Take him
31 Then * Pilate said to
vfxeis, Kai Kara rov vo/nov vjxcav Kptvare avrov. them, " Take flou him, and
you, a n d according t o t h e law o f y o u judge him.
judge him according to
%ITTOV * [ O I > K ] avrcp oi lovhaior 'H/niv OVK your L A W . " The J E W S
Said [therefore] t o h i m t h e Jews; To u s not
32t said to him, " I t i3 not law-
e^ecrnv airoKreivai ovdeva. I m 5 Aoyos rov ful for UB to kill any one ; "
it is lawful t o kill no one. So t h a t t h e word of t h e
l7]o~ov irprjpooOy, 6v etire, crripcaivccv iroicp 0ava- 32 J that the WORD of
J e s u s m i g h t b e fulfilled, w h i c h h e said, p o i n t i n g o u t b y w h a t death JESUS might be verified,
T a 7)fjLzhKev airoOvrjo'KeiVo which h e spoke, intima-
h e was a b o u t t o die. ting by What Death he
33
EicryAdev ovv eis ro irpairwpiov iraAiv 6 was about to die.
Went then into t h e judgment-hall again t h e 33 % P I L A T E , therefore,
HiXaros, KCU zepoovrjere rov Irjcrovv, Kai enrev went into the PRJETORTUM
Pilate, and called the Jesus, and said again, and called JESUS,
avrcpy 2 v €t 6 jSacnAeus rcav lovfiaioov ; ^ATTSK- and said to him, " Art thou
to h i m ; T h o u a r t t h e king of t h e JewB P A n - the K I N G of the J E W S ?"
piOt) *[«uT&;] 6 Irjcrovs' A</>5 iavrov cv rovro 34 Jesus answered,
»wered Piim] the Jesus; Esom thyself thou this "Dostthou say this from
Aeyets, 7? aAAoi 0*01 enrov 'wepi e/xov ; 3o
ATTSK- thyself, or did others tell
sayest, or others t o thee told concerning m e ? An- thee concerning me ?"
pi6r) 6 UiAaros" Mrjri eye*) lovSaiois ei/xi; ro 35 PIIATE answered,
»weredthe Pilate; Not I a Jew"Am $ a Jew? T H I N E
am? the
eOvos ro o~ov Kai of apxiepets TtapedooKav <re OWN N A T I O N , even the
n a t i o n t h e t h i n e a n d t h e high-priests delivered u p thee HIGH-PRIESTS have de-
efior rt €Troirj(ras / ^ AirsKpidrj Irjcrovs" ' H livered thee to me. "What
t o m e ; w h a t didst t h o u d o ? Answered Jesus; T h e didst thou do ?"
/3a<nAe« 7) ej.it] OVK e&nv e/c rov KOO'JJ.OV rovrov 36 £ Jesus answered,
kingdom t h e mine n o t is of the world this; "My KINGDOM is not of
€i e/c rov KOO'/.LOV rovrov r)V 7) fiacriAeia 7) efj.7], this WOULD. If MY KING-
if of t h e world this was t h e k i n g d o m t h e mine, DOM were of this WORLD,
01 virrjpsrai av ot efioi rjycavi^ovro, Iva firj MY OPPICEIIS would fight,
the officers would t h o s e £or m e contend, that n o t so that I might not be de-
Tjrapadodo) rois lovdatois, vvv Se r) livered up t o the J E W S ;
I m i g h t b e delivered u p t o t h e Jews, HOW b u t t h e but now MY KINGDOM ia
fiacriAeia 7] efiTj OVK ecrriv evrevdev. & Eiwey not from hence-"
kingdom t h e mine n o t is from this place. Said
87 P I L A T E , therefore,
ovv avrcp 6 UiAaros' OVKOVV fiacriAevs ei ctv; said to him, " Art tftou not
then tohiin t h e Pilate; N o t then a king a r t t h o u ? a King then ?" J E S U S an-
ATr^KpiOrj 6 Irjcrovs' 5 v Aeyejs* on fiacriAevs swered, " Kfyou sayest;
Answered t h e J e s u s ; Thou sayest; that a king * I am a King. Tor this J
etjuLt €700. Eyco eis rovrov y$ytvvr\\xai<i Kai have been born; and for
am I. I for this have been b o r a , a n d this 3£ have come into the
eis rovro eArjAvda eis rov KOO~fJ.ov9 iva /naprv-WOELD, that I may testify
for this I have come i n t o the world, that I may tes- to the TiiUTii. f EVERY
prjerca ry aArjOeia. Has 6 cov e/c TTJS aArj- ONE who i s of the TRUTH,
tify to the truth. hears My VOICE."
Every one who being of the truth,
6eias, anovei JJLOV rrjs <pow7)s. ^Ae-yei avrcp 38 P I L A T E says to him,
hears of m e t h e voice. Says t o him
"What is T r u t h ? " JAnd
6 TliAaros' T t ecrriv aArjdeta, Kai rovro enrcov, saying This, he went out
the Pilate; What is truth? And this saying,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—29. of this MAN. 80. one who does evil, we would.
31. Pilate. 31. therefore—omit. 34. him—otuit. 37* I am.
J 3-2. Matt. xx. 19; John xii. 32, 33. $ 33. Matt, xxvii. It. % 86. 1 Tim. vi. 13.
X 87. Johnviii. 47; l J o l m i i i . 19; iv. 6. % 38. Matt, xxvii. 24; Luke xiiii. 4; John
*ix. 4, 6.
Chap. 18 : 39.] JOHN. tfhap. 1 9 : 8.
. * VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. And led —omit 17. Then they took JESUS, and put-
ting the cnoss ou mm. 20. Latin and Greek. 24. that saying—o*nit.
t 17- Matt. xxvu. 81 33; Mark xv. 21, 22; Lukexxiii 26,33. J id. Matt xxvtt £7t
Matk xv. 26-, Lake sxa-i. Sts £ r&. Matt xxvii. 35; Mark xv. 24; Luke xxiit. 84h
% 24. P&a, xxii, 18
Cfkap. 1 9 : 25 j .30Ht '[Chap. 1 9 : /33
25
}Ll(TTr}K€i(rai> 5e irapa rq> a'ravpo) rovjrjo'ov r) '25 ^ A n d there were
Stood now by the cross of t h e Jesus t h e standing b y t h e CROSS of
J E S U S h i s M O T H E R , and
p.7]rr\p avrov, tcai r) aSeXcprj rrjs fxrjrpos avrov,
mother of him, and t h e sister of t h e mother of him, his MOTHER'S SISTER,
Mapia r) rov KXcoira, /ecu Mapia r) MaydaXrjvrj. f Mary, t h e M O T H E R of
Mary t h a t o f t h e Klopas, and Mary the Magdalene. % CLOPAS, and Mary of
26 MAGDALA.
\I]<TOVS ovv idoov rrjv /j,7}repa, KCLI rov fxadrj-
Jesus therefore seeing t h e mother, and the disci- 26 Jesus, therefore, see-
ing Ms M O T H E R , and X t h e
rrjv irapetfroora, bv riyaira, Xeyet rrj /jLrjrpi
pie standing by, w h o m he loved, he says t o t h e
D I S C I P L E whom he loved
mother !
standing near, says to his
avrov Tvvai, *5e, 6 bios crov. ^ Eira Xeyei rca ' M O T H E R , " Woman, behold
of himself j O woman, L o , t h e s o n o f t h e e . Then h e s a y s t o t h e
thy S O N !"
/j.adY]rrj' iSov r) firjrrjp <rov. Kai atf etceivrjs 27 H e then says to t h e
disciple; Lo the mother ofthee. A n d from that
DISCIPLE, " Behold thy
rrjs ojpas cXafiev 6 /xaOrirrfS avrrjv eis ra i$ia. M O T H E R ! " And from that
the hour took the disciple her into t h e own.
28 HOUR the DISCIPLE took
M e r a rovrov zidoos 6 Irjo'ovs, on iravra 7787? 1
her to his OWN [house.]
After this knowing the Jesus, that all t h i n g s already
28 After this, * Jesus
T e r e A e c r r a i iva reXeicody 7) ypa(j)7], A e y e r knowing That all things
had been finished t h a t m i g h t be finished t h e writing, says;
29
had already been finished,
Aiipw. ^K€vos *j_ 0 U ) ! / J etceiro o£ovs fxeffrov X t h a t the SCRIPTURE
I thirst. A ves»el [therefore] stood of vinegar full;
might be fully accom-
ol Se TrXrj&avrts ciroyyov o^ovs, KCLI vtfcroo- plished, says, " I thirst."
theyand filling a sponge of vinegar, and to a h y s s o p s t a l k 29 A Vessel was placed
TTCfj ircpidevres, Trpocrjveytcav avrov rep a'rofiari.full of Vinegar; J * then a
putting round, brought of him t o t h e mouth. Sponge full of t h e V I N E -
30 GAR, having been attached
'Ore ovv eAajSe ro o^os 6 Ivcrovs, enre*
W h e n therefore t o o k t h e vinegar t h e Jesus, he said;
to a Hyssop-stalk, they
b r o u g h t to his M O U T H .
T€reXeo"rar Kai KXivas rrjv KetpaXrjv, -rrape- 30 W h e n therefore, * J e -
II has been finished; and having inclined t h e head, he gave
sus took t h e V I N E G A R , h e
5w/C6 ro irv€Vjxa. said, " I t h a s been fin*
up the spirit. i s h e d ! " And inclining b i s
31
O i ovv lovfiaioi (iva pLt} fJLQivrj ein rov H E A D , h e expired.
The then Jewa (that n o t m i g h t remain on the 31 Then t h e J s w s j
(X t h a t t h e B O D I E S might
cravpov ra o"aofiara ev rca crafifiarcp' e'/rzi
cross the bodies in the sahuath; since
not remain upon t h e CROSS
during the S A B B A T H , since
TrapaaKevyj rjv t\v yap fi^ya?,^ r) rtfispa SKGIVOV it was the Preparation; for
a preparation i t was; was for great the day that t h e D A Y of T h a t S A B B A T H
rov aa&fSarov) rfpcorrjo'av rov UiXarov, Iva was a great o n e ; ) asked
of t h e sabbath) asked the Pilate, that P I L A T E t h a t their LEGS
Kareaycocnv avriav ra a'KeXr}, Kai apdeo- might b e broken, and they
m ' g b t be broken of t h e m the legs, a nd they m i g h t b e t a k e n might be taken away.
32 T h e S O L D I E R S there-
criv. ^ HXOov ovv ol crparioorai, Kai rov fxtv
away= Came therefore t h e soldiers, and oftheindeed
fore came, and did, in-
deed, break the LEGS of the
7rpa)rovf Karea^av T a o~KeXr), Kai rov aXXov F I R S T , and of T H A T O T H E R
first, they brake the legs. a n d of t h e other who was C R U C I F I E D with
33
rov o~vo~ravpo)Qevros avrca. Eiri de rov lyj- h i m ;
that having been crucified with h i m . To b u t t h e J e - 33 b u t having come to
* VATICAW MANUSCRIPT.—28. Jesus. 29. Then—omit. 29-then a Sponge nil 1
of the VINEGAR having been attached to a Hyssop-stalk, they brought to His MOUIK-
30 J'esus.
+ 25. The Greek does not state the relationship between Mary and Clopas, and we must
supply it by conjecture. In other gospels she is called James's Mary, and Mary the mother
of James; and Clopas was probably another name for James, being a Greek translation ol
the Hebiew Jacob 01 James, a thief. Paul tells us that t h e Savior after his resurrection
was seen by James {1 Cor. xv. 7,) which is not mentioned in the gospels or Acts, unless we
•suppose that Cleopas, who walked with him to Eiamaus, was James See Luke xxiv, 18.—
Sharp*
t 25. Matt, xxvii 55; Mark xv. 40; Luke xxiii. 49. t 2ft.
Luke xxiv. 18. J 28 John xin. 213. xx. 2; xxi 7, 20, 24. t 28. Psa. lxix. 21. t 29.
Matt. xxviL 48, f 81. Deufe. xxL 2&
tihap. 19: 34.] JOHN. [Cfe«p. 1 9 : 48.
cow eXQovrss, ws eifiov avrov rjdf} reOvrjitora, JESUS, when they saw that
jus having come, when they saw him already having died, he had. already died, thej
ov tcarea^av avrov ra fffceXr)' 3i
aXXs els rcav did not "break His LEGS,
not they broke of him the legs; bat one of the 34 but one of the SOL-
trpancarcav Xoyxji avrov rr)V irXevpav evv^e, DIERS pierced His SIDE
soldiers with a spear of him the aide pierced, with a Spear, and immedi-
/cat evOvs e^rjXdev aifia Kai vlicap, ^ Kai and ately there came out Blood
s»d immediately came out blood and water. And
Water.
35 And HE HAVING
6 ecapaKcas fie/JLaprvpTjiCG, Kai aX^Qivt] avrov SEEN has testified, and
he having seen has testified, and true of him
His TESTIMONY is true;
ecrriv fj fxaprvpia* KO,KSIVOS oidev, on aX7)6r) and he knows That he is
is the testimony; and he knows, that truethings saying true things, so that
36
Xeyet, Iva Kai vfxeis irio'revo'Tjre, Eyevero ECU also may believe.
he says, so that also you may believe. Occurred 36 For these things oc-
yap ravray Iva rj ypacpy TrXrjpcaOT}' " Ocrovvcurred, that the SCRIP-
for these things, that the writing might be fulfilled; "Abone TURE might be verified,
ov o'vvrpifiyarerai avrov," erepa % " A Bone of him shall not
^ Kai iraXiv
not shall be broken of him." And again another be broken."
ypatyr) Xeyer i( O^ovrai eis ov e^eKevrrjorav." 37 And again Another
writing says; 'They shalllookinto whom they pierced." SCRIPTURE says, % "They
38 shall look on him. whom
Mera fte ravra ripcaryare rov XliXarov 6 they pierced."
After and these things asked the Pilate the
38 X And after these
Ift>(Tj?<£> 6 airo ApifxadaiaSj (cav fjiadTjrrjs rov ITJ- things, * Joseph, from Ari-
Joseph that from Arimathea, (being a disciple of the J e - mathea, (being a Disciple
o"ov, K€KpvfjLfx(vos he dia rov (pofiop r<*>v lov-of * Jesus, but a concealed
sus, having been hid but through the fear of the Jews,) one through TEAS of the
SCUCOP,) Iva aprj ro awfxa rov Irjarow JEWS,)asked Pilate, that
thathemight take away the body of the Jesus; he might take away the
BODY of J E S U S ; and P I -
Kai crrerp^ev 6 TLiXaros. HXBev
ovv Kai LATE permitted him. He
and permitted the Pilate, He came therefore and came therefore, and took
ypt- ro crcafxa rov Irjcfov. 3 9 HA0e «5e Kaiaway * his Body.
took away the body of the Jesus. Came and also 39 And J Nicodemus
NiKodrifios, (6 eXdcav irpos rov ITJCTOVV vvKros came also, (hehaving come
Nicodemus, (hehaving come to the Jesus by night to *him by Night at the
ro TTpcorov,) (pepcav y.Ly/j.a CjxvpvY\s Kai aXorjs FIRST,) bringing a Mixture
the first,) bringing a mixture of myrrh and aloes of Myrrh and Aloes, about
40 a hundred Pounds.
cos Xirpas eKarov. EXaftov ovv ro crcafxa 40 Then they took the
about pounds a hundred. They took therefore the body
BODY of JESUS, and
rov Irjcrov, Kai edrjcrav avro OBOVLOIS fxera
rcav Abound it with Limn
of the Jesus, and bound the cloths, with the ABOMA-
i t with linen cloths with
apoo/iiarcoVy KaQcas edos ecrrt rots lovdaiois svra-TICS, as i t is a Custom
spices, as customary it is with the Jewa to with the J E W S to embalm.
(f>ia£tiv. 4 l Hv 5e ev ra> roircf, STTOV scrravpcaOr}, 41 And there was in the
embalm. "Was and in t h e place, where he wae crucified, PLACE where he was cru-
K7JTT0S, Kai €V r(f KYJITCa fXVTjfXeiOV KaiVOV, &V '(f
cified a Garden, and in.
the GARDEN a new TOMB,
a garden, and in t h e garden a tomb new, ia which
42
in which no one was ye (
ouSeirw ouScis trcOr). E K € 1 OVV dia rr\v laid.
not yet no one waslaid. There therefore on account of the
42 There, therefore, on
irapecrKevvjv rcav lovfiaicav, on c v y v s rjv ro account of the PREPARA
preparation of the Jews, because near was the TION of the J E W S , Because
fiV7]fX€iov9 edrjKav rov lycrovv. the TOMB was near, thej
tomb, they laid the Jesus. laid J E S U S .
* VATICAN MAWUSCBIPT.—38. Joseph. 38. Jesus. 38. his Body. 89. hii$
by Night.
% 86. Exod, xii. 46; Num. ix. 12; Psa. xxxiv. 20. % 87- Psa. xxii. 16; Zech. xii. 0
Rev. i , 7. % 88. Matt, xxvii. 5f; Mark xv. 42; Luke xxiii. 50. J 39. John in, J
2; vii- 50. I 40. Acts r . %
Chap. 20: 1.] 'JOHN? [Chap. 20: M,
11
Mapia 8e eiffrijfiet 11 Bui Mary was stand*
irpos rep iivrijxeicp %Aai~
Mary but stands by the ing near the TOMB outside,
tomb weep-
ovcta e|co. '£ls ovv eKXaie, irapeKvtyev eis ro weeping. As she was weep*
ing, therefore, she stooped
Ing outside. As therefore she wept, s h e stooped down i n t o t h e
down into the TOMB,
iiv7)/jL€iop, 1 2 KCCL Oecopei dvo ayyeXovs ev XCVKOLS
tomb, and sees two meciiengers i n wMto 12 and sees TV i Angeh,
icaOe^ofievovs, eva irpos ry K€(f>aXrj, KCM eva in white sitting, one at the
sitting, one a.t the head, and o n e HEAD, and one at the PEET,
vrpos rots iroiTiv, oirov eneiro ro o'co/xa rov li}- where the BODY of JESOS
at the feet, where was laid t h e body of t h e J o - had been laid.
(Tov, 13 Kcu Xeyov&s &vrr) eKeivoi Tvvai, ri 13 And tfieg say to her,
sus. And say t( h:,t~ they; O woman, why " Woman, why dost thou
KXaieis; Aey€L avr ;:;•* ' O r : ypav rov weep ?" * And she says to
w e e p e s t t h o u ? She says t o ti:,r: •j, Because the a tool?, away t h e them, "Because they took
KVpiOV jAOV, KCU O G » J ji$a TTOV edrjKav avrov. away my LORD, and I know-
lord of m e , and n o t . knov* where they laid him. not where they laid him."
14
Tavra enrot/cra, e >J-:<r&{p',i -is -.a oiuo'cdj Kai 14 % Having said these
These things having s a i i , sfcc t u r n e d i t o t h e behind, and
things, she turned BACK-
(Jeoooei rov l^cr^cy e ro; a /£.:. OVK \ Set, o n WARD, and beholds JESUS
sees the Jesus standing' ,nd n o t knew, that
standing, and % knew not
Irjo'ovs earn. -6 Aeyei a u : y 6 ITJCTOVS* Tvvm, VL That it was Jesus.
Jesus i t is. Says tJ i'ier t h e J e s u s ; i i woman, why
tcXcueis; riva Crjrm ?. EICGIVT), SoKovcra on 6 15 * Jesus says to her,
Weepestthou? whoui seekest t h o u ? She, supposing t h a i t h e '• Woman, why dost thou
K7]Trovpos eo'n . .e.y?i avrcp' Kvpie, et ffv ?/3acr- weep? Whom dost thou
gavdener i t is, s%ys to him; O sir, if t k o u didst seek?'-* Jgfje, supposing
raa"as avrov, et^re ^oi TTOV edrjKas avrov, Kayco that he was the GARDENER,
carry off him, taT; m r where t h o u didst lay h i m , and I says to him, "Sir, if tfjou
avrov apoc. 16
Ae') <=i ajry o Ir}arovs° Mapia. didst carry him off, tell me
h i m will take away. S ; hot tfu Jesus; Mary. where thou didst lay him,
'Xrpatpeiaa sKeivi) X^yei avry 'Yafifiovvi, b and J will take Him away."
Turning r o u n d she sayu to him; Rabboni, which 1 6 * Jesus says to her,
l
XeyeroA, SiSacrKaXe. ^ Aeyei avry 6 Irforovs' " Mary I" £ij«, haying
means, O •saashe^ Says t o h e r t h a Jesus;, turned, says to him * i n
Mrf jJLOv airrJL • ovine yap o,va@6fi7]ica irpos rov Hebrew, " Eabboni V*
Not me touch; n o t y e t for I have goi»uup to t h e which signifies, Teacher.
rcarepa JJLOV iropevov §e irpos 'ovs afieXcpovs 17 * Jesus says to her>
father of m e ; go but to the brethren " Touch me not; for I have
fiov, Kai 6i7re avrois' Avafiaiveo irpos rov irare- not yet ascended to my
o" me, and say to them; 1 go up to the father F A T H E R ; b u t g o t o J m y
pa fxov Kai irarepa v/ucov, Kat deov /uov Kai Oeov BRETHREN,and tell them,
of me and
18
father
e
of you, even God of me and God I ascend to my FATHEB.,
v/ncov. Epx ra-z Mapia, rj MaydaX7]vr\ airay and your Father; even my
ofyou. Comes Mary tLi. Magdalene t e l - God, and your God."
yeXXovtfa rots (A,i-6:,-rais, on ecopaKe rov Kvpiov, 18 % Mary of MAGDALA
ling the discipis , t h a t she had seen t h e }ord, comes, telling the DISCI-
ica:- ravra eiirev avry. PX-.ES That she had seen the
and these thin.gs he said t o her. LORD, and he said These
19
Oi/tTTjs ovv oipcas rr] 7]ix^pa etceivr) ry fiiq things to her.
Being t h e n evening in t h e day first 19 JThen being Evening
that the
rov (rafifiarwV} Kai raw dvp&v KeKXeicrjAevcav, of that DAY, the EIRST of
©fijhe week, and the doors having been shut, the * Week, and the DOORS
oirov 7}ffav ol p.a6rjraL ^[tfvv'qyfxzvoi,] dia rov having been closed where
trhere were t h e disciplea [having been assembled,] t h r o u g h t h e the DISCIPLES were,
(pefiov rojv lovdaiwv, rjXdev 6 Irjo'ovs^ Kai ecrri] through EEAR of the JEWS,
fear of t h e Jews, came the Jesus, and s t o o d JESUS cameinto the MIDST,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—13. And she says. 15. Jesus. 16. Jesus. 16. in
Hebrew, Rabboni. 17- Jesus. 19. Week.
19. having- been assembled—omit.
t 14. Matt, xxviii. 9; Mark xvi. 9. t 14. Luke xxiv. 16, 31; John xxi. 4. J 17. Psa,
xxii, 22; Matt, xxviii. 10 •, Rom. viii. 29; Heb. ii. 11. % 18. Matt, xxviii. 10; Luke xxir.
10. % 19. Mark xvi. 14; Luke xxiv. 86; 1 Oor xv. $.
tifrap. 20: 20.] JOHN, [Cliwp. SO: 29.
ACTS OF APOSTLES
K E # . a'. 1. CHAPTER I.
1 1 The FORMER History
Tov \xev Trpcarov Xoyov eiroLtjaa/xey wept compiled, X O Theophilus,
The indeed first Account I luade concerning
concerning all things which
iravTcov, a» ©eocpiXe, CDV rjp^aro S I^covs * Jesus began both to do
all things, O Theophulus, which began iae Jasus and to teach,
Troieiu re KCU didacnteip, 2 ap%i ys Tjfiepas, <gy~ 2 X even to the Day in
to do and also to teach, even to which day, \w- which, X having given com-
reiXafxevos rois airo&ToXois, 5/a irvevfiaros mandment, through the
ing given charge to the apostles, through spirit holy Spirit, to the APOS-
ayiov ous e£eAe£aTo, aveXfl}(p6i]o 3 Ols ftcu TLES whom, he had cho-
holy whom he chose, he was taken up_ To whom also sen, he was taken u p ;
irap€(TTr](rey kavrov ^oovra fiera ro iradeii/ 3 J to whom also he pre-
he presented himself living after the to suffer sented himself living, af-
avTov9 ev iroXXois reK/niipiois, 6Y yfjLtpoov re<T- ter his SUFFERING, by
kim, in many clear proofs, through days forty Many Infallible proofs; be-
ffapoLKovra OTTTauo/neyos avrois, KCLL Xeycau ra ing seen of them forty
being seen by them, and saying the things Days, and speaking the
Trepi rrjs fiacriXeias rov Oeov. 4 Kcu <rvvaXi- THINGS concerning the
concerning the kingdom of the God. And assem- KINGDOM of GOD.
4 XAnd assembling them,
£O/UL€VOS TraprjyyeiXev avrois., airo
'lepocroXv/awv he charged them "not to
bling them he commanded them, from Jerusalem
depart from Jerusalem,
\LT\ xcopi£ecr0cu, aAAa irepifxeveiv rr\v eirayyeXiav but to wait for the PRO«
not to depart, but to wait for the promise MISE Of the FATHER,
5
rov irar pos, r\v rjKovo'are /nov on \ooavv7)S J which you heard from
efthe father, which you heard from me; that John me;
(xev sfiaiTTio'ev VSCLTL, itfieis 5e (3>cnrTi(r6ri0'€(rQe 5 % that John, indeed,
indeed. dipped in water, you but shall be dipped immersed in Water, but
jmu will be immersed in
ev iri/evfiari ayica, ov fierce iroXXas ravr^s 7]/xe- holy Spirit, after a few
in spirit holy, not after many these days. Days."
6
pas. Oi fjL€p ovv vvveXOovres eirqpoorow 6 THEY, therefore, hav-
They in deed thereforehaving come together, asked
0V(
ing come together, asked
avrov Xeyovres' Kvpie^ ei ev rto XP P Tovrq> him, saying, "Lord, wilt
him; saying; Olord, if in the time this thou, at this TIME, J re-
airoKaQitfraveis rt\v fi&rriXeiay rep IcrpayA; store the KINGDOJI to IS-
thourestorest the kingdom to the Israel? RAEL?"
7 Ei7re 5e vpos avrovs' Ovx VJULCOV earn yvcovai 7 *Then he said to them,
He said and to them; Not foryou itis to know " I t is not for you to know
Xpovous f] Kaipovs, ovs 6 iraryjp eQero ev ry the Times or Seasons,
time* or seasons, which, the father placed in the which the FATHER ap-
pointed by his OWN Au-
idia e£ovcria. 8 AXXa Xytyecrde Swap.-?? eireX- thority.
own authority. But you shall receive power h&v-
8 But you shall receive
Qovres rov ayiov Trvevfiaros ecp' v/xas' KCLL Power by the HOLY Spirit
ing come the holy spirit upon you; and coming upon you; and
e&eo'Qe fxoi fiaprvpes ev re <Iepova,aXr}fii KCLL Xjou snail be My Wit-
you shall be to me witnesses in both Jerusalem, and nesses both in Jerusalem,
ev irary ry lovficuq Kai^apapeia, KCLI eces e<r%a- and in All J U D E A , and in
la all the Judea and in Samaria, and evendt© farthest Samaria, and even to the
* VATICAN MAWUBCRIFT.—13. John, and James and Andrew. 14. Jesus. 15.
BRETHREN, said. 16. The SCRIPTURE.
i 11. Dan. vii. 13; Matt. xxiv. SO; Mark xiii. 26: l u k e x x i . 27; J o b n x i v . 8 ; 1 Thess. i.
10; iv. 16; 2 Thess. i. 10; Rev. i. 7. X 12. Luke xxiv. 52. X 16. Paa. xli. 9; John
xiii. 18. % 16. Luke xxii. 47 i Joliw xvlii«S.
Chap. 1 ; 17.] A C T S . [Ohajp. 1 : 86.
l t. THOSE who APPRE
fiS^yov Tots arvXXafiovo~L rov Irjcrovv ? Sri
* guide to those having sewed the Jesus; besau.se HENDED * JeSUS.
tcarr]pi9jj.7][A£i'os TJV ev r)/uuv, KCU €Aa%e rov 17 For $he was num-
having been numbered hewasamong us, and obtained the bered among us, and ob-
18 tained the LOT of this
KXrjpop rrjs KiaKovias ravrrjs. QVT0S jU€P SERVICE."
lot of the service
service tins.
this. This indeed
18 (JThis man, there-
ouv eKTr}rr&.ro ^oopiov €K fitcrOov rrjsafiiKias- fore, purchased a Eield
therefore bought afield out of a reward of thewickedness; with the "WAGES of the
teat Kpr)vr}s yevo/j.<=vosf eXaicrio'e fisffos, KOLI e£e- WICKEDNESS, and falling
and head-foremost having fallen, he burst in middle, and were head foremost, lie hurst in
XvQy Tcavra ra arrXayxvci avrov 39 teai yvcacr- the middle, and All hia
BOWELS were poured out;
poured out all the bowels of him ; and known
19 and it was known to
rov eyeyeTo rraairois KaroiKovcnv 'lepovcraXrjju, all those DWELLING at
became to all those dwelling in Jerusalem, Jerusalem; so that that
wcrre tcXrjOrivai TO xo)Ptov t'tzwo TJ} t^ia Sia- FIELD is called in their
30 as to be ealled the field that in the own lan- OWN Language, *Acelda-
A.6KT0* avrcav, AiteXdafxa^ rovr3 eari, ^wpiov mach, which is, & Eield o£
guage of them, Aceldama, this is, a field Blood.)
aifxaros. 20
Ycypairrai yap ev fiifiXcp ^/aXfxcov SO "For it is written in
of blood. I t is written for ia book ofPsalma; the Book of Psalms, % 'Let
r 'his DWELLING he deso-
Tev qdr)T(0 r) erravXLS avrov eprj/aos^ tcai fir) etrrco 'late, and let no one
Let be the dwelling of him, desolate, and not let be ' D W E L L in it;' and J'Let
S KaroLKoov €V avry Kai' Tr)v €TriQ~K07rr)p> avrov'another take his or-
the dwelling in her; andj The charge ofhirn 'FICE.'
21
Xafiai erepos. Aet ovv roov crvveXdov- 21 I t is necessary, there-
let take another. I t is necessary therefore of those having associ- fore, that from those MEN
tf
ro)v r\(xiv avftpoov ev iravri -fcpovca^ ev j> eio1- HAVING ASSOCIATED with
ated -with us men in all time, us all the Time in which
in whieh went
3 the LORD Jesus went in
r]X6e Kai efyXOev ecj> rj/aas 6 tcvpios ITJO'OVS, and out among us,
in and went out among us the lord Jesus,
22
ap^a/uevos airo rov ^airriCfxaros Icoavvov seas 22 % beginning from the
beginning from the dipping of John to IMMERSION of John, to
3 the DAY on wliich he was
rr]s 7)f*€f>as 7)s av€Xy)(p$7] a(p TJJLLOOV, fxaprvpm rrjs taken up from us, one of
the day vtbichhewastakenupfrom us, a witness of the these BECOME with us a
avaffraaeoos avrov yevecQat crvv r)fxiv iva TOV- Witness of his KESUEEEC-
resurrection of him to become with us one of T I O N . "
23
rcov: K a t ecrrv,crav Suo, Icacrrjcj) rov KaXov- 23 And they set forth
these. And they set forth two, Joseph that being two, THAT Joseph, CALLED
fievov Baptfafiav, 6s erreKXr]d^ Kai .|*Barsahbas, who was sur-
lovcrros^
called Barsabas, who was surnamed and named Justus, and Mat-
Justus,
MarSiav. 2
Kai TrpoGev^afxevoi eiirov l£v,
tMas.
Matthias. And praying they aaid; Thou, 24 And praying, they
said, "HThou, Lord, Jwho
Kvpte, Kapfiioyvtocrra rravrwv, ava^ei^ov OP e£e- knowest the hearts of all,
O lord, heaxt-knower of all, show which thou
show which one of These
Ae£cy €K rovrcav rcav Svo eva, ^ Xafiziv rov TWO thou didst select
didst select out of these the two one, to take the
25 to take *the PLACE
KXrjpov rrjs diaxovias ravrrjs Kai a7roo"~oXr]s, of this SERVICE and Apos-
lot of the service this and apostleship, tleship, from which Judas
e£ 7}s Trapeftr) lovfias, rropevOtfvat eis royrorrov stepped aside, to go into
Sromwhichsteppedaside Judas, to go into the place his OWN PLACE."
26 26 And they gave *the
rov ifiiov. K a i e§a)nav KXrjpovs avrcov Kai
the own. And they gave lots of them; and Lots to them •> and the LOT
VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. Jesus. 19. .Aceldamach. 23. Barsabbas. 25-
J 17. Matt. x. 4; Luke vi. 10. J 18. Matt, xxvii. 5, 7, 8. J 30. Psa. lxix. 25
220. Psa. cix. 8. t 2>. John xv. 27; ver. S; Acts iv. SS. J 23. Acts xv. 22, j2-i
3Sam. xvi. 7 ; 1 Chron. xxviii- D; X-xix. 17 s Jer. xi. 20 \xvii. 10 '-.Acts xv. 8 sliev. ii. 23.
fihap. %% I . ] ACTS. [Chap. 2 : 10.
having been spoken through the prophet Joel; and I will pour out of my
effrai ev rais eo'xaTaLS raLS
'hfJLGPaLS9 ^676* 6 ' Spirit upon All Flesh;
it shallfeein the last the days, says the 'and your SONS and your
'DAUGHTERS shall pro-
6eos, e/cx e t y a7ro rov Trpevjuaros JULOV CTTI irao'av 'phesy; and your YOUNG
God, I will pour ontfrom of the spirit of me upon all
' M E H shall see Visions,
CapKa' Kai Trpopyjrevo'ova'iP oi vloi VJAUIV Kai m 'and your OLD MEN shall
flesh; and shall prophesy the sons of you and the 'dream Dreams.
Ovyarepss vjxa-p, Kai oi peapiarKoi vpmop opao'eis
daughters of you, and the young men of you visions 18 'And indeed on my
'MEN-SERVANTS and J on
otyovrat, Kai 01 irpzcrfivrepoi V/JIOJV epvirviois
'my WOMEN-SERVA NTS in
shall see, and the old men of you dreams
'those DAYS 1 will pour
epvirpiacrOrfffoprar 18 /caiye eiri rovs SovXovs /mov 'out of my SPTRTT, and
shall dream; and even on the male-slaves of me
' they shall prophesy.
Kai em ras dovXas fiov cp raisi)/j,epais eaeipais
and on the femalealaves of me in the days those 19 ' And I will give Pro-
'digics in the HEAVENS
e/cxeo? airo rov irvevp.aros fiov, Kai wpo<pi]- 'above, and Signs on the
I will pour out from of the spirit of me, and they
19 'EARTH below; Blood, and
revcrovo'i. Kai <5ao~<n) rspara €P ra ovpava'Eire, and a Cloud of
shall prophesy. And I will give prodigies in the heaven ' Smoke.
aj/co, Kai o~7][A€ia eiri ri]s yr\s Kara, aijua Kai
above, and signs on the earth below, blood and
20 J ' T h e SUN shall be
'turnedinto Darkness,and
irvp Kai arp.ih'a Kairvov 20 6 i)Xios pLeracrrpa<pr]- 'the MOON into Blood, be-
fire and a cloud of smoke; the sun eh all be turned
• fore THAT great and illus-
(T6TCU eis CKoros, Kai i) o-cXt]PT] €is aipua, irpiv 'trious Day of the Lord
into darkness, and the moon into blood, sooner 'come.
7] eXOeip rrjp rjfiepav Kvpioit rr\p fxsya) y)p Kai
than to come the day of lord the great and
21 ' A n d i t shall be, ^ev-
21 'ery one who may invoke
fRKpavt). Kai ecrrai, iras 6s av eTTLKaXecr)- 'the NAME of the Lord,
illustrious. And it gfhall be, every onewho may call upon
' shall be saved.'
rai ro ovopia Kvpiov, o~adr)o~erai.
*Ythe
A T I Cname
A N M A KofU lord,
S C B I P T .shall
— 1 7 .beafter
saved.t h e s e t h i n g s , s a y s G O D .
% 15. 1 T h e s s . v . 7. 1 17. J o e l i i . 28,29. X 18. A c t s * x 1 . 4, 9 , 1 0 ; 1 Cor. x i i . 10,
2 8 ; xvi. 1. % 20. M a t t . xxiv. 2 9 ; M a r k x i i i . 24; L u k e x x i . 25. X 21. B o m . x. IS-
tfoap. 2 : g2.] ACTS. [Chap. 2 : 30.
22
Aj>8pe$ lo'parjXirai, aKovffare rov$ koyov$ 22 Israelites! hear thesa
Men Israelites, tear you the WOILDS.
words Jesus, the NAZA*
RENE, a Man from GOD S
TOVTOVS' lf\<rovv rov Na£copaiov9 avhpa onto rov
these; Jesus the Nazarene, a man from the celebrated among you J by
Miracles, and Prodigies,
Oeou airodedeiyfMevov eis v/xas dvvafxzo'i tccu and Signs, which GOD
God having been pointed out to yon by mighty works and
wrought tlirough him in
repacri Kai ffrj/xeiois, (ots eTroiyo'e 6Y aurov 6 the Midst of you, as you
prodigies and signs* (which did through, him the yourselves know;
6eos ev jjiecrcp V/J.CJV9 tcada>s *[K:GU] avroiot^are,)
God in midst ofyo^. as [alsoj yourselves you know,) 23 htm, J given up by
53
rovrov ry wpur/xevr) /8ouA]j Kai frpoyvcccrei the FIXED Counsel and
Foreknowledge of God, *by
this by the having been fixed purpose and foreknowledge
the Hand of Lawless ones,
rov Oeou exdorov Xstj3ovres9 8ia ^eipcop avo- J you nailed to the cross,
ofthe God given up haviag been taken, by hands oflaw- and killed;
24 e
/xcav irpoo"iv7)^avT6s aveihare. Ov 6 6eos
leu ones having affixed to you killed. Whom She God 24s % whom G O D raised
aveo'rrjo'e' Xvo'as ras coSivas rou Qavarov, PAINShaving
up, loosed the
of D E A T H ; a8 it
raised up; havingloosed the pains ofthe death,
was impossible to hold him
KaOort OVK f]V hvvarov KpareicOat avrov UTT' under it.
inasmuch as not was possible to be held bins under
avrov. 25 For David says con-
it. cerning him, $ ' I saw the
25
AcuuS yap heyei eis avrov' UpowpwfAijv 4'LOUD always before me,
Because he :'s at my Eight
David for says concerning him; i saw
^'hand, so that I may not
rov Kvpiov evooiTLOv fiov diaTravras? Sri eit 5t£/&;z>
the lord in presence of c?.e always, because at right hand be moved.
fxov €o~riv, iva ,ttr> caXevdco. 26
Aia rovro 26 'On account of this
of me he is, eo that Hot I may be shaken. Through this ' * M y heart rejoiced, and
1
my TONGUE exulted; and
evcppavOr) 7] KapSia fxov, teat rjyaWtao'aro TJ cmoreover, my FLESH, also
rejoiced the heart of me, and exulted the
'sJaaii impose in Hope j
yXcavcra /xov en §e Kai T) <rap% fxov H,aracrKr]-
tongue of me; rapreoverand also the flesh of me willrepose 97 * because thou wilt
vo>o~ei €-3r' eA7TiS,; ^ on OVK eytcaraXei^eis ' n o t abandon my SOUL in
ia hope; because not thouwiltabandon 'Hades, nor give up thine
Tt\v fyvxT]V I-LOV eis 'qb'ov, code dojcreis '{H O L Y ONE to gee Comvp-
*he life of me to invisibility, nor th<m wilt abandon tion.
'ov oaiov crov ifieiv diaepdopav. ^Eyvoopio'as 28 'Thou didst make
l/x holy oneofthee to see corruption. Thou didst make known 'known to me the Ways of
fioi ofiovs £OOT)S' KrXrjpooo'eis fx€ evtypoffvvrjs fxera 'Lifej thou wilt make me
t o m e wayo of life; ,ho-.: wilt fill me of joy with 'full of Joy with thy
rov Trpocrcoirov crov., 'COUNTENANCE.'
'Sic face of thee. 29 Brethren! I may
29
AvSpes aSeXcpoi, e£ov enreiv jnera frappy}- speak to you, with free-
Men brethren, it is lawful to speak with freedom dom, concerning the P A -
o~ias irpos v/xas ivept rov irarpiapxov Aavid9 TRIARCH David, that he
to you concerning the patriarch David, both died and was buried,
Sri Kai ereXevrrjo'e Kai eracpri^ Kai ro jivrjfxa and his TOMB is among us
that both he died and was buried, and the tomb to this DAY.
avrov ecriv ev TJ/XIV a%pi r%\s Tj/xepas ravrrjs. 30 Being, therefore, a
of him
30
is among us till of the day this. Prophet, J and knowing
Tipo<p7}rr)S ovv &7rap%o)v, Kai eidcos Sri 6pKu> That GOD swore to him
A prophet therefore being, and hnowingthat with an oath with an Oath, that of the
t>)fj.oo~ev avr(p 6 deos, eK napirov rv.s oo'<pvosFruit of his LOINS he would
swore to him the God, out of fruit of the loina cause one to sit upon bis
sl
avrov KaOicrai ciri rov Opovov avrov. YLpot- TII110NE :
t>f him to cause to sit on the throne ofhinx. foresee-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—22. also—omit. 23. by the Hand of Lawless ones,.^!)
nailed to the cross and killed. 26. My HEART..
$. 22, John iii. 2; xiv. 10,11; Acts x. 38. X 23. Matt. xxvi. 24; Luke xxii. 22; <x:h
14; Acts iii. 18: iv. 28. X 23. Acts v. 80. 124. ver. 32. % 25. Psa. xvi.^
% 30. 2 Sam. vii. 12,13; Psa. exxxii, 11; Luke i. 32,69; Rom. i. 3; 2 Tim. ii. &
Chap. 2 ; Sl.J AOTSi [Chap. 2 : 41.
air 08 e£a fie VOL TOV Xoyov cjBoYrrvtrdTfaw • C E ^ i ? \si§ -WORDS Wfttt
avron,
having received the word immersed j a n d on t h a t
of him,
were diypei.;
tccu irpoarereOrjcrai/ rrj f)fiep% atewy ipvxcu wtret DAY about t h r e e thousand
and were added the dfcy tLat souls about Souls were added.
42
rpicrxiAtaz. Htfav Be irpocntapTepovvTes ry 42 X And they were con-
three thousand. Were and Constantly attending to the stantly attending t o t h e
didaxy TGOV airoo'To\Q(,i/i KCU TT) Koivcavia, * [ / c a i ] TEACHING Of t h e APOS-
teaching of the apofetleg, and to the distribution, [and] TLES, a n d t o t h e f C O N -
rrj • KXacrei TOV aprov, KOLI TOLLS irpoo'evxoLis. T R I B U T I O N , a n d to t h e
to the breaking oftho loaf, and to the prayerB. BREAKING of t h e LOAi1,
42
EyeveTo 5e T-aory tyvxy (pofios, 7roAAa r e a n d to t h e P R A T E R S .
Came and to every soul fear, many and 43 And Fear came upon
repara KOLI &ri/y,<sia, dia rcav airocrroXoov cyi- E v e r y S o u l ; a n d $ M a n y
prodigies and s'^ns through the apostles were Prodigies a n d Signs were
vero. ^YtayTF.s 5e ol ivio'TevovTes rjcrav eiri done t h r o u g h t h e A P O S *
done. All and those believing were in TLES.
45
TO auTO, Krj eixov airavTa KOiva, KOLI r a
44 A n d A L L t h e B E -
the same, and had all things common, and the
L I E V E R S J * h a d all things
KT7]/j.ara KO.I TCLS virap^eis eTrnrpacrKov, KOLI <5(€- common t o g e t h e r ;
possession^ p,ad the goods they were selling, and they
45 a n d sold t h e i r P O S -
[iepi£ov avra irao'i, KUOOTI av TIS X9elay €i
Xe*
were dividing tiiem to all, as anyone need had. S E S S I O N S a n d GOODS, a n d
46
K a 0 ' rijxepav T€ irpo(TKapTepovvT€S bjxoQvfxadov divided t h e m t o all, a s a n y
Every day and constantly attending with one mind one h a d Need.
ev rep tep&j, KkoovTes r e KCIT* OLKOV apTov, fieTe- 46 A n d constantly at-
fn tho temple, breaking and at home bread, they tending with one mind J i n
Xafifiaj/ov rpocprjs ev ayaXAiacrei KOLI a<peXoT7]Ti t h e T E M P L E every d a y ,
were partaking of food in gladness and singleness and breaking B r e a d a t
KapSias, ^ aivovvTes TOV Oeov, KOLI exovres Home, they partook oi
of heart, praising the God, and Food i n Joyfulness a n d
having
Xapiv it-pas dXov TOV Xaov. ' O de Kvpios irpocre- Simplicity of H e a r t ;
favor with whole the people. The and lord was 47 praising God, a n d
Tide/, TOVS croo£ofj.ej/ovs Ka6y rj/jLepav * [ T T / CKKXT)- having Eavor w i t h all t h e
fidding those being saved every day £to the eongre- P E O P L E . A n d % t h e L O R D
<ri'x.] daily added T H O S E B E I N G
g^tion.] SAVED to t h e CONGSEGA-
TION.
KE<f>.
7•' 3.
1
ETTi TO avTo de TleTpos KOA Icoavprjs aveficu- CHAPTER I I I .
In the same now Peter and John were going 1 Now P e t e r a n d J o h a
vov eis TO lepov eiri TI\V &pav TTJS irpoo'(:VX7]S were going u p T O G E T H E R
n.'p into the temple at the hour of the prayer into t h e T E M P L E , at the
2
<7t]V evvaT7}v. Kcu TIS avrjp %coAos e/c KOL- H O U R of P R A T E R , b e i n g
the ninth. And a certain man lame from womb t h e N I N T H h o u r .
Xias /iirjTpos avTov vivapx^v, efiaffTa^ero'
3 A n d a Certain M a n , bv
of mother of himself being, was being carried; whom
5 lame from h i s Births w a s
eTiOovv /car 7][xepav irpos TTJP Ovpav TOV lepov being carried, whom t h e y
they placed everyday at the door of the temple placed daily a t fTHAT
TJ]V Xeyo/j.ei>7]p oopaiavy TOV aiTeiv eXeTjjaoo'vvrjV GATE of t h e T E M P L E which
that being called beautiful, the to ask alms i s C A L L E D Beautiful, to
3 A S K Alms of T H O S E E N -
irapa TOiV eio"iropevoixev<av eis TO iepov 'Os
from those entering into the temple. Who TERING into the T E M P L E .
TOVTO VfJL€lS ; 8
ToT<2 UtTpOS TrXTjCO^lS TTV€VfMO- 8 % Then Peter being
this you ? Then Peter filled with holy Spirit, said
being filled with spirit
TOS ayiov, enre wpos avrovs' Apxovres rov to tliem, "Rulers of the
lioly, saiii to them; Rulers of the PEOPLE, and Elders of I S -
Aaou, Kai irpecrfivrepot * [ T O U Icrpa^A,] 9 eiTjfxeis RAEL !
people, and elders [ofthe Israel,] if we 9 if ioz are to-day ex-
(rrjfxzpov avaKpivojxzda €iu €vepy€0"ia avQpwjrov amined about a Good Deed
to-day be examined to for kindness a man
conferred on the sick Man,
10 by what means he has been
acrOzvovs, ev r.vi ovros o'ecrcao'rai' TVCOO'TOV
cured;
sick, by what he has been saved. Known
10 be it known to yon
ztfrco Tracriv vfiiv Kai iravri rep Xacp lerpa^A, on all, and to All the PEOPLE
be it all to you and to all the people of Israel, that of Israel, J That by the
ev rep ovojxan Irjcrov Xpivrov TOV Na^wpaiov, NAME of Jesus Christ, the
in the name of Jesus Anointed the Nazarene, NAZARENE, whom go it
bv vfxeis ecrravpojerare bv b Oeos rjyeipsv e/c crucified, J whom GOD
whom you crucified whom the God raised out of raised from the Dead, by
veicpoov, ey rovrcp ovros TrapscrrrjKev evcciriov htm has this man stood
dead ones, by him this has stood iu presence before you whole.
11
vjxcov vytrjs. Ovros ecrriv b XLQOS b e^ovdevr]- 1 1 J T h i s i s 'THAT STONE
ofyou sound. This is the stonethat having beed 'which HAS BEEN R E -
6zis v<p3 vficcv
TOW OIKOBO/JLOVVTCOV, b ysvofxe-J E C T E D by You, the
despisedby you the builders, the havingbeen ' B U I L D E R S , THAT which
12
vos eis KecpaXrjv yccvias. K a i ovtc *CTTIV ev ' H A S BECOME the Head of
made into ahead of a corner. And not is in ' the Corner.5
aXXcp ovSevi 7) o'ear^pia' ovde yap ovofxo, €o~riv 12 And there is no SAL-
another to any one the salvurtion; not even for a name i* VATION in any other; for
erepov viro rov ovpavov, rov dedofievov ev there is no other Name
another under the heaven, that having been givon among under HEAVEN, which
avOpcairois, ev ecp Bei o'ooOrjvai rj/nas. HAS BEEN GIVEN among
men, in which must to be saved us. Men, by which we can be
13
©ecapovvres SV rr\v rov Tierpov wap^Tjciav saved."
Seeing and the ofthe Peter boldness 13 And seeing the BOLD-
Kai Icaavvov, Kai KaraXafio/jievoi, on av6pcoir@i NESS of PETER and John,
and of John, and having perceived, that men {and perceiving that they
aypa/ji/JLaroi eici Kai ifiioorai, edav/Jia^ov, eireyi- were illiterate and ungift-
unlearned they are and ungifted, they wondered, they ed Men, they wondered,
VWO'KOV re avrovs, on o'vv rep Irjcrov t\oav and recognized them That
knew and them, that with the Jesus they were;
they had been with J E -
14 SUS.
rov §6 avOpcoirov fiXeirovres o'vv avrois eorco- 14 And beholding THAT
the -and man beholding with them stand-
who had been CUREDMAN
ra rov redepairev^vov, ovdev eiyjov
avrenreiv. standing with them, they
ing that having been healed, nothing they had to say against. had nothing to say against
15
KeXevoavres oV avrovs e£<a rov ovveopiov it.
Having ordered and thern outside ofthe high-couneil 15 But having ordered
aireXOeiv, owefiaXov irpos aXXrjXovs, 16 Xeyov- thera to withdraw from
to go, they consulted with each other. saying; the SANHEDRIM, they con-
ferred with each other,
res' Ti Troirjcro/nev rois avOpcoirois rovrois; on
What shall we do to the men these? that 16 saying, J "What shall
we do to these M E N ? for
/xev yap yvcoorov orj/meLov yeyove 5Y
avroov, that, indeed, a Signal Sign
indeed for known a sign has been done by them, has been wrought by them,
Tracrirois KaroiKovoriv 'lepovcraX^fi cpavepov, Kai is manifest to All THOSE
to all those dwelling in Jerusalem manifest, and DWELLING in Jerusalem;
17
ov owafxeQa apvr]oaodai. AAA5 iva fir) eiri and we cannot deny it.
not we were able to deny. But that not to 17 But that it may
irXeiov ^lavejxrjQri as rov Xaov, *[a7reiA?7] anrei- spread no further among
morr it may spread among the people, [with a threat] let us the PEOPLE, let us threat-
Y A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 8 . of I S R A E L — o m i t . Vj. w i t h a t h r e a t — o m i t .
X 8. L u k e xii, 11,12. J 10. A c t s i i i . 6.16. % 10. A c t s ii. 24. X 11. P s a .
ixviii. 22; I s a . xxviii. 16 $ M a t t . x x i . 42. J 13. M a t t . x i . 25; 1 Oor. i. 27. X 16.
lolin xi. 47.
'. 4 s lb/} ACTS. [Chap.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—18. that they shoiild not speak at all nor. 24. the God—
omit. 25. through the holy Spirit, by the mouth of our FATHER David thy Servant
hast SAID.
t 19. Acts v. 29. t 20. Acts i.8. % 20. Acts ii. 32. t 21. Matt. x.xi. 26;
Luke xx. 0, 19; xxii. 2 ; Acts v- 33. J 25. Psa. ii. 1.
. 41 %:\ ACTS. [&hap. 4-: §7.
Lord multitudes of men both and women;) so that 15 so that they brought
Kara ras irXareias encpepeiv TOVS affOeveis, tccu the the out SICK *even into
OPEN SQUARES, and
in the open squares to bring out the sick ones, and
laid them on Beds and
Tidevei sin KXIVCCV KCLI fcpafifiaroov, lv<x epxo^vov Couchs, that at least the
to place on bed^ and couches, that coming SHADOW of Peter, coming
Tlzrpov Kqv i) ®KILX eiriorKiao-ri TIVI avrcov0 along, •might overshadow
of Peter if even the shadow might overshadow 30 me of them. some of them.
^'Swrjpxt'ro ds KCU ToirX7}6osTa)V 7repi,% TTOA- 16 And the MULTITUDE
Came together and also the multitude from the surrounding cities came together even from
e
eccv eis l€povo~aXr}iJ,, cpspovres arrOej/^ts tcai the C I T I E S surrounding
into Jerusalem, bringing sick ones and Jerusalem, bringing Sick
ox^ov/xevovs viro Ttv^vfxarccv aKaBaprcav olrivss persons, and those troubled
those being troubled by spirits impure; whom by impure Spirits; all of
l
eOepcnrevoj/TO airavres. ?Kvawras Se 6 apxl^~ whom were cured.
were healed all. Having arisen and the high- 17 And the HIGH-
pevs /ecu Travres oi o~vv avrw, 7) ovcra alp ear is PRIEST arising, and All
priest and all those witb him, the being sect THOSE who were with him,
18 —being the SECT of the
TCCU ^aSfiovKaicoj/, eirXT} arOrjcray £r}Xov» Kat SADDUCEES,—were filled
5fthe Sadducees, were filled of anger. And
with Anger.
eirefiaXov TasX€LPaS ^\_CLVTtov~\ eirtrovs aivoffro- 18 and. laid HANDS on
laid the hands [of them] on the apostles, the APOSTLKS, and put
Xovs, icai edevro avrovs dr)[io(ria. them into the public Pri-
zv rriprjtrei
and placed them in priaen public. son.
19
AyytXos 8e nvpiov 8ia TT)S VVKTOS rjuoi^e Tas 19 J But an Angel of
A messenger but of a lord by the night opened the of the Lord, in the NIGHT,
opened the DOOBS of the
Ovpas T7]s «puAa/<:?7s, G^ayaycav r e avrovs enre* PEISON, aad bringing them
doors of the prison, hairing brought out and them said;
20
out said,
TropevecrOe, Kai Gradevres XaXeire €i' rce lepcp 20 " Go, stand and speak
go, and standing speak you in the temple in the TEMPLE to the PEO.
rep Xasg iravra TO, prjixara, rrjs fays ravrrjs. PLE All the words of this
to the people all the words of the life this. LIFE."
Orjre. 40
^TreMrdrjcrav Be avrcf Kai irpoffKa- if 40 And they were per.
should be fouad. They were persuaded and by him;
and having
suaded by him; and hav-
ing summoned the APOS-
Xeo-a/xevoi rovs aTvocrroXovs^ dsipavres trapay- TLES and %.scourged them,
called the apostles, having beaten theycom-
they charged them not to
yeiXav /xij XaXeiv tTvirca ovofxa.TL rov I^crou, KCLI speak in t h e NAME of J E -
tnanded not to speak in the name of the Jesus, and SUS, and dismissed them.
4 1
aireXvarav avrovs. 0 / fxzv ovv eTropevovro 41 Then indeed THEY
released them. Tliey indeed therefore went went J rejoicing from the
Xaipovres OLTTO 7rpo(foDTTQv rov crvvefipiov, 6ri
Presence of the SANHE-
rejoicing from presence of the high council, beeause DRIM, Because they were
vtrep rov ovofiaros Karrj^icoOrjcrav arij^a(r8r)vai. deemed worthy to t>e dls<
in behalf of the name they were accounted worthy to be dishonored. honored on account of the
42
TLcLffav r e yfxepav ev T W lepov KOA icar* OIKOV NAME.
Every and day in the temple and at home 42 % And every Day, in
OVK eiravovro StSacrKWres /ecu €vayy£Xi£o{i€Voi the TEMPLE and at Home,
not they ceased teaching and announcing glad tidings of they ceased not teaching
l7]<rovv rov Xpicrov. and preaching the glad
Jesus the Anointed. tidings *of the ANOINTED
K E $ . s'„ 6 . Jesus.
1
CHAPTER VI.
Ey $e rats 7]/uepai$ ravrcus 7rXr}9vvovrQ)P 1 And in those DAYS,
In and the days those increasing the DISCIPLES increasing,
root? fJLadrjToov, eyevero yoyyvo'fios nroov 'JLXXTJ-there arose a Complaint of
the disciples, came a murmuring of the Helle- the f X H E LI/EN TSTS against
vitfTtav rpos rovs 'F,fipaiovs3 izapedecapovvro the H E B R E W S , Because
on
nists to the Hebrews, because were overlooked their WIDOWS were neg-
cv rr\ Bicucoviq, ry Kadrjixtpipy at X^PaL avrcov. lected in the % DAILY SER-
in the service the daily the widows of them. VICE.
2 S And the TWELVE,
Tlpo(rKa\€crap.%voi 8e ot dooSeita ro TrXrjOos
Having called and the twelve the multitude having summoned the
rcov p.aOrjrcov, €Ltrov' OVK apecrrov effriv 7jp,as MULTITUDE of the D I S C I -
ef the disciples, said; Not proper it is u» PLES, said, " I t is not pro-
KaraXeixpavras TOP Xoyov rov deov, §t.aKoveiv per for us to leave tbs
having left the word of the God, to serve WORD of GOD and serve
rpaire^ais. s
E7rio~Keipao~6€ ovv, adeXtyoi, Tables.
tables. Look you out therefore, brethren, 3 * Therefore, Brethren,
avdpas e£ v/acov fxaprvpovfxevovs eirra, 7rXr)p€LS look out from among your-
men from of you being attested seven, full
selves, seven Men of good
reputation, full of Spirit
irvevjxaros KOA o~o<pias, ovs Karacryjctofiev eiu and Wisdom, whom we
of spirit and wisdom, whom we will appoint to
may set over this BUSI-
rrjs xP€las ravrrjs' 4 ri^eis 5e rrj irpoffevxy Kai NESS ;
the need this; we but to the prayer and 4 but iae will constantly
rrj SiaKoviq rov Xoyov irpoo'KaprepTja'ojLLeV' attend to PRAYER, and to
to the service of the word will constantly attend. the MINISTRY of the
5
Kcu ypto'ev o Xoyos ZVOOTTIOV itavros rov TTXT)- WORD."
And pleased the word in presence of all of the multi- 5 And the PROPOSITION
6ovs' KOLI e^eXe^avro avfipa 7rXr}pr] was pleasing to All the
^re(pavov,
tude; and they choose Stephen,
a man full MULTITUDE ; and they
TUO'rtGds Kai irvevjjiaros ayiov, KCLL ^LXLTVKOV, selected Stephen, a man
of faith and spirit holy, and Philip, full of Faith and holy Spirit,
and $ Philip, and Procho-
Kat Upoxopov, KCLL ~NiKavopay Kai Tijuoova, Kai rus, Nicanor, and Timon,
and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and and Parmenas, and Nico-
U.ap/nevav3 Kai NiKoXaov 7rpoo"7]Xvrov Avriox^a' laus, a Proselyte of Anti-
Parmenas, and Kicolaus a proselyte ofAntioch; och;
f li. The number of the priests must have been quite large about this .'ime, as i'j appears
from Ezra ii. 36—39, that 4280 priests returned from the captivity. f 0. These persons
seem to have been Jews, who having been carried captive to Rome, were freed by their
masters, and thus became/rced-me». Some think ihey received their name from the place
where they lived.—Owen.
% 6. Acta i. 24. X J. Acts xiii. 3; ]• Tim. ,v. 14. /. 22; U Tim. i. i % 7 Acts
xii. 24; xix. 20- 1 10. Luke xxi. 1C; v. 39. % 14. Acts rxv. 8 V A Da»
ix. 28: Matt. xxii. ?«
Chap. 7 : 1 . ] ACTS. [Chap. 7: 8.
67Ti(T/C€i|/aa'0ai TOVS afieXcpovs avrov, rovs vlovs came into his HEART to
t o visit the brethren of himself, t h e s o n s visit his BRETHREN, the
lo"par)X. 2 4 K a t idoovriva a^LitovjxevoVy Tj/J-waro, Sons of Israel.
of Israel. A n d seeing o n e being wronged, h e defended, 24? And observing ono
wronged, he defended and
teat eTV0i7]0~€V CKBIK^O'IU r(p Karairojfov/j.eucp,executed judgment for HIM
and did justice to him being oppressed,
2D
who was OPPRESSED, smit-
rrara^as rov Aiyvnriov. Evo/uL^e Be cruvievai ing the E G Y P T I A N .
having smitten t h e Egyptian. Hethoughtandtounderstand 25 Now he thought that
rovs a§zX(povs abrovy Sri 6 deos dia %eipos his B R E T H R E N understood
the brethren of himself, t h a t t h e God by h a n d s That GOD by his Hand
avrov SLSOOO'LV avrois trccrrjptav oi Se ov cvvq- would give them Deliver-
ance; but they did not un-
ofhim gives to them salvation; they but not under- derstand.
l a y . 2 6 T?7 8e eiriovo"^ 7]piepa <a<pQ"/\ avrois 26 % And on the FOL-
•stood, Inthebut next day h e appeared t o those
LOWING Day, he presented
Kcu
ILaxo^vot-Si crvvntXaa'ev avrovs eis
eipr\vr\v, himself to them as they
contending, and urged them to peace, were contending, and urged
envcov ApSpes, afieXcpoi, ecrre vjxeis' Ivart them to peace, saying,
saying; Men, brethren, are you; why ' Men, * you are brethren;
atineire aXXrjXovs ; ^ ' O de adiKcav rov 7rXr]0'iov> why do you injtu-e each
wrong y o u each o t h e r ? H e b u t wronging t h e neighbor, other?'
27 But HE INJURING
avooo'arca avrov9 enrccv Tis a'e Kareo'rrjcrev his NEIGHBOR, thrust hies.
thrust away him, saying; "Who t h e e has appointed
r away, saying, J. 'Who made
ipXOvra KCU ditcao'TrjV ecp3 r\p.as: 2 8 Mr) aveXeiv Tkee a Ruler and a Judge
a ruler and a judge over us; Not to kill
over us ?
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—18. rose tip in Egypt, who knew. 19. the FATHERS
26. you are.
t 23. This was a general tradition among- the Jews: "Moses was 40 years in Pharaoh's
?ourt, 40 years in Midian, and 40 years he served Israel."—Clarke.
t 20. Exod. ii. 2. % 20. Heb. xi. 23. f 21. Exod. ii. 8—10. t 23- Luke
ii. 19. t 23. Exod. ii. U , 12. J 26. Exod. ii. 13. X 27. See Lukf xii. H
Aotsiv .7.
Ghap. 7 : 28/) ACT^S, [Chap. 7i 87.
p.e eru 0eAeis, 5v rpoirov aveiXes %0es ro?/ 28 Wilt thou kill me as
me thou wishest, in which manner thou didst killyesterday the thou didst the Egyptian
Aiyvirriov; 29
E ^ u y e 5e Mcovcws ev rep Xoyq> yesterday ?' f*\
Egyptian ? l?led and Moses at the word 29 % And Moses fled at
TOVTW, Kai eyevero irapoiKos ev yrj Madia/*, ov that SAYING, and became a
this, and became a sojourner in land ofMidian, where Sojourner in the Land of
eyevvrjo'ev vtovs Svo. m
Kai irXrjpcoOevrcov erwv Midian, where he begot two
he begot sons two. And being completed years Sons.
recrcrapaKovra, wepdr) avrcp ev ry epr)/nca rov 30 % And forty Years be-
forty, appeared to him in the desert of the ing completed, there ap-
peared to him in the D E -
epovs ~2,iva ayyeXos "^[/cuptou] ev
(pXoynrvpos SERT of MOUNT Sinai, an
laountain Sinai a messenger [of Lord] in aflame of fire
sl Angel in a Elame of lire,
fiarov. ' O de MCOVCTTIS idevv eOav/ua£e ro in a Bush.
of a. bush. The but Moses having seen admired the SI And MOSES having
opa/jia-' 7rpo(repxojiieyov 8e avrov
Karavorjcrat, seen, admked the SIGHT ;
sight; coming near and of him to observe, and coming neat to look at
eyevero (p&VT) K-vpiov ^\_irpos avrov~\ 3 2 €70) 6 it, a Yoice came from the
came a voice oflord [to him;] I the Lord, saying,
Oeos r<av irarepwv crov, 6 deos Afipaafi, icai * [ o 32 % < 3E am the GOD of
God of the fathers of thee,the God ofAbraam, and [the flay FATHERS,—the GOD of
0eos] IcraaK, Kai * [ 6 0eos] laxoofi. Evrpo/aos Abraham, and Isaac, and
God] of Isaac, and [the God] of Jacob. Terrified Jacob.' And Moses being
5e yevo/uevos Mcovo-qs OVK eroX/na Karavorjo'ai. afraid dared not look at it.
and being Moses not dared to look. 33 % 4nd the LORD said
33
E«T6 8e avrcp 6 Kvptos' Avnov ro VTrodri/JLato him, 'Loose thy SAN-
baid and to him the Lord; Loose the sandals DALS from * Thy E E E T ;
rwv irodoov cow 6 yap roiros ev ((p ecrrrjicas9 for the PLACE on which
oi the feet o t t h e e ; t h e for place in which thou standest, thou standest* is holy
yr) ayta eariv. 34
Idoov eidov rr\v Kaiccoo'iv Ground.
proundho.y is. Having seen I saw the evil treatment 34 J I have surely seen
rov Xaov JULOV rov ev Aiyvirra), Kai rov crevay- the EVIL TREATMENT «f
ofth«peop.e oi me of that in Eg.ypt, and the groaning THAT PEOPLE of mine in
nov avroov rjKovcra, Kai Karefi-qv e^eXeo-Qai Egypt, and I have heard
of them I have heard, and am come down to deliver their GROANING, and am
avrovs' Kai vvv Bevpo, aTvoffre^Xeo o*e eis AiyvK- and come down to deliver them;
them; and now come, I will sent? thee into Egypt.
now, come, I will send
thee into Egypt.'
rov,
35
Tovrov rov Moovo'7]V OV Tjpvycraro, eiirov- 35 This is the MOSES
This the Moses whom they denied, say-
whom they renounced, say-
ing, ' W h o made Thee a
res' lis o"e Kareo'rrjrrev apxovra KOAhiKacrrjiv; lluler and a Judge ?' * even
\ng- Who thee appointed a ruler and a judge?
Him GOD sent to be a Ru-
rovrov 6 deos ap%ovra Kai Xvrpoorrjv aireo"- ler and a Redeemer, * with
this the God a ruler and a redeemer sent the Hand of J THAT Angel
retXev ev XetPl ayy6^ov rov
otydevros avrqj which appeared to him in
by hand of a messengerof that having appeared to him the BUSH.
ev rrj fiara. ^ Ouros e^rjyayev avrovsy iroir)- 36 %%z led them out,
in the bush. This led out them, having
having J performed Prodi-
eras repara Kai crjfxeia ev yrj Aiyvirrcf, Kai ev gies and Signs in E G Y P T ,
done prodigies and signs in the Egypt, and in X and in the Red Sea, J and
epvdpa 6aXao~o~r), Kai ev ry ep^/xw, err] reo'cra- in the DESERT forty years.
red sea, and in the desert, years forty.
37 This is THAT MOSES,
paKovra, ^ Ouros ecrriv 7} Moovcr-qs, 6 enroov who SAID to the SONS of
Thi3 is the Moses, he saying
Israel, J C A Prophet will
rois vtois lo'parjX' TlpocprjTYjV VJXLV avarrrjo'ei GOD raise up for you from
to the son* of Israel; A prophet for you will raise np
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—30. of the Lord—omit. SI. t o Mm—onui. 82. t h e
GOD—omit. 32. the GOD—omit. 33. Thy FEET. 85. even. 35. w i t h
the Hand.
t 29. Exod. ii. 15, 22; iv. 20; xviii. 8, 4 t 30. Exod. iii. 2. J 82. Matt. i x i i .
32; Heb. 3d. 16. X 83. Exod. iii 5 ; Josh. v. 15. % 34. Exod. iii. 7. J 35.
Exod.xiv.19; Num.xx.16. % 36. Exod. x i i . 4 1 ; x s x i i i . l . J 36. Exod.vii—xi,
t i v . IVa, cv. 27. t 36. Exod. xiv .21, 27—20- - * &&> Exod. svi.".. S5. J 37.
t>eut. x n i i . 1&
tihap.lx 38.1 AdTS. tdhap.1i 44.
* YATICAM MANUSCRIPT.—37. Lord—omit, S7. him you shall hear—omit. 43. the
eon.
t 43. Remphan or Raipkan was the narrie of the same Idol in Eofypt, which was called
Chiun in Syria, and represented the planet Saturn. t 43. Both the Septuagint, from
which, this appears to be a quotation, and the Hebrew, read Damascus, instead of Babylon.
Woomfield thinks it is a marginal reading which has crept into the text.
% 38. Exod. xix. 3,17. % 38. Isa. lxiii. 9 ; Gal. iii. 19; Heb. ii. 2. % 38. Exod.
XJ&. 1; Deut. v. 27, 31; xxxiii. 4; John i. 17. J 38. Eom. iii. 3. J 40. Exod. xxxii.
1. % 41. Dent, ix.16; Psa. cvi. 19.' X 42. Psa. Ixxxi. 12; Ezek. xx. 25, 39; Horn.
i. 24; 2 Thess. ii. 11.-" £ 42. Dent. rv\ 19; xvii. 3 ; 2 Kings xvii. 16; xxi. 3; Jer. xix. IS.
t 42. Amos v. 25, 26y $ 44 E x i ^ x x y ^ O i xxvi. 30; Heb. viii. 5.
Chap. 7 : 45.] ACTS.. [C!iap. 7 : 55.
45
7]V Kai eio"r)yayov fiiade^afxevoi of rrarepes 45 % Which also our PA-
which also brought havingreceived bysuccessionthe fathers THERS, having received it
by succession, brought in
v,fxu>y fiera l7)crov ey ry Karao'x.eo'ei rcay hQvoov, with Joshua into the POS-
of us with Jesus in to the possession of the nations,
SESSION Of t h e NATIONS,
ojy efao'ey 6 Oeos atro irpocrooirov rcay
irarepajy X whom GOD drove out be-
Cvhich drove out the God from. face ofthe fathers fore the Face of our FA-
46
7]/xcay, eojs rcoy rjfxepcav Aavid' os evpe %apiy THERS, to the DAYS of Da-
of us, till the days of David; who found favor vid ;
ZVOOTUOV rov $€0vy Kai rjrrjo'aro evpsiv o'Krqveajxa
46 ^who found Favor in
in presence of the God, and asked to find a dwelling
the sight of GOD, and % re-
quested to find a Dwelling
rep deep laKwfi. ^ ^.oXojjioov de cpKo^ofjirjcrsy for the * GOD of Jacob.
for the God of Jacob. Solomon but built 47 J But Solomon built
avrcp OIKOV. ^AAA.' ov% 6 vipio'ros ey x*lP°~ for him a House.
for him. a house. But not the Most High in hand 48 Yet % the MOST HIGH
iroirjrois KaO<as b 7rpo<prjrrjs Aeyer dwells not in things made
KaroiKei,
made things dwells, as the prophet says; with hands; as the PRO-
49 PHET says,
o ovpavos }xoi dpoyos, r) 8e yr] viroTrofiiov rcoy
49 X'HEAVEN is My
the heaven tome a throne, the and earth a footstool ofthe
Throne, and the EARTH
TroSooy fJiov. Tloioy OIKOV oiKo8o/jLr}(rer€ fxot; my TOOT STOOL ; What
feet of me. What house will you build formeP
House will you build for
Aeyei Kvpios' 7] ris roiros rt]S Karairavo'eoos me ? says the Lord ; or
says Lord; or what place ofthe dwelling wha<fc is the PLAGE of my
50
fxov ; Ovxi V X€lP lJ'0V €TT0irjo'€ ravra rravra; REST ?
ofmeP Not the hand of me made these things all? 50 Has not my HAND
51 made all these things ?'
^KATjporpay^Xoif Kai aircpir/Lirjroi rrj KapSia 51 O stiff-necked and
O stiff-necked, and uncircumcised in the heart
uncircumcised in HEART
icai rots voo'iy vfxeis aei ru> iryevjaari rep ayicc and EARS ! gott always
and the earsj you always the spirit the holy fight against the HOLT
aprnrnrrere, ws oi irarepes v/movy Kai v/uiets. SPIRIT; as your FATHERS
fight against, like the fathers efyou also you. did gou also do.
52
TiJ/a rcoy irpo(pr]rooy OVK efiioo^ay 01 rrrarepes 52 JWhiciiof the PRO-
Whichofthe prophets not persecuted the fathers PHETS did not your FA-
THERS persecute ? And
vjxdov ; Kai airsKreivay rovs -KpoKarayy^iXavras they killed THOSE who
otyou? and they hilled those having foretold FORETOLD the COMING of
irepi rif]s eXeucecos rov SiKaiov, ov yvyvfxeis the RIGHTEOUS O N E ; O£
concerning the coming whom gou now have be-
of the righteou8,of whom HOY? you
irpodorai Kai <poveis yeyeyrjo'de' eAcr come Betrayers and Mur-
53
olrives
betrayers and murderers have become; who re derers :—-
jScre rov vofioy €is Starayas ayyeXooy, Kai OVK 63 % you who received
ceived the law by injunctions of messengers, and boj the LAW by Injunctions oi
54 Angels, and kept it not."
eipvXa^aTt. AKovoyres 8e ravra, Sieirpioy- 54 And having heard
you kept, Having heard and thesethings,theyweresawn these things, they were
TO rais Kapdias abroou^ Kai efipvxoy rovsodow enraged in their HEARTS,
through the hearts of them, and gnashed the teeth and gnashed their TEETB
5a
ras €7r' avroy. "T7rapx&y §e 7r\7)p7}$ Trvevp.aros uposQ him.
on him. Being but full of spirit 5 5 But being full of holy
ayiovy areyicras eis r^v ovpavov^ tide ho^av Spivi I, and looking steadily
holy, having gazed intently into the heaven, he saw glory towards HEAVEN, he sav?
(he Glory of God, and Je'
0eou, Kai Irjcrovy eo'rwra GK dc^iwi' rov 6eov^ sua standing at the rigW
DfGod, and Jesus having stood at right dfthe God, hand of GOD,
% 45. Josh. iii. 14. t 45. Neh. ix. 24; Psa. xliv. 2; Ixxviii. 55; Acts xiii. 19.
J 46. 1 Sam. xvi. 1; 2 Sam. vii. 1; Acts xiii. 22. % 46. 1 Kings viii. 17 ; 1 Chron. xxii.
7; Ps«. exxxii. 4, 5. I 47. 1 Kings vi. 1; viii. 20. t 48. 1 King-3 viii. 27; Acts
xvii 24. J 49. Matt. v. 84, 85. £ 52. Matt. xxi. So; xxiii. 34, 87- J 53. Exod.
3£x. 1 •. Gal. iii. 19; Hcb. ii. 2.
Map. 7: 56.]
ACTS. lOhap.Si b.
68
Kai eiTrev Idov, Oecopca rovs ovpavovs avecpy-\ 56 and said, % " Behold,
and said; Lo, I see the I seethe HEAVENS opened,
heavens having been
yievovs, Kai rov vlov rov avOpanrov e/e de^icov and the SON of MAN stand-
opened, and the son of the man at right ing on the right hand of
ecrrwra rov Oeov. ^ Kpa^avres de cpoovrj ftzya- God."
having stood of the God. Having cried and with a voice loud, 57 And crying out with
AT? 9 o'vveo'xov ra ara avroov, Kai wpfjirja'aw a loud Voice, they stopped
they shut up the ears of them, and they ran their EARS, and rushed
5S
dfA&Qvjtiadov eir* avrov e£<a upon him with one accord;
Kai eK0aXovres
with one mind on him; and having cast outside 58 and % having cast him
T7)S TroXecos, eXidofioXovv. Kai ol fxaprvpes out of the CITY, they stoned
the city, they stoned. And the witnesses him. And J the WITNESS-
airedevro ra Ifiaria avrcov irapa rovs irodas ES laid down their MAN-;
laid down the mantles of them at the feet TLES at the FEET of a!
59
peaviov KaXov/uevov ^XavXov, eXidofioXovv Young man, named Saul,
Kai
©fa youngman being called Saul, and they stone*! 59 and they stoned STE-
rov Hiretyavov, e7r tKaXov/aevov Kai Xeyovra' PHEN, as he was invoking
the Stephen, calling upon and saying; and saying, "Lord Jesus,
60
Kvpie ITJCTOV, de£ai ro irvevfia JUOV. ®eis X f receive my S P I R I T . "
O lord Jesus, do thou receive the breath of me. Having placed 60 And bending his
de ra yovara eicpa^e <poovrj fieyaXrj' Kvpie, JXT]KNEES he cried with &
and the knees he cried out with avoice loud; O lord, not loud Voice, £ " Lord, place
(TrrjO"rjs avrois rrjv dfxapriav ravryv* Ka: not * This Sin against
thoumayestplaceto them the sin this, And
them." And having said
rovro enroov, eKoijurjOT)* This, he fell asleep.
this having said, he fell asleep.
CHAPTER VILL
KE$. 77' 8*
1 1 Now % Saul was con-
5 a v A o s de rjv cwevdoKcav rrj avaipeo'ei senting to his DEATH.
Saul and was consenting to the death
And in That DAY there was
avrov. "Eyevero de ev eKeivy ry rjfxepa diooy/j,os a great Persecution against
of him. Was and in that the day a persecution THAT CONGREGATION in
fjLTjyas QTTI rrjv eKKXrjcriav rr\v ev 'lepoo'oXvp.ois' Jerusalem ; and J they
great against the congregation that in Jerusalem; 1
were all dispersed through
iravres re diecTTraprjcrav Kara ras %wpas T7)s the REGIONS of JUDEA
all and were scattered in the regions of the and Samaria, except the
lovdaias Kai ^a/uapeias, TTXTJV roov airotfroXoov. APOSTLES.
Judea and Samaria, except the apostles. 2 And pious Men buried
2 ^vveKOfiKfav de rov ~%re$avov avdpes evXafleis, Stephen, and made great
Buried and the Stephen men pious, Lamentation over him.
Kai €iroir]o'avro Korrerov \xeyav eir* avrcp. 3 J But Saul ravaged the
and they made lamentation great for him. CONGREGATION, entering
3
^$avXos Be eXvfxaivero ryjv eKKXTjcriav, Kara
and violently seiz-
HOUSES,
Saul hut was outraging the congregation, into
ing Men and "Women, he
rovs OIKOVS eicnropevop.evosi crvpccv re avdpas committed them to Prison.
the houses entering, dragging and men 4 Then THOSE HATING
Kai yvvaiKaSy irapedidov eis <pvXaK7]v 4 01 fxev BEEN DISPERSED, went
and women, was delivering up into prison; theyindeed about preaching the glad
ovv diacfirapevres dirjXOov, evayyeXi^ojxevoi tidings of the WORD. :
therefore having been scattered wanderedabout, preaching glad tidings
5 5 And Philip going down
rov Xoyov. QiXiirrros de KareXdcov eis iroXiv to *the CITY of SAMARIA,
the word. Philip and going down into a city
proclaimed to them the
rijs ~$a/j.apeias, eKTjpvo'o'ev avrois rov Xpi&rov. M E S S I A H .
of the Samaria, proclaimed to them. the Anointed.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—60. This SIN. 5. the CITY„
t 59. Dexai may also he rendered sustain or support. Booth, in his Lexicon of Primitive
Greek words, gives this as one of the significations of the word. The prayer of Stephen then
srould read, "Lord Jesus, sustain my spirit," or "assist me to suffer/'
t 56. Ezek. i. 1; Matt. iii. 16; Acts x. 11.' X 58. 1 Kings xxi. 13 ; Luke iv. 20; Heh.
xiii. 12. t 58. Deut. xiii. 9,10; xvii. 7. t 59. Luke xxiii. 46. J 60. Matt.
r. 44; Luke vi. 28; xxiii. 34. J 1. Acts vii. 58; xxii. 20. t 1. Acts x i . 19.
t 3. Acts vii. 58; ix. 1, 13, 2 1 ; xxii. 4 ; xxvL 10, 11; 1 Cor. xv. 9; Gal. u 13; Phil. iii. 6t-
iTim.i.lS.
Ohap. 8: 6.] ACTS. [Ohap. 8: 16.
6
Ylpoareixov re OI o^Ao: TOis Xeyo^evois VTTO 6 And tlie CEOWDS witlj
Assented and the crowds t o t h e t h i n g s b e i n g spoken by one mind attended to tha
THINGS SPOKEN by Pni~
rov $iXnnrov dixoQvfxahov? ev rep axoveiv avrovs
the Philip with o n e mind 9 in the to hear them L I P , as tliey HEAED and
Kai fiXeireiv ra cr7}jxeia h, erroieL,, ? TloXXcop yap saw tlie SIGNS which he
and t o see the Bigns w h i c h h e d k l . Many for performed,,
rcav exovrcay irvevjiara aKaQapra, (Sooevra (fxavy 7 J Por many of THOSE
of t h o s e possessing spirits unclean, crying with a voice POSSESSING impure Spi-
fxeyaXy e^px^TO' TVOXXOI Se TtapaXeXvfxevoi rits, crying with a loud
loud came o u t ; many and having been palsied
Voice, were dispossessed *
Kat x^^oi edepairevOrjaav. Kai eyevero %apa lame and many paralytic and
and lame were cured. And
persons were cured.
j°y
jieyaXr] ev r ^ voXei eKeivrj, 8 And there was *Much
great in t h i city that.
Joy in that CITY.
9 9 Now a certain man,
Aprjp Se ris, ovofiari %1/j.toy, irpovirripx^v named Simon, came be*
A m a n b u t certain, b y n a m e Simon, formerly
fore into the CITY fusing
ev rr\ TroXet, fiayevcov, Kai e^icrroov ro eBvos magic, and astonishing tlie
in t h e city, practising m a g i c , a n d amazing the nation
NATION of SAMAHIA, % say-
TTJS ~%afj.apei.aS) Xeycov eivai riva eavrov fxeyav ing that lie himself waa
of t h e Samaria, saying t o b e somebody himself great;
10 c somebody great;
w irpo(T€ixoy itavres airo fxiKpov eoos ft€7a- 10 to whom all attended,
t o whom t h e y assented all from least to great-
from the least to the great-
Xovj Xeyovres" OVTOS ecrriv 7] dvvajxis rov 6eov est, saying, " This is THAT
est, gayingj This is t h e power ofthe God
which is CALLED the
7} KaXovfxevy] p.eyaXri» ll Tlpocreixov de avrq>, G E E A T P O W E B o f G O D . "
w h i c h i a b e i n g called great. They attended and to bim,
11 And to him they gave
8ia * o iKavca XP0V(P rais fiayeiais e^etfraKevai heed, because that for a
because t h a t f o r a l o n g t i m e w i t h t h e magic arts t o have amazed Long Time he had aston-
12
avrovs, *Ore de eirierrevo'ay rq? QiXnnrca ished them with his MAGIC
them. "When but they believed the Philip AETS.
•^[VaJ irepi
rrjsfSao'iXeias lieved 12 But when they be-
evayyeXi^oja^vcp P H I L I P announcing
a n n o u n c i n g glad udings fthe thin s j concerning t h e kingdom
glad tidings J concerning
TOV deov Kai rov ovofxaros Irj o~ov XpiCTTOV^ the KINGDOM of GOD, and
ofthe God and the name of Jesus Anointed^ the NAME of Jesus Christ,
efiafrri&VTO avSpes re Kat, yvvames, they were immersed, both
t h e y were dipped men both and women. T h e a n d Men and 'Women.
13 And SIMON Mmself
\%ifxcov Kai avros eiricrrevo'e^ Kai fiaTrriffdeis r\v also believed; and having
Simon a n d himself believed, andhavingbeendippedhewas
been immersed, he was
rrpocrKaprepcoy r(p 3?iXi7T7rq)° Oeap&y re Swa/neisconstantly attending to
constantly a t t e n d i n g t o t h e Philip j beholding and miracles P H I L I P 5 and beholding the
Kai ff7]jxeia fxeyaXa. yivo/xeva, e^ioJraro, * SIGNS and great Mira«
and signs great being done, he was amazed. cles which were performed,
14
AKovcayres 5e ol ev'Iepoo'oXvfAOis aTrocrroXoi, he was astonished.
H a v i n g hoard a n d t h e i n Jerusalem apostles, 14 And the APOSTLES
avrov, yyaye irpos rovs arcocrroXovs^ Kai dirj- him, conducted him to the
him, brought to the apostles, and re- APOSTLES, and related to
yrjcraTO avrois, TVOOS €V TTJ bdcp eiSe TOV Kvpiov,them how he saw the LORD
lated to them, how in the way he saw the Lord, on the ROAD, and That he
spoke to him, and how he
Kai brt eXaXrjcrev avrrt), KCLI iroos ev AajuarrKw J spoke publicly in Damas-
and that ' he spoke to him, and how ia Damascus
cus in the NAME of JESUS
eTrap^>7](TLa(raTO ev ru> ovofxari rov 17/crov. ^Kai 28 $ And he was with
he spoke boldly in the name of the Jesus. And
them coming in and going
Y]u fier* avrcov eicnropevo/jLevos Kai eKTropevofxevos out at Jerusalem, speaking
he was with them, coming in and going out
publicly in the NAME of
ev lepovcraK-rj/x, *[/ccu] Trappierla^ofjievos ev TOJ the LORD.
in Jerusalem, [andj speaking boldly in the 29 And he spoke and
ovofxari TOV Kvpiov "*[i7)crou.J ^EXaXet TE disputed with the Helle-
name of the Lord [Jesus.] He spoke and nists; £ they however un
•Kai crwefarei irpos TOVS 'EXXrjvicrras' ot be dertook to kill him.
and contended with the Hellenists; they but 30 But the BRETHREN
eTTGXeipow avrov avtXeiv. ^Eiriyvovrss 5e ol having been informed of
took in hand him to kill. Having known but the it, conducted him to Cesa-
adeX<pot Karrjyayov avrov sis Kaurapsiav, Kai rea, and sent him to Tar-
brethren they brought down him to Cesarea, and sus.
31
<b£aTrzo~Tzi\av avrov sis Tapffoy. At f-tev ovv 31 Then the * CITTJRCF
sent away him into Tarsus. The indeed then had Peace in All 3UDIU
€KK\r)CTLQU KuO* bXyjs TTJS lovSaias Kai TaXtXaias and Galilee, and Samaria
congregations in whole of the Judea and Galilee and being built up, and
Kai T^afxapcias si%ov eip^vrjv, oiKode/xovjuevai walking in the PEAK of the
and Samaria had peace, being built up Lord, and in the admoni-
Kai TTopzvofxevai rq> zpo$tp TOV Kvpiov Kai T?; tion of the HOLY Spirit,
and proceeding in the fear of the Lord and the was increased.*
irapaicX^o'ei rov ayiov rtvevfxaros, €TrXr)9vvovro. 32 And Peter, passing
consolation of the holy spirit, were multipled. through all places, hap-
32 /
E7ev€TO Se HerpoVy dispx°P>si ov §ta rrav- pened to go down also to
l t happened and Peter, passing through all, those SAINTS DWELLING
TOJV, KareXOeiv Kai irpos rovs ayiovs TOVS at Lydda.
to have gone down also to the saints those 33 And he found a cer-
Karoifcowras Af55ay. 3 3 Evpe §e e/cet avOpco- tain Man named Eneas,
dwelling Lydda. He found and there a man who, being palsied, had
TTOV Tiva, Aiveav ovofxari, e£ ercov OKrco tcara- lain on a bed for eight
ceruin Eneas byname, from years eight being Years.
Keifievoy e7Ti KpajSjSaT^, 6s t]V TrapaXeXvfxsvos. 34 And P E T E B said to
laid in bed, who was a paralytic. him, "Eneas, J Jesus the
34
K a i enrev avrcp 6 Yltrpos' At^ea, larat Ce MESSIAH, restores thee;
And said to him the Peter; Eneas, cureB thee arise, and make the bed
ITJCOVS 6 Xpirrros' avao'T7)6iy Kai crrpcccov ce~ for thyself." And he in-
Jesus the Anointed; arise thou, and makethebed for stantly arose.
avTty. Kai evdeoos av&art], ^ K a i eidov avrov 35 And ALL THOSE
thyself. And immediately he arose. And saw him DWELLING in Lydda and
ivavrss oi KaroiKovvres Au85a// icaiTOV^apoova, SHARON saw him ; | and
all those dwelling Lydda and the Saron, they turned to the LORD.
OITIVCJ €ir€(rrp€^a.v <ETTI TOV Kvpiov. ^ Ev IOTT- 36 And there was in Jop-
who turned to the Lord. In Jop- pa a Certain femaleDisciple
7T?7 §6 ris r\v \xaQr\rpi<x ovopari Ta(3i6a, f) ftiep- named i Tabitha, (which
pa andcertain waa a female disciple by name Tabitha, which being being translated signifies
fji^vevofievri Xeyerai Aopitas' avrj} f\v ^Xf\pi\s Dorcas;) sft£ was full of
translated is called Dorcas; she was full good "Works and Charities
ayaOcav spytav Kai eXeTi/Jioo'vvcov wv eiroiei, which she did.
of good works and of alma which she did.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—28. and—omit. 28. Jesus—omit. 81. the CHUBCH.
81. was increased.
t 33. Tabitha, is a Syria word, and Dorcas a Greek word, both signifying an antelope.
The name here is expressive of beauty; as " antelopes are particularly remarkable for their
beautiful eyes." See Parkhurst.
% 27. verse 20, 22. J 28. Gal. i. 18. J 29. verse 2S; 2 Cor. xi. 26. t 84.
Acts iil.G, 18; iv. 10. % 85- Acts xi. 21.
Chap. 9 : 37-3 ACTS. [Cliap. 10 *
(iocs, Kvpte' 6ri ovdeirore ecpayov irav % For never did I eat any
KOLVOV t]
means, O lord; because never I ate thing common and im-
any thing common or
aKaOaproy. 16
Kai (pcoyij TraXiv etc devrepov pure."
unclean. And a voice again a second time 15 And a Voice came to
•npos avrov. 'A o deos eKaOapicre, crv firj Koiyov. him again a second time,
to him. What the God has cleansed, thounot pollute.
X " What GOD has cleansed,
16 do not tfjotl regard as cont.
TOVTO 5e eyevero eiri rpis° Kai iraXiv aveXrj- mon.
This and was done for three times; and again was taken
l7 16 And this was done
(f>07) ro o~Kevos eis rov ovpavov. 'D,s Se eythree times j and * imme-
up the vessel into the heaven. As and in diately the VESSEL was
eavra) diyiropei 6 Uerpos, rt ay en] ro opafia taken up into HEAVEN.
himself was ponderingthe Peter, what might be the vision 17 And as P E T E R was
6 fctSe, Kai iSou, oi avdpes oi
aTreo'raX/j.evoi pondering in himself, what
whichhe saw, even lo, the men those being sent the VISION which he saw
airo rov KopvyXiov, ^iepcar7]crayres rr\v oiKiav might mean, behold, even
from the Cornelius, having inquired for the house THOSE MEN who were
HijjLoeyoSy eirea'r'qa'av em rov irvXcova' 1 8 Kai SENT * by CORNELIUS,
of Simon, ttood at the gate; and having inquired for the
(JHayrjcravTcs eirvvdavovro, ei ~Zifxwv 6 eirutaXov- HOUSE of * Simon, stood
having called aloud they asked, if Simon he being called at the GATE ;
pevos Ylcrpos evQafte ^evi^erai. 18 and calling aloud,
Peter here lodges. they asked, " Is THAT Si-
19 mon who was SURNAMED
Tov 5e ITerpov ZievOv^iovjievov irepi rov
The and Peter reflecting concerning the Peter lodging here ?"
dpa/naroSf enrev * [airroj] ro irvev/jia' iSou, avfipes 19 Now while PETER
vision, said [to him] the spirit; Lo, men was reflecting concerning
rpeis £r)rovo~i ere' 20
aAAa Kara- the
avao'ras
said,
VISION, J the SPIRIT
" Behold, * three Men
three are seeking thee; but having arisen do thou
are seeking thee;
&7)6i9 Kai iropevov crvy avrois, fx^ev 5ia- 20 J arise and go down,
go down, and go with them, nothing doubt_ and go with them, without
Kpivofxevos Sri eyca aireo'raXKa avrovs. 2 1 Kara- any hesitation, Because 5
iug because I have sent them. Having gone have sent them."
8as 5e Herpes irpos rovs avdpas, enrev I5ou, 21 Then Peter having
clown but Peter to the men, said; Lo, gone down to the MEN,
eyto €ifxi, bv fareire' ris 7] airia, 5Y said, " Behold, 3£ am he
yv whom
I ana, whom youseek; what the cause, on account of which
you seek; what is
*the Cause of your com-
vapecrre ; ^ Oi 5e envoy KopvrjXios eKarovrap- ing ?"
you are present P They and said; Cornelius aeenturion,
22 And THEY said,
XVsf wnp SiKaios Kai (pofiovfievos roy
deov, X " Cornelius, a Centurion,
a man just and fearing the God, a righteous Man, and one
fxaprvpovfieyos re viro bXov rov edvovs rcav lov- fearing GOD, J and es-
being testified of and by whole of the nation of the Jews, teemed by all the NATION
daioov, expy/J-cirIO~6T) viro ayyeXov [xera-* of the JEWS, was divinely
ayiov,
was divinely instructed by to instructed by a holy Angel
a messenger holy,
to send after thee to his
ire/jnpaardai (re eis roy OIKOV avrov, Kai aKovcrai HOUSE, and to hear WORDS
send after thee to the house of himself, and to hear from thee."
23
prjfiara Trapa crov. Eio'KaXea'aiJ.eyos ovv 23 Having, therefore,
words from thee. Having called in then invited them in, he enter-
avrovs e£evio~e. Ty §e eiravpiov avao'ras tained them. And on the
them he lodged. On the and morrow having arisen NEXT DAY he arose and
etylXQe ffw avrois, rcav aSeXcpcav, ry>v went with them, and some
Kai rives
be went out with them, and some of the brethren, those of THOSE BRETHREN from
airo loTnr7}Sy crvvrjXOov avrcp. 24
Kai ry eirav Joppa accompanied him.
from Joppa, went with him. And on the mor- 24 And on the DAY FOL-
* "VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. immediately the V E S S E L 17. by CORNELIU3.
17. SIMON. " ,19. to him—omit. "" 19. two Men. 21. the Cause.,
r
t 14. Lev. xi. 4; xx. 25; Deut. xiv. 3, 7; Ezek. iv. 14. % 15. verse 28. X 10. Acts
|L 12* X 20. Acts xv. 7./ %'&> verses 1, 2. % 22. Acts xxii. 12.
Chap.10:
ACTS. [Cftap.10: S3.
piov eio'rjAOov eis r-qv Kaxrapeiav. 'O 5e Kop- LOWING they entered CE :
•ow they entered into the Cesaiea. The and Cor- SAREA. A n d CORNELIUS
VTJAIOS rjv Trpoo~$oKoov avrovs, o'vyKaAso'afitvos^was expecting them, haying
aelius was expecting
them, having assembled assembled his RELATIVE;/
rovs s'vyyzveis avrov K<XI TOVS avayKatovs and INTIMATE Friends.
the relatives of himself and the intimate 25 And as P E T E I ; ',/;*•
25
(ptAovs. 'tis de eyevero rov eureAdeii/ TOV COMING I N , CORNULIUS
friends. When and came the to enter the met him, and falling down
Tltrpov, o1vvavT7]o'as avrcp 6 KopvrjAtos, irto'&v at his EEET he worshipped
Peter, having met him the Cornelius, him.
havingfallen
€iri rovs irodas, TrpoffeKvvTjcrev. 26 f O 5e Tlerpos 26 But PETER raised
to the feet, he worshipped. The but Peter him up, saying, J "Arise;
avrov riyeip€) Azycov Avao'r^Or Kcpyo) avros 3E also am a Man."
him raised up, saying; Do thou arise; also 3 myself 27 And conversing with
avdpooiros ei/JLi. 2 6 Kai (rwofiiAcov avrcv, e/mjAfle, him, he went in, and found
a man am. And talking with him, he went in, many gathered together.
28
Kai €vpLO"K€L o"vp€Ar}Avdoras iroAAovs. E(/>7?
and finds having been assembled many. He said 28 And he said to them,
T6 Trpos avrovs' 'Tjuteis eiucrrao'de, ws aBcjutrov unlawful $"-©ou know that it is
and to them; You know, how unlawful
for a Jew to as-
sociate with a Foreigner;
eo'rip avdpi lovdaicp, KoAAaadat 7] irpocrepx^o'dai % hut GOD has showed Me
it is for a man a Jew, to unite or come near
aAAocpvAcf)' Kai e/JLOl 6 0€OS rdstpi {JL7]§£Va not to call any man com-
to a foreigner; to me
and t o m e the God
God has shown, not mon or impure.
29
icotpov 7} aKaOaprov Azyeiv avdpooirov. Ato 29 Therefore, being sent
common or unclean to say a man. Therefore for, I also came without
(cat avavrippr\roos rjAdov fAerairefjupdets. TLvvda- hesitation. I ask, there-
also without hesitation I came ha-ving been sent after. I ask fore, for what reason you
vofxai ovv, rtvt Aoycp p.ereTrefx^ao'de / x e ; sent for me ?"
therefore, for what reason you sent after me?
30 SO And CORNELIUS said,
Kai 6 KopvrjAios €<pr]' Airo reraprrjs rjixepas •'Four days ago * I was
And the Cornelius said; From four days fasting till This HOUR ;
p.*Xpi ravrrjs rrjs copas, 7]/JLT]V vrjo'revoov, Kai and at the N I N T H Hour I
till this the hour, I was fasting, and was praying in my HOUSE,
rif)V evvart]V upav irpoo'Gvxo/J.evos
ev rep oiKcp and behold, % a Man stood
the ninth hour praying in t h e house before me in J splendid
fj.ov Kai idov, avrjp, e<TT7) epanriov fxov ev ecrdr)- Clothing,
ofme; and lo, a man, stood before me in cloth-
ri Aafiirpa, Kai ($>r)cri' KopvrjAie, eto~7}Kovo~dr] 31 and said, ' Cornelius t
31
ing shining, and he said; O Cornelius, heard thy PRAYER is heard, and
thine ALMS are remem-
o~ov 7] Trpoo'evx7]i f w cti eAerj/LLoarvvai cfov €jj.vr]rr- bered before GOD.
oftheethe prayer, and the alms of thee are re-
Qrjcrav cvooirtov rov 6eov, 3 J TLe/x-^/ou ovv eis 32 Send therefore to
membered before the God. Send therefore into Joppa, and invite Simon,
Ijinrrjv, Kai /xeraKaAerai^ifxcava 6s zTrtKaAeirai whose surname is Peter;
Joppa, and call for Gimon who is surnamed be lodges in the HOUSE of
Uerpos' ovros ^eviferai ev oiKta HI/JLWVOS fivp- Simon, a Tanner, by the
Peter; he lodges in a house of Simon a tan- Sea; who, when he iz
0-ectfS irapa QaAao~?av° Trapayevo/Jtevos come, will speak to thee,'
*[6s
ner by sea; [who having come 33 Immediately, there-
AaA7]CT€i f/oi.] 3 3 E^avrrjs ovv sire^a irpos fore I sent to thee, ant]
will speak to thee.] Immediately therefore I sent to thou hast done well m hav-
ae' (rv re KaAias ^iroirjcras Trapayevo/aevos. ing come. Now therefore
thee; thou and well didst having come. me are all present before
Nvv ovv iravres T)/JLGIS evwmov rov Otov irapzcr- God to hear AH THINGC
Nowtherefore all we before the God are pre- which * the LORD hue
(JLSV, aKOvaat ixavra ra. irpoorrerayfjieva. cot viro COMMANDED thee."
sent, to hear all the things having been commanded thee by
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—30. till This Ilour, I was at t h e NINTH praying in m y HOUSE.
32. w h o h a v i n g come w i l l s p e a k t o thee—omit. 33. t h e L O R D .
t 26. A c t s x i v . 1 4 , 1 5 ; R e v . x i x . 10; xxii. 9. i 28. J o s h , iv. 9 ; x v i i i . 2 8 ; A o t s x L S ' '
Gal. i i . 12,14. J 28. A c t s x v . 8 ; E p h , iii. 6. % 30. A c t s 5. 10. 1. o0. Mar*,
x x v i i i . 3 ; M a r k x v i . 5 ; L u k e xxiv. 4.
Chap. 10: 34.] ACTS. [CIiap. 10: 43.
rov Oeov. 34
Avoi^as 34 And Peter opening
de TIsrpos ro o'rojua, enrcv
the G o d . Having openedand liis MOUTH, said, % " I per-
Peter the mouth, said;
E7T1 a\r)deias tearaka/nfiapQ/JLCLI, bri OVK ecrn ceive in Truth That GOD is
In truth I perceive, that not is not a Respecter of persons,
7rpo<T<a7ro\r)TrrrjS 6 0€os' 3a a\\3 ev TXOLVTI zdvtc 35 but in Every Nation,
a respecter of persons the God; hut in every nation lie who FEARS him and
6 (pofiovfievos avrov, Kai epya^o/j-evos St/cato- works Righteousness is ac-
he fearing him, and working righteous- ceptable to him.
ae
o'vvrjv, denros avrcp eo~ri. Tov \oyov bv S6 * He sent the WORD
ness, acceptable t o h i m is. The word which to the SONS of Israel, J an-
a7T€(TTfi\e rois vlos €vayyeXi£o/j,€Vos nouncing glad tidings of
IcrparjK,
he sent t o t h e sons of Israel, pro claming glad tidings of Peace, through Jesus
ttprjvrjv hia lyo'ov Xpia"roir ovros earn iravrcov Christ—fie is Lord of all—
peace through Jesus Anointed; this is of all 37 (* you know that
Kvpios. Sj "YfjLtis oidare ro yevo/j.€vov prjfia WORD which was SPOKE N
s iord. "You know t h a t havingbeen aspokenword through All J U D E A , J be-
KOLQ b\r\s TT)S lovhaias ap^a/xevov arro rrjs Ta\i- ginning from G A L I L E E ,
ia whole of t h e Judea beginning from t h e Gali- after the IMMERSION
Aaias, /uera ro fiaTCTio'jJLa 6 eicrfpv^ev la>avvr)S' which John preached;)
ee, after t h e d i p p i n g which was preached of J o h n ; 38 even THAT Jesus
38
\y\ffovv rov airo 'Nafaper, cos £XPlffiV a>vrov b from Nazareth, how JGon
Jesat t h a t from N a z a r e t h , hovr a n o i n t e d h i m t h e anointed him with holy
Beos Trvev}ia.ri ayicp Kai dwa/uti, bs ScqXdev evep- Spirit and Power; who
God with spirit holy a n d power, w h o w e n t a b o u t d o i n g went about doing good,
y*T<op Kai LWfitpos iravras rovs KaraSvvao'rtv- and curing ALL who were
gooa and curing all those b e i n g oppressed OPPRESSED by the ENEMY ;
ojxtvovs vtro rov Sia&oXov, 6 0eos r\v fier' X Because GOD was with
on
by the accuser, because t h e God was w i t h him.
avrov 39 39 Andfoeare Witnesses
Kat 7]fX€Ls fiaprvpzs iravrcov, o>v tiroir)- of all things which he did,
him; and we witnesses of all, which h e did
W TC0}/
both in the COUNTRY of
(TiV €V T € rYj X P% lovdaLOOV KCLl €V 'itpOV- the JEWS, and in Jerusa-
in b o t h t h e c o u n t r y of t h e Jewi and in Jerusa-
lem; whom also, having
<ra\rjfx' bv KCU aveiAov KpejuacavTe? tTrt
£v\ov. hanged on a Cross, they
Jem; whom also t h e y killed having hanged o n a cioss. killed.
40
Tovrov 6 Qeos yyeipe rj} rpiry rj^pa, Kai 40 l^im GOD raised up
This t h e G o d raised u p t h e third day, a nd the THIRD Day, and per-
*5coK€j> avrov e/j.(f>avi) yeveadai, 41
ov iravri rep mitted him to become
gave him manifest t o become, n o t t o all t h e manifest,
Aaw, a\\a fiaprvo'i rois TrpoKexeiporovri/jLevois 41 not to All the P E O -
people. b u t t o witnesses t o t h o s e having been chosen before PLE, but to THOSE Wit-
inro rov Oeov, ilfuv, olrtves o"vve(f>ayofAtv Kai nesses PREVIOUSLY CHO-
by the God, t o u s , who ate with a nd SEN by GOD, to us, J who
did eat and drink with him
crvveTno/ncv avrcp fiera ro avarrrrjvai avrov e/c after he ROSE from tlis
drank with h i m after t h a t t o have raised h i m o u t of
42
Dead.
VSKpOOV Kai TrapriyyeiXtv y]{xiv, Krjpv^ai rca 42 And J he commanded
dead ones. And he commanded us, t o publish co t h e
us to proclaim to the PEO-
\a<p Kai diajjLaprvpacrOai, on avros
ecrriv 6 PLE, and to fully testify
people a n d t o fully testify, that he is t h e * That this is HE % who has
wpio'fJLevos VTTO rov 6zov Kpirrjs favroov Kai been APPOINTED by GOD
fearing been appointed by the God a j u d g e of living ones a nd the Judge of the Living
43 and the Dead.
V€KpC0V. Towr{j* 7ravres ol 7rpo(pr}rai fiaprv
dead ones. To h i m all the prophets bear testi- 43 To htm All the PRO-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—36. He sent the WORD to the SONS of Israel. 37. You
know. 42. That this is HE.
1 84 Deut. x. 17; 2 Chron. xix. 7; Job xxxiv. 19; Eom. ii, 11; Eph. vi. 9; Col. vi. 25; 1
p e t i 17. % 30. Matt, xxviii.18; Rom. x. 12; 1 Cor. xv. 27: Eph. i. 20—22; 1 Pet. iii.
2-2 • 'ilev. xrii. 14; xix. 16. t 37. Luke iv. 14. J 38. Luke iv. 18; Acts ii. 32; iv.
27- Heb. i. 9. 1 S8. John iii. 3. t 41. Luke xxiv. 30, 43; John xxi. 13. J 42. Matt.
xxviii.19, 20; Acts i 8. t 42. John v. 22,27; Acts xvii. 31; Rom. xiv. 9; 2 Cor. v. 10.
lTim.iv.11-,1 Pfet iv. 6,
(ffiap. 10: 44.1 ACTS. [Chap. 1 1 : 5.
Qov&iVy a<pe(Tiv aii&prtwv 8ta rov ovo- PHETS bear testimony; and
Xafietv
»ony, forgiveness of sins name EVERY ONE BELIEVING in-
to receive through the
fiaros avrov icavra rov irta'revovra ets avrov, to hira shall receive For-
of him everyone the believing into him, giveness of Sins, through
44
E T I XaXovvrosrov Tier pov ra f>T\}iara ravra, his NAME.
While speaking the Peter the words these,
44 While P E T E B was yet
speaking these WORDS,
etreireo'e ro irvevfia ro ayiov eirt iravr&s rovs % the HOLY SPIETT fell on
fell the spirit the holy oa all those
aKovovras rov Xoyov. ^ Kat e^efrrrjo-av ol CK all THOSE HAVING HEARD
hearing the word. And were astonished those of the WORD.
45 And THOSE BELIE v-
irtpiTO/iJLTjs irio*Toi oaoi <TW7]K6ov rep tlerpcp,
circumcision believers as many a» fcame with the iPeier, EES of the Circumcision,
* who came with Peter,
bri Kat eirt ra edvn] TJ hcopea rov ayiov trvevfxa- were astonished, % Because
becausealso on the gentiles the gift of the holy »«)irit
the G I F T of the HOLY
ros *KK€XvraL* ^riKovov yap avrcvv
XaXovprcov Spirit was even poured out
has been poured out; they heard for them speaking upon the GENTILES ;
yXwo'crais, Kai fxeyaXvvovrcov rov Btov. Tor'P 46 for they keard them
with tongues, and magnifying the God. The* speaking with Tongues,
aireKpiQri 6 Herpes* ^ juyjTt ro uScop KaiXvcra*. and magnifying GOD.
answered the Peter; not the water to forbid Then answered PETER,
fivvarai nsy rov p.r} fiaTrricrQrivai rovrovs, 47 " Can any one forbid
is able any. that n o t to be dipped these, W\ATER, that these uhould
otrtves ro wvevfia ro ayiov eXafiov tcadws Kat not be IMMERSED, who re-
who the spirit the holy received as even ceived the HOLY SPIEIT,
rjfxets ; 4 3 Ttpoo'era^e re avrovs fiaTrriffdrjvai ev evLii as toe did':"
we? He directed and them t o be dipped in 48 t And he ordered
Tore Tjpcorrjo'av avrov them to be immersed in
rq> ovofiari rov Kvpiov. the name of *the L O E D .
the name of the Lord. Then they asked him
Then they desired him to
eTTi/ixeivai Tjfjtepas rivas. remain soi»e Bays.
to remain day* some.
CHAPTER XI.
K E * . id. 1 1 .
1 1 And the APOSTLES
HKovarav Se ol airocrroXoi Kat ol a8eX(poi ol and THOSE BRETHREN
Heard and the apostles and the brethren those
who WERE in JUDEA heard
ovres Kara rt\v IouScucw, brt Kai ra eBvt) e5e£- That the Gentiles also had
being in the Judea, that also the gentiles re- received the WORD of GOD,
?
avro rov Xoyov rov Oeov. Kat dre avefir} 2 And when Peter went
ceived the word of the God. And when went up up to Jerusalem, THOSE of
Xlerfos avrov the Circumcision contend-
ets 'IepotroAujua, SteKptvovro irpos
pcier into Jerusalem, him ed with him,
disputed with
ol €K irepirojj.7}s, 3 Xeyovres' 'On irpos avtipas 3 saying, J * That he
those oi «ircutncision, saying; That to men went in to Men uncircum-
aKpofivo'rtav exovras eto"r)X6es, Kat o'vvetyayrjs cised,
them.
and did eat with
tin circumcision having thou wentest in, and thou didst eat
avrois. 4
Ap^a/xevos Se 6 Herpos
e^ertdero begun, 4 But * Peter, having
with thgm. Having begun and the Peter
set forth
set it fortli in order
5 to them, saying,
avrots Kadetys, Xeycov eyto r)fxr}V ev TroXet
to them in order, saying; I was in city
5 " JE was in the City ol
Joppa praying, % and in i
loirrrri Trpoo'evxofxevos' Kat etSov ev eKarracret Trance I saw a Vision, \
ofJoppa praying; and I saw in a trance certain Vessel like a grea<
Spa/ma, Karafiaivojr tfKevos rt ws OOOVTJV fxeya- Sheet descending, bein|
a vision, coming down & vessel certain like a sheet great let down, by the Four Enda
XrjVy rea'crapfftv apx^s KaBte}xevi)v eK rov ovpa- out of HBAVEN, and it camf>
four ends beinglowered out of the hea- to me.
eyo) 5e ris rj/xr^v, dvvaros deov; even to us, who was I , that
KcoAvcrat rov
I and who was, having power God? I should be able to restrain.
to restrain the
18
AKov&avres 5e ravra, rjcrvxct'O'avy Kai e5o£a- G O D ? " 1
Having heard and these, they were silent, and glori- 18 And having heard .
£ov rov Oeov, Xeyovres* Apaye Kai rois eBvecriv silent, things, these
and
they were
glorified GOD,
fied. the God, saying; Then also to the gentiles
19 L saying, % " Then to the
6 deos rt\v fieravoiav edooKev eis C^W- ® G E N T I L E S also has GOD
the God the reformation gave into life. Those
given EEFOEAIATION to
/xev ovv Siacnrapevres arro ryjs 6Xi\pecos ri\s Life."'
indeed thereforehavingbeen scattered from the affliction that
19 % Then THOSE indeed
yevojuevTjs etri ^,re<pav(p9 Bir}X6ov eeos $oiviK7)S HAVING BEEN DISIlHtSED
having happened about Stephen, went through to Phenicia on account of THAT A F -
mat Kvrrpov Kat A^Tio%6ms, pirjdevi XaXovvres which AHOHE
FLICTION
and Cyprus and Antioch, not about Stephen, traveled to
speaking
rov \oyov et /07 fiovov lovdaiois. 20
Hcrav Be Phenicia, and Cyprus, axid
the word if not alone to Jews.. Were and Antioch, speaking the WOED
to no one, except to Jews
rives e£ avrwp avdpes Kvirpioi Kai Kvpqvaioi, only.
some of them men Cyprians and Cyrenians,
20 But some of them
otrives, eXOovres eis Avriox^o-v eXaXovv irpos were Cyprians and Cyre-
who, having come into Antioch ipoke to nians, who, having come
rovs 'EAA^as, evayyeXi^o/xevoi rov Kvpiov to Antioch, spoke * also to
the Greeks, announcing glad tidings of the Lord the GKEEKS, announcing
Irjo~ovv. 21
Kaf rjv X P €l v l0V
^P
Aier' auTcyj', LOED Jesus. the glad tidings of the
Jesus. And was
with hand
them, of Lord
21 J And the Hand of
TTOAVS re apiO/xos mo-rev eras eireffrpe^/ev eiri the LOED was with them,
great and number having believed turned to
* and a Great Number hav-
rov Kvpiov. ^ HKOVO~07) 5e 6 Xoyos eis ra Kara ing believed, turned to the
the Lord. Was reported and the word into the ears LOED.
rrjs eKKXrjo'ias rrjs ev 'lepoo'oAv/u.ois irepi avrcow 22 And the EEPOET con-
of the congregation that in Jerusalem concerning them; cerning them came to the
EAES Of *THAT CONGEE-
Kai e^a-rreffrecXav Bapvafiav SieXdeiv ecos Avrio-
and they sent out Barnabas to go through to Anti- GATION which WAS in
23 Jerusalem; and they sent
Xeias , '0s irapayevofxevos Kai tBcov
rrjv forth Barnabas to An-
och. Who having come and having seen the
tioch ;
%apiv rov deov, ex^pVy Kal irapeKaXet Travras, 23 who having come
favor of the God, rejoiced, and called on all, and seen * THAT FAVOR of
T7? irpoOecrei TTJS Kapfiias irpoo'/xevetv rep Kvpiq>' GOD, rejoiced, and called
with the purpose of the heart to adhert to the Lord; on all to * continue in the
24
6rt rjv avrjp ayaOos, Kai rrXrjprjs rrvevfxaros LOED with PUEPOSE of
for he was a man good, and full of spirit HEART;
ayiov Kai mo'recos. Kai irpoaereOrj o%Aos iKa- 24 for he was a good
holy and faith. And was added Man, and full of holy Spirit
a crowd great
25 and Faith. And a consider-
vos ra> Kvpicp E^rjX0e 5e eis Tapo-ov *[<5 able Number were added
-
to the Lord. "" • • Tarsus
~ [the
to the L O E D .
Bapva$as,~\ avaQtjrrjGai ^avXov
25 And * he went toKai evpcov
Barnabas,] to seek Saul; and having found
% Tarsus to seek Saul j and
*"[auTOJ>,] rjyayev *[avrov~\ eis Avrioxetav. having found hint he
[him,] he brought [him] to Antioch. brought him to Antiodi.
26
TZyevero Be avrovs eviavrov oXov crvvax^rjvai 26 And it occurred that
I t happened and them a year whole to assemble during a whole Year they
ev rrj eKKXrjo'iai Kai diSa^ai O%AOJ> iKavov, associated with the CON.
in the congregation, and to teach a crowd great, GEEGATION, and taught a
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 9 . him—omit.
t 6. Peter was bound to each of the soldiers, so that the least movement on his part to
free himself from the chains, would awaken his guard. Two keepers were also stationed at
the doors to prevent any ingress of his friends, or any egress on his part.
•t 7. Acts v. 19. J 9. Acts x. 3, J7; xi. 5. { 10. Acts xvi. 26. t 11. Psa.
xxxiv. 7; Dan. iii. 28; vi. 22; Heb. i. 14. "J 11. Job v. 19; Psa. xxxiii. 18,19; xxxiv. 22 4
xli. 2 ; xcvii. 10; 2 Cor. i. 10,- 2 Pet. i t 9. % 12. Acts iv. 23» % 1%. Acts XY. 37»'
(Map. 12: U.T ACTS. CCfcap.l2: r 21.
Srjfios eirecpwvei' &eov cpatvr], KCU OVK avBpcoirov. 22 And the PEOPLE
• people shouted; Of a god a voice, and n o t shouted, " It is the Voice
of a man,
23
Uapaxpy/Aa, 5e eirara^ev avrov ayyeXos of a God, and not of a
Immediately and struck him a messenger Man."
Kvpiov, avQ* &v OVK ebooice So|av rep deep' Kai 23 And instantly an An-
of Lord, because n o t he gave glory t o t h e G o d ; and gel of the Loi'd smote him,
yevofievos arKaXrjKofipotTos, e£ev//v|e/>. 2 4 'O Se because he gave not Glory-
being 1 eaten of worms, he breathed o u t . The and to GOD ; and being eaten
\oyos rov Qeov 7)v£ave Kai eirXrjOvveTO. 2a Bap- with worms, he expired.
word of t h e G o d grew a n d was multiplied. Bar- 24 But the WORD of
vafias 5e Kai %avXos vireo~Tpeipav c£ 'lepovo'a- * God grew and multiplied.
aabas and and Saul returned from Jerusa- 25 And Barnabas and
XTJ/X, irXrjpcoo'auTes rrju diaKopiav, crvfAirapaXa- Saul returned from Jerusa*
lem, having fulfilled the service, having brought lem, having fulfilled the
fiovres Kai \(aavvr(\v TOV ettiKXr\9evra MapKov. SERVICE, % taking with
along also John t h a t having been surnamed Mark. them also THAT John who
WaS SURNAMED MARK.
KE*. iy\ 13. f ' )
1
CHAPTER XIII.
Ucrau 8e * [ T I Z > € S ] ev Avriox^ia Kara rr\v 1 And there were Pro-
Were a n d [some] in Antioch ia the
phets and Teachers in the
ovrrau cKKArjo'iap irpo(f>7)rai Kai Sifiao'KaXoi, 6, CONGREGATION at An-
being congregation prGpheta and teachers, the,
tioch ;—BARNABAS, and
re Bapvafias Kai ^v/j.ecou 6 KaXovfievos Nryep, THAT Simeon CALLED
b o t h Barnabas and Simeon that b e i n g called Black,
Niger, and Lucius, the
Kai AOVKIOS 6 Kvprjvaios, Mavarju re, 'HpcoSov CYRENIAN, and Manaen,
and Lucius t h e Cyrenian, Manaea also, of H e r o d a foster-brother of Herod
2
rov TGrpapxov crvvTpotyos, Kai ^avXos. A e t - the TETRARCH, and Saul.
tue tetrarch a foster b r o t h e r , a n d Saul. Serv- 2 And while they were
rovpyovvnav Be avrcoy rep Kvpicp Kai vr\o~revov- serving the LORD and
LUr a n d of t h e m t h e Lord and fasting, fasting, the HOLY SPIRIT
rcopy et7re TO Trvevfxa ro kyiow A<popicrare 8r) said, " Separate to me
said the spirit t h e holy; Separate you indeed BARNABAS and SAUL for
lioi rov Bapvafiav Kai *[TOI/J ^avXoy eis TO the WORK to which I called
for me t h e Barnabas and [the] Saul f o r t h e them."
epyop, 6 Tvpoo,K€K\K]}iai avrovs, 3 T o r e t/rjerrev- 3 Then £ having fasted
work, which I have called them. Then having and prayed, and laid their
o~avre$ Kai irpoo'ev^aixevoiy Kai ciridevres Tas HANDS on them, they sent
fasted and having p r a y e d , a n d having laid t h e them forth.
4
Xttpas avrois, aTreXvaav. Ovrot fiev ovv 4 SEfjcg, therefore, hav-
hand» t o tnein, they sent forth. These indeed t h e n ing been sent out by the
eKirefMpdevres viro rov Ttpev/jiaros rov ayiov, * HOLY SPIRIT, went down
having been sent forth b y the ipirit the holy, to * Seleucia ; and from
KarrjXOov eis rrjv ~2,eXevKeiav, eKeiOei/ re aire- thence they tailed to * Cy«
went down i n t o t h e Seleucia, thence a n d saile,j prus.
5
irXevcrau eis rrjv Kvirpov. Kcu yevofxei/oi ev 5 And having arrived at
int» the Cyprus. A n d having arrived i n Salamis, they announced
^aXafiiuif KartiyyeXoy rov Xoyou TOV Oeou ev the WORD of GOD in the
Salaniis, they a n n o u n c e d the word of t h e Cod in SYNAGOGUES of the J E W S ;
and they also had John
Tais cvvaycoyais rcov \ovBaioov ei%ov Be Kaifor an Attendant.
the synagogues of t h e Jewsj they h a d a n d also
6 And having gone
\ouxvvr\v vTv7)peT7)v, 6 AieXdovres Be oXrjv rrjv through the Whole I S -
Joha an a t t e n d a n t . Having gone t h r o u g h and whole t h e
LAND to Paphos, they
vrjaov a%pi Ua<pov, evpov Tiva fiayov, iJ/euSo- found % * a Certain Ma-
island to P a p h o s , t h e y found a certain magian, a f aUe gian, a False-prophet, a
wpocf>r)Tr)V lovBaiovt l
cp ovofxa Baptv}o~ovs>7 6s Jew, whose Name was
prophet a Jew, t o whom a n a m e Barjesus, w h o Bar-Jesus,
f\v O~VP rep avdvivarcp ^epyicp TlavX(py avdpi 7 who was with the
was with
the proconsel Sergius Paulus, a man PROCONSUL, Sergius Paul-
(Tvverco. OVTOS 7rpoo~KaX€ora/u.epos Bapvafiav Kaius, an intelligent Man.
intelligent. This having summoned Barnabas and This man having called
HavXov, eTre£r}T7]<r€V afcovcrai TOV Xoyov TOVfor Barnabas and Saul de-
sired to hear the WORD of
Saul, desired to hear the word of the
8 GOD.
deov, AfdiorraTo 8e avrois JLXvpias 6 fxayos, 8 But Elymas, the M A -
i God. Stood against but them Elymas the magian,
GIAN, (for so his NAME is
(OUTU yap fxcdepfxr]several TO ovofxa avTovy) translated,) opposed them,
(thus for is translated the name of him,)
seeking to turn away the
£t]Ttov dicurrpexpai TOV apdvirarov airo rrjs mc- PEOCONSUL from the
seeking to turn away the proconsul from the faith. EA1TH.
9
reus. ^ZavXos 5e (6 icai TlavXos) irX7)0~d6is
9 Then THAT Saul, also
Saul but (he also Paul) being filled
called Paul, being filled
iryevfxaros aytov, "^[/cai] aTtvicras ets avrov, with holy Spirit, looking
of spirit holy, [and] havinglooked?arne«tly on him, intently on him, said,
10
€nr€V H irXy]pr]s TTCCVTOS dovXov Kai irao"rjs 10 " 0 full of All Deceit,
said; O full of all deceit and of all and of All Imposture! Son
{tadiovpytas, vis SiafioXov, *X®P€ ir<zo~Vs ftiKaiocrv- of an Accuser ! Enemy
ready working, O son of an accuser, enemy of all righteous- of all Righteousness ! wilt
VTJS, ov Trav<rr) §iao~Tps<p(fiv r a s oSous Kvpiovrasthou not cease to pervert
ness, not wiltthou cease perverting the ways of Lord the the STRAIGHT WAYS of the
n
cvOeias ; Kai vvv idov, XelP ^VPL0V
«""* 0*€j Lord ?
straight? And now lo, a hand of Lord on thee, 11 And now, behold, the
Kai eery Tv<pXos, firj $Xtiro)i> TOP 7]XIOP a>XPL Hand of the Lord is upon
and thoushaltbe blind, not seeing the sun till thee; and thou shalt be
Katpov. Uapaxpy/Aa 8e eTreTrearsv err' uvrov blind, not seeing the SUN
a season. Immediately and fell ou him for a Season." And im-
axXvs Kai CTKOTOS' Kai rrepiayoop efarcL x*LPa~ mediately a Mist and dark-
a mist and darkness; and going about he sought guides. ness fell *on him, and
l
^coyovs. ~Tore ideou 6 audvTraros TO yeyopos, going about he sought
Guides.
Then seeing the proconsul that having beendone,
: 12 Then the PROCON-
€TTl0~TeV0'€P, €KTrX7}0 '0~0fA€P0S 67TI TT} S i S a ^ ? / T0V SUL seeing THAT HAVING
believed, being astonished at the teaching of the
BEEN DONE, believed, be-
KVpiOV.
Lord. ing astonished at the
13 TEACHING of the LORD.
Avax^€UT€5 Be airo TYJS Hacpov oi irepi TOP
Having set sail and from the 13 And sailing from PA-
Paphos those about
the
THOSE with * Paul
TLavXop, rjXdov TTJS TLaiu.<pvXtas. PHOS,
eis Hepyrjv came to Perga in Pam-
Paul, came into Perga ofthe Pamphylia.
phylia; % but John having
la>appT]s 8e, arrox^p^o'OLS a r ' avTCov, uirearTpe- withdrawn from them, re*
John but, having gone away from them, returned turned to Jerusalem.
14
\\/€P ets 'lepocroXvfia. AVTOI 5e SieXdovres
into Jerusalem. They and having passedthrough 14 And t f ; m , having
airo TTJS TIepyr}s irapeyevovTo cis APTIOX*W>
passed through from P E R -
from the Perga went to Antioch
GA, came to Antioch in
P I S I D I A , and J went into
TTJS Tlio~idias, Kai eicreXQoPTss eis TTJP o~vpayco- the SYNAGOGUE on the
ofthe Pisidia, and having entered into the synagogue DAY of the SABBATHS, and
lo
yr\p TT\ 7]/jiepa TOOP a"a/3/3aTwv, €Kadi<rap. M e T a sat down.
in the day ofthe sabbaths, After they sat down.
15 And % after the
5e TT)V avayvcoo'iv TOV po/xov Kai TUP irpotyriTow, READING ofthe LAW and
and the reading ofthe law and the prophets,
the PROPHETS, the SYNA-
airto-TeiXap oi apxi&vvaywyoi irpos avTovs, GOGUE-RULERS sent to
sent the synagogue-rulers to them,
them, saying, ''Brethren,
Xeyopres' Avdpes afieXcpoi, ei eari Xoyos €p if *any one among you
saying; Men brethren, if it a word in have a Word of Exhorta-
vp.iv irapaKXrjo'eas irpos TOV Xaov, Xsyere- tion for the PEOPLE, speak."
you of consolation to the people, say you.
•VATICAN MANUSCIUPT.—9. and—omit. 11. on htm—omit, 13. Paul.
lp. any one among: yon have a Word of.
J 13. A.ct3 xv. 88. t 14- Acts x vi. 13; xvii. 2 ; xviii. 4, t 15. Luke iv. 16;
er. 37.
tthap. 1 3 : 16."J ACTS. [Ohap.lZ: S4.
16
Avacrras 5e riauAos, /ecu Karacreitras TT; x€lPl> 16 Then Paul standing
Having stood up an4 Paul, and having waved the hand, up, and waving his HAND,
enrev AvSpes lo'parjXiTai, iccu ol (pofiov/jizpoi said, " Israelites ! and YOU
said; Men Israelites, and those fearing who fear GOD, listen!
Tov 0eoy, aKovcrare, ^'OOeosrov Aaov TOV- 17 The GOD of * the
the God, hear you. The God of the people this PEOPLE Of ISKAEL JcllOSe
rov e|eAe£aTO rovs irarepas 7]pLcav Kai rov our EATHERS, and elevated
chose the fathers ofyou; and the the PEOPLE % during their
kaov v^cocev ev T7) irapouciq, ev yrj Aiyvirra}, EXILE in the Land of
people exalted in the sojourning in land of Egypt, Egypt, % and brought them
/ecu /nera f$paxiovos v^V^ov ^rjyayev avrovs e£ out of it with an uplifted
and with an arm lifted up he brought them out of Arm.
avrrjs* 18 tcai cos Te<raapaK0VTa€T7} XP0V0V €r 18 And X for a period of
P°" Forty Years he nourished
her ; and about forty yearB time he them in the DESERT j
<j>o(popr)(rev avrovs €V TT) epr)fi(p' 1 9 * [ x : a i ] Kade- 19 and J having cast out
nourished them in the desert; [and] having seven Nations in the Land
Xoov SQVT} eirra €j> yr) Xavaapy s£04TeK\r\povo- of Canaan, %\ie * distri-
east out nations seven in land of Canaan, he distributed buted their LAND to them
(M7]o'ev avrois Tt\v yr\v avrcov. 20 Kai /J.STO. by Lot.
by lot to them the land of them. And after 20 And after these
things, % he gave Judges
ravra cos erecri TerpaKocriois Kai TrcvT^KovTa about f four hundred and
these things about years four hundred and fifty fifty Years, J till Samuel
€$a)K€ Kpiras, coos ^afiovrjA rov irpotyrjTOv. the PROPHET.
ko gave judges, till Samuel the prophet. 21 J And then they asked
21
KaxeiOev r)Tt\GavTO fiacriXea, Kai eBccKtv for a King; and GOD gave
And then they asked for a king, and gave them SAUL, the Son of
Kish, a Man of the Tribe
avrois 6 Oeos TOV ^ZaovX vlov Kis, avSpa e/c of Benjamin, for forty
to them the God the Saul son ofKis, a man of
22
Years.
t>v\rjs Beviafiiv, €T7) recrcrapaKoura, Kai 22 And X having removed
tribe of Benjamin, years forty. And him, j h e raised up to them
Aeracfrrjcas avTov, yyeipev avroLS TOV Aavifi DAVID for a King; to
having removed him, he raised up to them the David whom also giving testi-
e mony, he said, $' I have
^is /3arJiA.ea, y Kai elite fiapTvp^cras* TZvpov 'found David, the son of
for a king, to whom also be said having: testified; I found ' J E S S E , % a Man according
Aavid) rov rov lecro'ai, ^[ct^SpaJ Kara TT\V 'to my HEART, who will
David, that of the Jesse, [a man] acsording to the ' perform All my WILL.'
naphiav fJiov, os Troi^o-ei iravTa ra tfeA-n/xara 23 % From This man's
heart of me, who will do all the wilL POSTERITY, J according to
23
fxov. T o u r o u 6 6eos atro TOV (nrepfiaTos tear* Promise, God brought forth
of me. This the God from the seed according to to ISRAEL J a Savior, J e -
errayyeAiav rjyaye rq> lcrpar]\ (Totrripa, liqaovv, sus;
promise brought forth to the Israel a Savior Jesug, 24 J John having previ-
24
TrpoK7)pv£avros Icoavvov irpo irpoa'coirov rrjs ously proclaimed, before
having-announced before of John before face of the his APPEARANCE, an Im-
* "VATICAN MAwuscRirT.—25. What thinlr you that. 26. sent forth. For. 32. our
CHILDREN, having. 3o. SECOND Psalm.
1 33. The two first Psalms as they slaud in our editions, were anciently joined together.
See Wetitein. Gntsback has followed some JV1SS which have first instead oi second, bo also
Tfischendoii. Thecomniou reading, however, has been adopted, which agrees with the
Yat.MS.
J 25. Matt.iii.11 ; Mark i.f ; Luke iii. 16; John 1. 20, 27. t 26. Matt.x.G; Luke
sxiv.47: Actsui.'26; ver. 40., J 27. Luke xxiii. 34; Acts iii. 17; l C o r . i i . 8 . J 27.
Acts xv. 21. J ?./. Luke xxiv. 20> 44; Actsxxviii.'23. J 28. Matt, xxvii.22. &e.;
Actstti, 13, 14. J 29. Matt, xxvii. 59, &c. J 30. Matt, xsviii.6: Acts ii. 24 ; iii.
13, 15, 26; v. 30. t 31. Acts i. 3 ; 1 Cor. xv. 5— 7. t 32. jien. xii.3 ; xxii. 18 j Atts
AXVI. 6 *, Gal. iii. 16. t 33, P«a. ii. 7; Heb. i. 5; v. %
Chap. 13; 34.] ACTS. [Oiap. 1 3 : 43.
34
ce. 'OTI o*e aV€(TTy]0'€v avrov CK veKpwv, 34 And because ha
thee. Because and he raised him oufcof raised him from the Dead,
dead ones,
no more to return to Cor«
ftrjKeTi fisXXovra VTTOCTTp$<p$iv €is Sia(p6opav, ruption, he has spoken
no more being about to return to corruption,
thus, $ * I will give you
OVT(tiS €ip7]K€V ' O T * SwfjCO Ujltt^ TC& ^CTm A«Ut8 ' t h e SURE MERCIES of Da-
thus he said j 'via.'
That I will give to you the holy things of David
rovs irarepas SLVTQV KCU et5e h'ia.<pdopaw 3 ' o v 8e was laid with his FATHERS,
the father* of himself and saw corruption; whom but and saw Corruption;
* VATICAN MAHuscBirT.—42. it was thought proper that these WORDS should be spoken
I 34. lsa.lv. 8. I 3"). Psa. xvi.10; Acts ii. 31. t 36. 1 Kings ii. 10; Actsii-
20. t S3. Lule xxlv. 47.. t R9. Rom, iii. 28; viii. 3; 1 John ii. 12. i »0. Isa*
.Mi*. 14; Hub. t. 5.
Chap. 13: 44.] [Ohap.14: 1.
ACTS.
Xapirt rov Oeov. 44
T y r e e%o/j,€j/<p aafifiary continue in the FAVOR oj
favor of the God. On the and coming sabbath, GOD.
ffX^ 0V
cetera -^ iroAis GvvrjxOr} aKovffai 44 And onfeheFOLLOW-
r o v ING
almost all the city came together to hear the
Sabbath, almost the
45 Whole CITY assembled to
Xoyov rov deov, I 5 O J / T € S fie oi Iouficuoi rovs hear the WORD of GOD.
word of the God, Seeing and the Jews the
45 And the JEWS seeing
oXAot/s, eirArjcrdrjo'av ^VjAov, Kat
avreXtyov the CROWDS, were filled
crowds, they were filled of zeal, and spokeagainst
with Envy, and opposed
rois viro rov YlavXov Keyofievots, *[avriAe- the things spoken by *Paul,
the thing* by the Paul being spoken, [contra- blaspheming.
yovres KaC\ fi\aa'(j)€/jLovpT€s. 4 8 Happyjaiacra- 46 And both P A U L and
dicting and] blaspheming. Speaking BARNAB AS speaking freely,
fxevot, fie 6 Hav\os Kai 6 Bapvafias enrow said, $ " I t was necessary
freely and the Paul and the Barnabas said; for the WORD of GOD first
'TyUty f]V avayKtxiov irpcorov \a\r)drivai
rov to be spoken to you; £ but
To you it w-as necessary first to be spoken the since you thrust it away
Koyov rov Oeov €7T6i5r? * [ 8 e ] a-n-oodeiade avrovf from you, and judge your-
word of the God: since [but] you thrust away him, selves unworthy of AIO-
KO: OVK a£iovs Kpivere iavrovs rr)S aicovtov NIAN Life, behold, J we
and not worthy judge yourselves of the age-lasting turn to the G E N T I L E S .
C<*>ys, ifiou, crrpetyofxeQa. eis ra (EBVT). 4 7 Ovrco 47 For thus the LORD
life, lo, we turn t o the gentiles. Thus has commanded us; J ' I
yap evrera\reu rjfxiv 6 Kvpios' Tefleifca <re eis ' have set thee for a Light
for has commanded us t h e Lord, I have set thee for 'of Nations, that thou
<pws €di/(ov9 rou eivai ere as arcvrrjpiav k<as e&xa~ ' shouldst BE for Salva-
c light of nations, the t o be thee for salvation to end ' tion to the Extremity of
rou ri\s yr\s. ^ hnovovra fie ra edvrj ex P i ' t h e E A R T H . " *
ai 0J/
of the earth. Having heard and the t entiles rejoiced, 48 And the G E N T I L E S
KCU e5o|a^of rov Koyov rov Kvpiov Kai tiricr- having heard this, i ejoiced,
and glorified the viord «£ the Lord; and be- and glorified the WORD of
r^vo~av 6o~oi rjorav rerayfx^voi eis £<wr)v aiowiov. * the LORD ; and as many
liared as many as werehavingbeendisposedfor life age-lasting. as were disposed for aio«
49
Ai€<pepero fie 6 \oyos rov Kvpiov fit 5
Shys nian Life, believed.
Wa» published and the word of the Lord through whole 49 And the WORD of
&() the LORD was published
T7/f x&>pas. 0 / fie JovSaioi ivapcorpvvav ras through the Whole of the
ef the country. The but Jens stirred up the
COUNTRY.
trefio/jLtvas yvvaiKas ras e v c x ^ o y a s , tcai rovs 50 But the JEWS excited
religious women the honorable, and the
the RELIGIOUS and HON-
irpcarovs TTJS iroAeoos, Kai Girrjyeipav hiwyfxov ORABLE Women, and the
chiefs oftha city, and raised a persecution FIRST MEN of the CITY,
tTTi now TlavXov Kai rov Bapvafiav, Kaiel;efia\ov and raised a Persecution
agamstthe Paul and the Barnabas, andcast out against PAUL and * Barna-
51
avrovs euro row Spioov aurwv. Ot fie turwa- bas, and expelled them
theia from the borders of them. They but having from * their BORDERS.
51 X And THEY, shaking
£aa*voi rov Kovioprov rwv itohjov avrcov €7r' off the DUST of * their feet
shaken off the dust of the feet of them against
against them, went to Ico-
avrovs, y]KQov eis lnoviov. nium.
them, came iuto iconium. 52 And the DISCIPLES
62
Oi fie fxadrjrai errXripovvro XaPas Kcu
twere filled with Joy and
TTVIV-
The and disciples were filled joy holy Spirit. and spirit
Haros ayiov. K E 3 \ ih\ 1 4 . l Eyevero fig ey CHAPTER XIV,
holy. I t happened and in 1 And i t occurred at
lK0j>ty, Kara ro avro GKTeKOtiv avrois eis rr)v Iconium, that they went
Iconium, at the same to enter them into the TOGETHER into the SYNA-
t 21. M a t t , xxviii. 19. X 22. Acts xi. 2 3 ; xiii. 43 t 22. M a t t . x. 88; x v i . 24;
L u k e xxii. 28, 29 ; R o m . viii. 1 7 ; 2 T i m . i i . 11, 12, iii. 12. t 23. T i t u s i. 5
Acts xiii. 1, 3. t 26. Actsjc v. 40. % 27. tActs t 27. I COr.
xvi. 9 ; 2 Cor. ii. 12 ; Gol. iv. 8 ; E e v , i i i . 4. 1. Gxv.
a l . ii,i . 12;
1 2 . xxi. 19. X 1. J o h n v i i . 2 2 ;
y e r . 5 ; Gal. v. 2 ; P h i l , iii^ 2 ; Col. i i . 8,11,10. t 2. Gal. ii. 1.
Cliap. 15: 3.] ACTS. [Chap. 15:11.
aopras avrov €t
e% > * v rais
Kara erations Moses has, in every
crvvayooyais
lug him has, in the synagogues in City, THOSE who PREACH
him, being read in tha
irav (rajidarov avayivwcTKOfievos. 2*Tore eoo^e SYNAGOGUES Every Sab-
every sabbath being read. Then it seemed good
bath."
r o i s aicoffroXois Kat rots irpt.o~f3vTepois aw bXy 22 Then it seemed good
to the apostles and t h e elders with whole
to the APOSTLES and EL-
T77 €KKX7}aia, eKXe^aptevovs avbpas DERS, with the Whole CON •
e | aurcov
the congregation, having chosen men out ol themselves GREGATION, to send Men
TT€fM\pai ets kvriox<£iav (Tvv rep TlavXcp Kat Bap- chosen from among them-
to send to Antioch the with
Paul and Bar- selves to Antioch. with
yajSos, lovSav rov eniKaXov/jievov Bapaa&av, Kai PAUL and Barnabas;—
nabas, Judas that being called Barsabas, and THAT Judas * being called
^iXav, avSpas Tjyovfxevovs ev rois aSeXtyois' Barsabbas, and Silas, lead-
Silas, men leading among the brethren; ing Men among the B R E T H -
23
ypaipavres 8ia xeLP05 avrcov * [ T a o V ] REN ;
having written by hand of them [thus;] 23 having written by
Oi anoo'roXoi Kai oi Trpecrfivrtpoi Kai oi their Hand, thus : —"The
The apostles and the elders and the APOSTLES and * ELDERS
adeXcpoi, rois Kara rt\v Avriox^iav Kai ~%vpiav a n d BRETHREN, to THOSE
brethren, to those in the Antioch and Syria BRETHREN i n ANTIOCH
Kai KiXiKiav adeXcpois, rois e | eOvoov, xaipeiv. and Syria and Cilicia, who
and Cilicia brethren, those from Gentiles, health. are of the Gentiles, greet-
24
ETT€<8?7 7]Kov(ra/neUy on rives e£ rjfxccv "*[e£eA- ing.
Since we have heard, that some from us [having 24 Since we have heard
dovres~\ erapa^av v/xas \oyois, avao~K€va£ovres That % some having gone
gone out] troubled you with words, unsettling out from ns troubled you
ras tyvxas v/xwv, ^[Xeyovres Trepire/j.veo'Oai with Words, unsettling
the souls ofyou, [saying to be circumcised your MINDS, to whom we
Kai rypeiv rov vo/xov^ ols ov ^leareiXa/xeda' gave no commands;
and to keep the law,] to whom not we gave commands; 25 i t seemed good to us,
20
e5o£ev q/xiv yevo/xevois 6jXoQvfxa^ov, eKXe^a- being of one mind, to chose
it seemed good to us being of one mind, having out men to send to you,
fievovs avdpas ireptyai irpos v/xas, o'vv rois aya- with your BELOVED Bar-
chosen out men to send to you, with the be- nabas and Paul,
Tvqrois 7)/J.OW BapvajSa Kai YlavXcc, 2 6 avOpccirots 26 % Men who have
loved of us Barnabas and Paul, men given up their LIVES in be-
irapaSeficoKoo'i ras ^ i r ^ a s avroov virep rov ovo- half of the NAME of our
having given up the lives of them in behalf of the name LORD Jesus Christ.
27 We have therefore
fxaros rov Kvpiov rifitv li\crov Xpicrov. ^ Aireo*- sent Judas and Silas, who
of t h e Lord ofug Jesus Anointed. "We
will also tell you the SAME
raXKa/xev ovv lovSav Kat iSiXay, Kai avrovs things by Word.
have sent therefore Judas and Silas, and thsm 28 For it seemed good
28
<$ia Xoyov anayyeXXovras ra avra. E5o£e to the * HOLY S P I R I T , and
through word announcing the same things. Itseemedgood to us, to lay on you no Ad-
ditional Burden besides
yap rw ayi(v Tcvev/xari Kai TJIU.IV, /xrjdev trXeov *These NECESSARY things^
for to the holy spirit and to us, no more
€Triri9eo-6ai vfiiv fiapos, irXrjV rwif e-rravayKes 29 To abstain from
to lay to you a burden, beside* the necessary things things offered to Idols, and
Blood, and That which is
rovroov, -g airex^o'dai eidccXodvrccp Kai alfxaros Strangled, and Fornica-
these, to abstain from things offered to idols and blood
tion; from which if you
Kai irpiKrov Kai iropveias' e | oov Biarrjpovvres keep yourselves you will
and strangled and fornication; from which keeping do well. Farewell." -
eavrovs, ev irpa^ere. Eppa>o-0€. 3 0 Oi jxev 30 THEY, therefore,, be-
yourselves, well you will do. Farewell. They indeed ing dismissed, * went down
ovv airoXvdevres r\XQov eis Avrioxeiav Kai to.Antioch, and having as-
therefore being dismissed went to Antioch; and sembled the MULTITUDE,
avvayayovres ro irXrjdos, e7re§a>Kcw rr]V €TTICT-delivered the LETTER.
having assembled the multitude, delivered the let 31 And when they had
€TTt ry read it, they rejoiced at
31
roXyv, Avayvovres 5e, ex^pt\a,av
%et. Having read and, they rejoieed at the EXHORTATION. .
the
33 32 And Judas and Silas,
trapaKXy]ff€i. IouSas re Kai 'SiXas, Kai avroi
exhortation. Juda* and and Silas, also themselves also themselves being ready
' TrpocpriTai ovres, 8ia Xoyov iroXXov TrapetcaXe- speakcrs, exhorted the
prophets being, through a word great exhorted B R E T H R E N i n a long D i s -
33 course and confirmed t h e m .
o~av rovs a5eA</>ous, KOA eirearrrjpt^av. ITOITJ-
83 And haying s p e n t
th'e brethren, and confirmed. Having
some Time, t h e y were dis-
vavres 5e XP0J/0V> arczXvQ'qo'a.v /ACT' eiprjvrjs missed w i t h Peace from
spent and a time, they were dismissed with peace
t h e BRETHREN to tllOSG
airo TSAV a5tX<pu>v irpos rovs airo&reiXavras H A V I N G S E N T t h e m .
from. the brethren to those having sent
34 S4 * f [ B u t i t seemed
avrovs. "*[E5o|e be rca ~2iXa CTri/neivai good to S I L A S t o r e m a i n
them. [It seemed good but to the Silas to remain
3a there.]
avTOv.~\\ HavXos 5e teat Bapvafias disrpifiov
35 % And P a u l and B a r -
there.] Paul but and Barnabas remained
nab as remained a t An-
ej> Avrioxeta, d&acncovres /cat e u a y y e A - ^ o / x e f o f , tioch, teaching and pro-
in Antioch, teaching and announcing glad tidings, claiming t h e glad tidmga
j u e r o / c a i erep.ccviroXXoov, rov Xoyov rov Kvpiov. of t h e W O R D of t h e L O R D ,
with also others many, the word of the Lord. with m a n y others also.
36
M e r a 8e rivas Tj/nepas enre HavXos irpos Bap- 36 A n d after Some Days
After and some days said Paul to Bar- P a u l said t o B a r n a b a s ,
vafiay 'E'Kio'rpe^avres §7? eTno"Ke\\/cojj.eda rovs " L e t u s r e t u r n a n d visit
nibas ; Having returned indeed we may visit the the B R E T H R E N fin *Every
a^eXcpovs Kara ivawav TTOXLV, zy als Kar-qyyet- City i n which we pro-
, brethren in every city, ih which we have claimed t h e WORD of t h e
Xafxev rov Xoyov rov tcvpiov, ireas e%ouff"f. L O R D , a n d see how t h e y
preached the word of the Lord, how they are. a r e . "
37
Bapvafias 5e efiovXzvo'aTO tfvuirapaXafiziv Kai 37 And Barnabas wished
Barnabas and counselled to take with also to t a k e also with them
33
IwavVTjv rov KaXovjiievov MapKOV. TlavXos X T H A T J o h n , who was
John that being called Mark. Paul S U R N A M E D Mark.
$e rj^iov, rov airocrravra air* -avrcov airo S8 B u t P a u l deemed it
Dut deemed fitting, the having gone away from them from improper t o take H I M with
TlapupvXias, Kai JUT) cvveXdovra avrois €ts ro t h e m , J w h o D E S E R T E D
Pamphylia, and not having gone with them to the them from Pamphylia, a n d
epyov, p.7] ffvfnrapaXafiecv rovrov. ^Eyevero did n o t go w i t h t h e m to
work, not to take him. Occurred the W O R K .
ovv 7rapo^vo"fxos, cocrre airoxu>pio~dr]vai 39 A sharp Contention
avrovs
therefore a sharp contention, so as to separate therefore ensued, so as t o
them
airy aXXr)Xa>v? rov T€ Bapvafiav TrapaXa&ovra, separate t h e m from each
other ; and BARNABAS
from one another, the and .Barnabas having taken
having t a k e n M A R K sailed
rov MapKov aarXevo'ai CLS Kvjrpov, to Cyprus.
the Mark. sailed ts Cyprus. 40 B u t P a u l having se-
40
HavXos 5e GirtXe£afi*vos ~2,iXav e^Afle, lected Silas, departed, J be-
Paul but having selected Silas went out, ing commended to t h e E A -
TrapaSoOeis r\] xaPLTl r o v
Qeov VTTO TOOV VOR of * t h e Lord by t h e
havingheencommendedto the favor of the God by the BRETHREN.
adiX(po>v. 41
Ai7)px*TQ 5e rf\v ~%vpiav Kai KLXI-
41 And lie went through
S Y R I A and Cilicia, % estab-
biethren. He passed through and the Syria and Cili-
lishing t h e CONGREGA-
KiaV) €7rio'TTipi((0V ras eKKXrjo'ias.
KE<f>. is''. TIONS.
cia, confirming the congregations. CHAPTER XVI.
l
16. YLarf]vrr\o~(: 5e eis Aepfi7]V Kat hvcrpav 1 And h e came * both to
He came and to Derbe and Lystra; % Derbe and to Lystra. A n d
rcai i$ov, fiaOrjrris ris rjv €K€ty ovofxari Tifxo- behold a certain Disciple
and lo, a disciple certain was there, byname Timo- was there, J named Timo-
Jeruialem. The indeed then congregation* were es. 5 Then, indeed, the
CONGREGATIONS X were
€OVPTO rrf iri(TT€i9 Kai cirepicrcrevop rep apiO/xep
tabhshed in the faith, and were increased in the number
established m the FAITH,
&
and were increased in
Ka0* rjfiepap. AtcXdoprcs 5e rt]P $pvyiap Kai NUMBER every Day.
svery day. Going through and the Phrygia and 6 * And they went
rt\v YaXariKt]V yeapap, KeaXvdevres VTTO rov through the Country of
the Galatia eountry, being forbidden by the PHRYGIA and Galatia, be'
ayiov irpeOfxaros XaXt)crairop Xoyop ep ry Aeries, ing forbidden by the HOLY
holy spirit to speak the word in the Asia, Spirit to speak the WORD
in A.SIA",
' eXdopT€$ Kara ry\p Mveriap, €iripa(op €t$ rr\v 7 and coming by MYSIA.
coming by the Mysia, they attempted into the
they attempted to go mto
BiOvpiap iropeveerdar Kat OVK eiarrep avrovs ro BITHYNTA; and the SPIRIT
Bithynia to go; and not permitted them the
of Jesus did not permit
TTPsv/xa \T)CTOV. 8 HapeXdopres oe rr)p Mvertap, them.
spirit of Jesus. Having passed by and. the Mysia, 8 And having passed
Kare&rjerav eis TpooaSa, '* Kat dpa/xa Sia rr)S by MYSIA, X they came
they came down to Troas. And a vision ia. the down to Troas.
9 And a Vision was seen
WKros eaepdr} rta YlavXep* aP7]p ris r)P Matte- by PAUL in the *JVight;
nigbt was seen by the Paul; a man certain was ofMace- a certain t Man of Mace-
Scap ecrrevs, TrapctKaXeap avroPy Kai Xeyeay Aia- donia was standing, and
domahailbeenstanding, beseeching him, and saying; Having entreating him, and say-
&as as MaKeSouiap, f$OT]67icrop 7}fup. I 0 ' , Q s 5 eing, " Come over into Ma-
passed overtnlo Macedonia, help thou us. When and cedonia, and help us."
10 And when he saw
ro opafia eiSey, tvdtcas e^rrjerafnv c^tXdzip ets the VISION, we immedi-
Ihf vision Desaw, immediately we sought to go out into ately sought to go % into
rt)v Mafffcuoviay, crvju.j3i/iJa£oyTes, on irpoo'KSK- MACEDONIA, interring
toe Macedonia, iaiemng, that had called that * the LORD had cailed
Xi)7at i]jxas b Kvpios tvayyeXioaaOat avrovs. us to announce glad tid»
to v» the Lord t« announce glad ttdiuja ta> them. mgsfeothem.
l>
AvaxQit'Tes ovv atro rrjs Tpeaabos, tvdvbpo- I t Having sailed, there-
Htving aaiud tborcior* ttom the lioas, we run a fore, from IROAS, we run
a
VATICAN MAHUBCBHT.—4. of * HOSB ATOSTIBS and Eldeip. 6. And they went
ttuougli the Country ot I'H&YG/A and Galatia. 9. Night. 10. GOD called us.
J I % Tim i& 1 3 . Acta vi. b I S 1 Cot ys. ?o. Gal. ii. 5. 4. Acbi
xv. 38 29. 15 Arts XT 41. I S 5 Cor. n. 32, 2 Iini. iv. IS Id.
S(». I 10. 2 Cor.iJ. J3.
Chap. 16: IS.} ACTS. [Gtap. 16: 18.
abide you. And she forced us. It happened % And she compelled us.
5e Tropevofxevoov rj/xcoy eis irpocevxyv, iraiSio'Kqv 16 And it occurred, as
and ffning of us to a place of prayer, a female-servant we were going to the
riva exovo'ay iryevjxct irvdoovos airavrrjo'ai 7}fiivf * ORATORY, a certain Fe-
certain having a spirit of Python to meet us, male-servant, % having a
7}ris epya&iav TroXXrjy rrapeixe rois Kvpiois Spirit of t Python, met us,
who gain much brought the lords who brought her MASTERS
aurrfS) fxayrevo/jieyr}. ^ Avrr) KaraKoXovdr}o~acra much Gain by divining.
of herself, divining. She having followed closely 17 £>f)£ having closely
rep TlavXcp Kai rjfiiy, eKpa('e Xeyovca' Ourot oi followed * Paul and us,
the Paul and us, cried saying; These the eried saying, "These MEN
av6pa>Troi SovXot rov Oeov rov v\pio~rov eiffiv, are the Servants of the
men bond-servants of the God the most high are, MOST H I G H GOD, who are
oirives KarayyeXXova'iv 7]fxiv 68ov aoorypias. proclaiming
of
to us the Way
Salvation."
who are proclaiming to us a way of salvation.
18
Tovro tie eiroiei eirt TroXXas fjfMepas. Aiairo- 18 And she did this
This and she did for many days. Being for Several Days. But
vyjdeis 5e d TlavXos, KCLI eiricrrpetyas, rep irvev- PAUL, being grieved, turn-
.grieved but the Paul, and having turned, to the spirit ed and said to the SPIRIT,
fxari enrc YlapayyeXXu ffoi ev rep ovofxari lr\- " I command thee in the
he said; I command thee in the name of Je- * Name of Jesus Christ to
fyowr) jjLeyaXrj 6 TlavXos, M^Sej/ Trpa^rjs a loud Voice, saying " J)<i
Xeyw
with a voice loud the Paul,Not thoumayest do thyself no harm ; for we
saying;
(reavTto KCLIIQV, airavrts yap eo'/mep evdaSe. are All here."
to thyself harm, all for we are here. 29 And having asked
29
Airrjo'as 5e <pwra ettreTnjS^o'e, Kai sprpofios for Lights, he rushed in,
Having askedand lights herushedin, and terrified
and being in a tremor,
fell down before P A U L and
ysvofxevos Trpoo'eirea'e rep UavX(p Kai rep %tXq,.
having become he fell before the Paul and the Silas. * SILAS.
30
Kai irpoayaycvP avrovs 30 And
e£a>, €<^7j* conducting Kvpioi,
And having led them
them out, he said, %" Sirs,
out, he said; O sirs,
what must I do that I may
ri fjie dei iroisip, iva cccOcc; 3 1 Oi Se eiirov be saved ?"
.what me it behoves to do, that I may be saved? They and said;
Yl.KTT£V(TOV €TTt TOP KVpiOP \t](TOVV XpUTTOV, Kai
31 And THEY said,
Believe thou in the Lord Jesus Anointed, and X"Believe in the LORD
<Toody)crri crv Kai 6 OIKOS O'OV. 32
K C U eXaXqcrap
Jesus Christ, and thou
shalt be saved thou and the house of thee. And they spoke
shalt be saved, and thy
FAMILY.
avrcp rop Xoyop rov Kvpiov, CVP tracfi rots €P 32 And they spoke to
to him the word of the Lord, with all those in
him the WORD of * the
T7) oiKia avrov. 33 Kou irapaXafiwp avrovs ep LORD, and to ALL those in
the house of him. And having taken them in his HOUSE.
€K€iyrj ry oopa rr]S PVKTOS, €\ov<reu euro reap 33 And taking them in
that the hour of the night, he washed from the That HOUR of the NIGHT,
"xKyyoov Kai efianTMrOY) avros Kai oi avrov he washed them from their
stripes; and was dipped he and those of him STRIPES, and was imme-
di
Travres rrapaxpTip-a- Avayayccv re avrovs €ts diately immersed^ fie and
all immediately. Having led up and them into all HIS-.
rop OIKOV avrov, 7rap€67]ice rpa-rrefyp, Kai TjyaX- 34 And having brought
the house of himself, he set a table, and re- them into * his HOUSE,
Xtao'aro ivavoiKt tr^irio'r^vKcas r<p deep. % he set a Table, and re-
joieed with all his house, having believed in the God. joiced with all his house-
33 f
H/mepas de yePojuepTjs, aireareiXap oi crrpa- hold, believing in GOD.
Day and hnving become, sent the com- 35 And when it was
rriyoi rovs £>afi8ovxoos, Xeyopres' AiroXvaop Day, the COMMANDERS sent
manders the rod bearers, saying; Release th,<?u the O F F I C E R S , saying,
rovs avQpwirovs €KeiP0vs. 3<i
AirriyyeiXe Se 6 " Let those men go."
the men those. Told and the 36 And the JAILOR told
5e<r/no<pvXa% rovs Xoyovs rovrovsrrpos ropHav- * these WORDS to PAUL,
jailor the words these to the Paul; "The COMMANDERS have
Xop' ' O n aireo-raXKao'iP oi (rrparrjyoii iua arro- sent to release you; now
That has sent the you therefore depart, and go
commanders, that
XvOrjre' vvv ovv €^eX0opresy TropevecrOe ep in Peace."
may be released; now therefore going out, do you go in 37 But PAUL said to
€ip7}prj. 3 ' 'O Se FLavXos z<pf) irpos avrovs' them,
us
"They have beaten
publicly uncondenined,
peace. The but Paul said to them;
Xbeing Bomans, and cast
Aeipavrcs rjfxas S ^ o f r t a , aKaraKpirovs, avdpw- us into Prison; and now
Having beaten us publicly, uncondemnned, men
do they privately cast Us
irovs 'Peo/naiovs inrapxopras, efidXop eis (pvXa- out? No, indeed; but let
Romans being, they cast into prison, them come themselves and
KrfPy Kai PVV Xadpa 7]fxas €K&aXXovo~ip; Ov conduct Us out."
and now privately us do they cast out? No
38 And the OFFICERS
yap' aXXa eXdoprts avroi rjuas
ej-ayayerceffap. related these words to the
indeed; but having come themselves us let them lead out. COMMANDERS; and they
38
ApyjyyeiXap 5e rois crrpa'-^yois oi fia(3dovxoi were afraid when they
Told and to the commanders the rod-bearer« heard that they were Ro-
ra prj/mara ravra' Kai e<po(37)671 crav, aKovcavresmans.
the words these; and they were afraid, having heard
39 39 And they came and
bri 'Pcvfxaioi eici. K a i eXdovres rrapaKaXe-
that Romans they are. And having come they entreated
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—29. Silas. 32. GOD, with ALL that were. 84.the
HOUSE. 38. t h e w c - K D S .
t 30. Lukeiil.10; Acts ii. 37 ; ix. 6. J 31. Joba iii. 16,88; vi.47; U o h n v. 10
% 34. Luke v. 29 i xix, 6. X 37- Acts zxii. 25.
Chap. 16; 40.] ACTS. (Map. 17: 7.
ffav avTovs, Kai e^ayayopres npoorwv ^rjXSeip entreated them; and con.
them, and havingled out they asked to go out ducting them out, asked
40 them J to depart * from the
rrjs iroXecos. E^eXdopres 8e eK TTJS QvXa-
o'the city. Having gone and out of the prison CITY.
KT]S eio"f)\Qop irpos rr)P AvSiaw 40 And going out of
teat iBoures rovs
they came in to the Lydia; the PRISON, J they entered
and having seen the
aSeX<povs> napeKaXeffav avrous, Kai e^X&op. into the house of LYDIA,
brethren, they exhorted them, and went out. and having seen the
BRETHREN, they exhorted
KE«i>. t£'. 1 7 . * Aiofievo'aprcs Be rrjp A/x(pi- them, and departed.
Having passed through and the Amphi-
iroXiv Kai AiroXXooi/iap, rjXdoy eis ©ecro'aXopi-
CHAPTER XVJX
pohs and Apollonia, they came into Thessalonica,
1 And traveling through
KTJP, OTTOV 7]V 7} cvpayooyri rcou loudaicap. Amphipolis snd Apollonia
where was the synagogue ofthe Jews. they came to * THESSA-
2
Kara Be ro eiwOos TW HavX<p eio"qX0e irpos LONICA, where was * a
According to and the custom the Paul went in to Synagogue of the J E W S . _
avrovs, Kai €7ri o~a/3/3ara rpia BieXzyero av-
2 And according to his
them, and for sabbaths three reasoned with
J went in CUSTOM, P A U L
rois euro rcop ypacpwv 3 Aiapoiycop Kai irapari- to them, and on three Sab-
them from the writings; opening and setting baths reasoned with them
Qefxepos, Sri rov Xpicrrop eBei iraQeiv Kai from the s CRIPTURES,
forth, that the Anointed it was necessary to have suffered and S opening and setting
avao'rrivai eK peKpoop, Kai dri ovros ecrrip 6 forth, J That the MESSIAH
to have been raised out of dead ones, and that this is the ought to suffer and to rise
Xpiffros IrjrrovSy bv ey<a KarayyeXXoo VJUIP. from the dead, and That
Anointed Jesus, whom I announce to you. "This is the ANOINTED Je-
4 sus whom. £ announce te
K a i Tires e£ avroop eireio'Oria'av, Kai irpoa-e- you."
And some of them were convinced, *nd joined
4 % And some of them
K\y]p(*)Qr\o~av TW TlauXtp Kai rep 2 i A a , rcov re believed and adhered to
themselves to the Paul and to the Silas, ofthe and PAUL and % * Silas, and of
0~e$0fAeptoV 'EXXTJPOOP iroXv irXrjOos, yvvaiKwv the r r o u s Greeks a * great
pious Greeks a great number, women, Multitude, and of the
re r<av irpoorwv OVK oXtyai. CHIEF Women not a few.
and of the chief not a few. 5 But t h e J E W S taking
s some evil-disposed M<n
TlpoaXafSojievoi Be ot lovdaioi rcov
ayopaicop from the MARKET-LOUNG-
Having taken to themselves and the Jews ofthemarket-loungers
ERS, and gathering a
rivas apdpas Troprjpovs, Kai ox^^oirja-apres, crowd, alarmed the CITY;
some men of evil, and having gathered a crowd, and having assailed the
edopvfiovp ryp iroXw eiriarapres re T ? | OIKIO, HOUSE of % Jason sought
they disturbed the city; having assaulted and the house to bring them * fortli into
lacropos, eQqrovp avrous ayayeip ets rop BTJ/^LOP' the assembly of the PEO-
oi Jason, they sought them to lead out into the people; PLE ;
6
/iir] evpopres Be avrovs, eo'vpov rov lacrova 6 "but not finding them,
not having found and them, they dragged the Jason they dragged * Jason and
some ot the Brethren to
Kai ripas aBeX<povs em rovs iroXirapxys, fioovp- the RULERS of the CITY,
and some brethren to the city-rulers, crying. crying out, J " T H E S E men
res' ' O n oi rrjp oiKov/xeurjp apacrarcoaapres, who have disturbed the
That they the habitable having disturbed, EMPIRE, are come here
uvroi Kai evdaBe Trapeicrip' ? ovs virofieBeKrai also j
these also here are present; whom has received 7 whom Jason has re-
laaw Kai ovroi Tvavres a-nepapri rcop Boy/na- ceived ; and all these op-
Jason; and these all against the decrees pose the % DECREES of Ce-
* VATICAN MANUscRirx.—26. Blood—onttf. 26. The Whole Pace of. 32. also
again.
i 28. The Phenomena of Aratus, and Cleanthes' Hymn to Jupiter, contain this quotation.
Aratus was a Cilician, one of Paul's countrymen, with whose writings Paul was probably
well acquainted.
t 24. Matt.xi.25. ' £ 24.*Acts vii.48. J 25. Psa. 1.8. t 25. Gen. ii. 7;
INum. xvi. 22; Jobxii. 10; x x v i i . 3 ; xxxiii. 4; Isa. xlii. 5; lvii. 10; Zech. x i i . l . t 26.1
Deut. xxxii. 8. J 27. Rom. i. 20. t 27. Acts xiv. 17- t 29. Isa. xl. 18.
: 30. Acts xiv. 16; Horn. lii. 25. J 30. Luke xxiv. 47 ; Titus ii. 11,12 j 1 Pet. 1.14 j iv. &
i 81. Acts x. 42; Eotn. ii. 16; xiv» 10. i .81. Acts ii. 24.
dfiap. 1? : 34.3 [Ohap.\8: 8.
ACTS.
33
rov. Kai OVTGOS 6 JlavAos e^t]A6ev CK /neaov 33 And thus Paul went
And thug t h e Paul went o u t from midst out from the midst of
avrwv. them.
ef t h e m . 34 But Some Men ad-
34 Tives 8e avSpes KoAAijdevres avrcp, eiuar- hering to him, believed ;
Some but men having associated with him, be- among whom were Diony-
revcrav ev 01s Kai Aiovvmos 6 Apeoirayiri]s, sius the * Areopagite, and
lieved; a m o n g whom also Dionysius the Areopagite, a Woman named Uemaris,
Kat yvvr\ ovofxart Aafxapis, Kai erepoi o~vv and others with them.
and a woman by name Damaris, and others with
KE*. 117'. 1 8 . CHAPTER XVIII.
aVTOLS. MeTa 8e ravra
them. After and these things 1 And after these things
X&pio~deis b UavAos e/c rwv Adrjvcov, r)A(tev eis * P A U L withdrawing from
having withdrawn t h e Paul from the Athens, came into A T H E N S , came to Corinth;
2 2 and having found a
Koptvdov. Kai evpuv riva lovdaiov ovo/xar^,
Corinth. A n d having found acertain Jew byname Certain Jew named
AKvAav, TlovTiKov rep yevet, irpocrcparoos eAijAv- JAqiula, a native of Pon-
Aquila, Pontus by t h e race, recently having tus, recently come from
dora airo rrjs IraAias, Kai TLpio-KiAAav yvvatKa ITALY, and his wife Pris-
come from the Italy, and Priscilla wife cilla, (because * Claudius
u l had COMMANDED A U J E W S
avrov, (dta ro btarerax^vai KAavdiov X P~
01 him, (because t h e t o have commanded Claudius to with- to withdraw from ROME,)
£eo*0cu iravras rovs lovfiaiovs eK TTJS 'Poofxys,) he went to them.
draw all the Jews from the Rome,) 3 And because he WAS
3
irpocrriAQzv avrois' Kai 5 m ro ofxorexvov of the same trade, he re-
he went to t h e m ; a n d because t h e same trade mained with them, J and
eivai, e/xeve Trap' avrois' Kai eipya^ero' r\o'av * labored ; for they were
to b e , he remained with them; and worked; they were Tent makers by trade.
4
yap CKTJVOTTOIOI rr\v rexvi]v. AieAe7€T0 Se ev 4 I And he reasoned in
for tent-makers the trade. He reasoned and in the SYNAGOGUE Every
rt] crvvayooyy Kara Tray craBfiarov, eireiOe re Sabbath, and persuaded
th« synagogue during every sabbath, persuaded and Jews and Greeks.
5
lovSatovs Kat 'EAAyvas. '£ls 8e KarrjAOov 5 % A.nd when Si LAS and
Jews and Gree-ks. When b u t came down
TIMOTHY came from M A -
airo rt)s MaKeSovias d, re ^lAas icat 6 Ti/jio6eos, CEDONIA, PAUL was con-
from the Macedonia t h e , b o t h Silas and the Timothy,
fined to the WORD, ear-
avveix^ro rep Aoycp 6 TlavAos, ^tafxaprvpojjievos nestly testifying to the
was confined t o t h e word the Paul, earnestly testifying J E W S the ANOINTED Je-
6
rois lovdaiois rov "Kpicrrov IrjO'ovy. Avrirac- sus.
to the Jews the Anointed Jesus. Resisting
6 X But when they re-
ffofxevoov 5e avrcav Kai ^Aac(p7]fxovvrcov, eKriva- sisted and blasphemed,
but them and blaspheming, having
shaking his CLOTHES, he
qa/ieuos ra l/maria, enre irpos avrovs' To alfia said to them, " Your
shaken t h e mantles, h e said to them; The blood
BLOOD be upon your head!
VJXOOV eiri ri)v KecpaArjV V/JLOOV, KaQapos eyco,£ am pure; from this TIME
of you on the head of you, pure I,
I will go to the G E N T I L E S . "
airo rov vvv eis ra edvr] iropevarojj.ai. 7 Kai
from tha now t o t h e Gentiles I will g o . And 7 And having removed
litrafias eKeiOev, rjAdev eis oiKiav rivos ovo- thence he went into the
having removed thence, h e went i n t o a house of one by House of one named Jus-
jxari lovarrov, o'efio/aevov rov 6eov, ov 7) oiKia tus, a worshipper of GOD,
name Justus, worshipping t h e God, of whom the bouse Whose HOUSE was adjoin-
i]V avvofxopovcra rrj ffwaycayrj. 8Kpimros 5e 6 iug the SYNAGOGUE.
was adjoining t o t h e synagogue. Cnspus but the 8 And J: Crispus, the
upxicrwayaiyos eirio"revo~e rep icvpicp crvv oA<p RULER of the SYNAGOGUE,
synagogue-ruler believed i u t h e Lord with whole believed i,i the L O R O , with
i(p oiK(p avrov Kai iroAAvi roov KopivOoov aKou- All his HOUSE ; and many
(he house of himself; a n d many of t h e Corinthians bear- of the CORINTHTANS hear
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 4 . A r e o p a g i t e . 1. h e d e p a r t e d f r o m . 2. A l l J E W S
were C O M M A N D E D t o w i t h d r a w from R O M E . . they labored.
1 2. R o m . x v i . 8 ; 1 C o r . x v i . 19; 2 T i m . i v . 19. S S. A c t s x x . 8 4 ; I Cor. i v . 12; 1
Thess. it 9 ; 2 Tliess. i i i . 8. t 4. Acts xvii. 2. I 5. A c t s x v i i . i A . 15. i 6.
\ctes xyiii. 45, 4 0 , x x v m . 28«^ ^ a j j ^ o r . i. 14.
Chap. 18: 9.j ACTS. [&iap. 18: 1&.
9
bvres €0"t(TT6uo^, Kai €J3airTi£ovro° enre Se 6 ing, believed, and were im-
ing believed, and were dipped; said and the mersed.
Kvpios Si3 bpafxaros ev VVKTL r<p UavXcf Mr? 9 % And the LORD said
Lord through a vision by night to the Paul; Not to PAUL, in a Vision by
(pofioVy aXXa XaXei /cat ^77 o-tcoTr^a^s* diori Night, " Pear not, but
10
fear, but speak and no be silent; because speak, and be not si-
eyco €i/JLi fjLtra o~ov, Kai ovheis eiriOrjo'erai cot lent ;
1 am with thee, and no one shall attack thee 10 J for 3t am with the»;
rov KaKcocrai ere* S I O T : Aaos eo~ri fxoi TTOXVS ev and no one shall attack
ot the to hurt thee; because people is forme much in tiiee, to HURT thee; for
ry iroXei ravrrj. u
EKadicre r e eviavrov Kai me there are many People for
the city this. He continued and a year and
in this CITY.
11 And he remained
firjvas e£, $i$ao~K(av ev avrois rov Xoyov rov there a Year and six
months six, teaching Among them the word ofthe
Months, teaching among
6eov. them the WORD of GOD.
God.
12 12 But when Gallio was
TaXXicovos de avOviranvovr^s TTJS A ^ a m s , Proconsul of ACHAIA,
Gallio and being proconsul ofthe Achaia, the J E W S with one mind
Kareirecrrrio'av bfxoQvjxa^ov oi lovoaioi rco Ylav- assaulted PAUL, and
rushed with one mind the Jews to the Paul, brought him to the TRIBU-
Aty, Kai rjyayov avrov eiri ro JSTJ/XC*, 1 3 Xeyovres' NAL,
and led him to the tribunal, saying; 13 saying, "This man
' O T J irapa rov VO/LLOV ovros avairtiQei rovs persuades MEN to worship
That from the law this persuades the GOD contrary to the
14
avOpoowovs o~e/3eo~0at rov Bzcv. MeAAovTOs L A W . "
men to worship tho God. Being about 14 And PAUL being
5e rov UavXov avotyeiv ro crro/na? eiirev 6 about to SPEAK, GALLIO
but the Paul to open the mouth. said the said to the J E W S , % " I f
TaXXicov Trpos rovs lovBaiovs" f\v indeed it was an act of In-
E i ,aej> ovv
Gallio to the Jews; justice or reckless Evil, O
If indeed thereforeit was
a6iKf}}xa ri, y] paSiovpyrj/ua i^ovqpov^ co lov- Jews* according to Rea-
mjustice any, or reckless evil; O Jews, son I would bear with
daioi, Kara Xoyov av ^vecrxo^-V^ V/JLCDV 15 ei you;
according to reason T would bear with you; if 15 but if it be a Ques-
Se £i7T77/xa eari irepi Xoyov Kai ovofxaroov Kai tion concerning Doctrine,
but a question it is about a word ind names and and Names, and THAT Law
vo/biov rov Ka&* vfias, o\pecSe Kpirrjs which is among you, see
avror
otalaw of that with you, you wilL see yourselves; ajudge jmu to it, for ft will not be
'^['yap] eyoo rovroov ov /SouAo/xa etvai. 16
Kcu a Judge of these things."
[tor] 1 of these not chooso to be. And 16 And he drove them
vnr7]Xao~6V avrovs CLTTO rov jS^/xaros. *' E"*rtAa- from the TRIBUNAL.
he drove them from the tribunal. Having 17 And they All took
dojuevoi 6e Travres ^[GL 'EAA^yesJ ^wrQevrjv JSosthenes, the RULER of
taken hold and all [the Greeks] ot Soathenes the SYNAGOGUE, and beat
rov apx'-o'vvayooyov^ crvirrov t/jnrpoo-Qev rov him before the TRIBUKAL.
the synagogue-ruler, they struck before the But GALLIO cared for
firjfiaros' Kai ovfitv rovrwv rep YaWuavi €jue- none of these things.
tribunal, and nothing of these tha Gallio cared. 18 And PAUL having re-
18
AeiA ' 0 5e HavXos ert TcpoLjAtivas
7)jj.epas mained yet many Bay?,
The and . Paul yet having remained days bidding farewell to the
iKavas, rois adeX<pois a7rora£a/j.€vosy e£e?rAei BRETHREN, sailed thence
many, to the brethren having bid farewell, sailed out for SYRIA, in company
€is rr\v Hvpiav, Kai <rvv avrcp Tlpio'iaXXa
aai with Priscilla and Aquila;
into the Syria, and with him Priscilla and % having shaved his HEAD
AKvXas, Keipa[~€vos rrjv tC€(pa\r)V ev Keyxpeais' in % Cenchrea, for he had a
Aquila, having shaved the head in Cenchrea; Vow.
c i x e yaP $vxy)v. ls
Kar7)VTY}&e: Sg eis E^ecrov, 19 And he came to
he had for a vow. He came and to Ephesu3,
* VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—15. for—omit. 17- the GREEKS—-omit.
1 9. Acta xxiii. 11. f 10. Jer. i. 18,19 ; Matt, xxvih. 20. + 14. Acts xxiii.29;
jatv. U, 19. t 17- 1 Cor. i. i. J 18. Num. vi. 12; Acts xxi. 24. % 18. Rom. xvi. %
i/hap. 18: 20„3 ACTS. [O/iap. 18: 2'/.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—1. Ephesus, and found Certain Disciples ; and he said to them.
3. to them—omit. 0. Hands. 8. the things—omit.
t 23. Acts ix. 22; xvii.3 ; ver. 5. t 1-1 Cor. i. 12; iii. 5, 6, • % 2. Acts viii. 10.
I 3. Actsxvm.25. t 4. Matfc.iii.il; John i. 15, 27, 30; Acts i. 5; xi. 16; xiii. 24, 25.
f 5. Acts viu. 10. X G- A c t s v i * 6 : v u i - 17- i Q- A c t s i1- 4 i x - *6> X 8P
\c\.% xvii. 2 . xyjii.4, t 8. Acts i, 3; xxvm. 23,
Ohap. 1 9 : 10.] ACTS. [Cftop.19: 17.
aXXa (TX*$0V Traarjs TTJS A<rias 6 TlavXos OVTOS but almost All A S I A , t l r s
but almost all the Asia t h e Paul this P A U L h a s persuaded and
irtKTas /j.^T€crrr](re}/ IKCLVOV O % A O ^ , Xsyoov, turned aside Many People,
having persuaded misled large a crowd, saying, saying, That J T H E Y are
071 OVK €L(TL OeOl 01 $ia X€lP(j0V yWO/JLtVOl. 27 Ov not Gods which are MADE
t h a t Hot are gods those by hands being m a d e . N o t by H a n d s .
\xovov 5e TOVTO Kivdvvevei T\\XIV TO fxzpos as 27 And not only This
only and this i n danger t o us t h e craft into WORK of ours is in danger
tt.Trz\c-yiJLOV zXQeiw aXXa Kai TO TT)S /xeyaXrjs of being brougbt into con-
contempt to c o m e ; but also t h a t the great tempt, b u t also t h a t the
deas ApTe/jabos Izpov e t s ovdev Xoyio~6r}vaii TEMPLE Of t h e GHEAT
goddess Diana temple into nothing t o be despised, Goddess Diana should be
fieXXeiv Te KCU KaBaipeurQai rr\v fxeyaX^toTf]Ta despised, and her G R A N -
t o be a b o u t and also t o be destroyed the magnificence D E U R destroyed, whom
All A S I A and. t h e H A B I T A -
avrys, i}v oXr] 7) ACTIO. Kai 7] oiKOV^zvr) cejSeTCU.
o t h e r , which whole t h e Asia and t h e habitable worships. B L E worships."
2&
AxovcravTes S e , Kai yevo/Atvoi tvXripeis 6V/J,OV, 28 A n d having h e a r !
Having heard and, a n d having become full of wrath, this, they were full J.
Wrath, and cried out, say-
sKpa^ov, Xtyovres' M^yaXr] r\ ApT^/xis Ecpecricov.
they cried out, saying; Great the Diana ofEphesians.
ing, " G r e a t is t h e D I A N A
29
of the E p h e s i a n s . "
Kai eirXTjadr) r\ TTOXLS *[oXr]~] TTJS (rvyxwews' 29 And the CITY was
And was filled t h e city [whole) the confusion;
filled w i t h Confusion; and
lopiirj(Tav Te bfxoQvjxahov eis TO QsaTpov, crvvap- having seized % Gains and
they rushed and with one m i n d i n t o t h e theatre, having X Aristarchus, Macedo-
TracavTes Yaiou Kai ApiffTapxov MaiceSovas, nians, Paul's Fellow-trav-
seized Gaiua and Aristarchus Macedonians, elers, they rushed with
30 one mind, into t h e T H E A -
crvv€K$7ifj(.ovs UavXov. Tov 5e UavXov Bov- T R E .
fellow-travelers otPaul. The and Paul wish-
30 And * P A U L desiring
XOJIZVOV eicreXdeu/ eis TOV hrj/mov, OVK etwv to enter t h e T H E A T E R , the
mg t o enter into theassembly of the people, notsuffeied D I S C I P L E S did not permit
31
avTov ol jj.a9r)Tai. Tzz^es8e Arrtap- him.
Kai TCUV
him t h e disciples. Some a n d even of t h e rulers of 31 And. some even of t h e
Xoou OVTZS avTcp (piXoi, irefityai'Tes irpos avTOP, T A S I A R C H S , who were his
Asia being t o h i m friends, having sent to him, Friends, sent to him, ad-
vising h i m not to venture
irapeKaXovy fxj] dovvai kavTov €is TO QeaTpov. into t h e T H E A T R E .
besought n o t t o venture himself into the theatre.
32
32 Some therefore cried
AXXot fxiv ovu aXXo TL €Kpa(ow f\v yap 7] one thing, and some ano-
Some indeed therefore some t h i n g cried; was for t h e ther ; for t h e ASSEMBLE
iKKXf}(na avyKex^fM^y-n, Kai ol irXeiovs OVK was confused, and t h e
assembly having been confused, and the greater not GREATER part did not
rjbeicrav, TIVOS kveKev GvvzXriXvQeKTav. 33
EK know w h y they were come
knew, for w h a t p u r p o s e t h e y were come t o g e t h e r . Outof together.
33 And they pushed
8e TOV oxXou Trposfitfiao'aj' AAe^a^Sooj/, irpo- Alexander out of t h e
Snd t h e crowd they pushed forward Alexander, thrust-
CROWD, the JEWS thrust-
ftaXovTtoV avTov TO>V lovb'aiwv 6 be AXe^au- ing him forward. And
iugforward him the Jews; t h e and Aiexan- % ALEXANDER % having
5pos KaTaaeicras TT\V X 6 i P a > r]deXev c,7roXoyet<r- waved t h e H A N D wished k
<ier having waved the hand, wished defend himself in t h e AS?
t o defend himself
SEMBLY O F T H E P E O P L E .
Out T(v drj/uKp. ^EiriyvovTes de o n lou-
in t h e assembly of t h e people. Knowing but that a 34 B u t knowing that he
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—4. as far as AsIA^ omit. 5. And these going. 11. BUEAJJ.
t 3. Acts ix. 23 ; xxiii. 12 ; xxv. 3; 2 Cor. xi. 26. J: 4. Actsxix.29; xxvii. 2-} Col.
iv. 10. t 4. Acts xvi. 1. I 4-. Eph. vL 21; Col. iv. 7; 2 Tim. iv. 12; Tit. iii. 12.
t 4. Acts xxi. 29; 2 Tim. iv. 20. 1 6. Exod. xii.14,15; xxiii. 15. _
•J6. Acts xvi.
8 V 2 Cor. ii. 12; 2 Tim. iv. 13.
ICor. x 16; xi.20. ti • J .7. 1 Cor. xvi. a; Rev. i. 10. J 7- 1 Cor. ii. 42 j
1J0. Molt. ix. 24 Acts i. JJ3. % 10. 1 Kings xvii. 21; 2 Kings iv. 84,
Cliap. 20: 12.] A C T S . [Cfcap.20: 21.
vos lovZaiots re Kai 'EWrjiTi rr\v eis rov deov both to J e w s a n d Greeks,
to Jews both and Greeks t h e towards t h e God Jof R E F O R M A T I O N towards
ixeravoiav, Kai TTKTTIV rr]V eis rov y\\x<av God, and T H A T I'aith
Kvpiov
reformation. rind faith t h a t towards t h e Lord of us winch is towards our L O R D
\y}(rovv yZpi&rov. 22
K a i vvv idov, dede/nevos Jesus Christ.
Jesus Anointed. And n o w l o , having been bound 22 And now behold, J b e -
eyca rev irvevjuari, iropevofxai eis 'lepovo'aXrjfx, mg constrained by t h e
1 in the spirit, t o go to Jerusalem, S P I R I T , E go to Jerusalem,
ra ev avry avvavrrjcrovra etSous-, not knowing t h e things
/JLOL fxrj
t h e things in her shall be h a p p e n i n g t o m e n o t knowing. which will happen to me
* 3 irKrjv on ro ivvevjxa ro ayiov Kara iro\iv t h e r e ;
except t h a t t h e spirit the hoiy every city 23 except That % t h e
dia/Jiaprvperai /xoi, Xeyov, on dea/na p.e /cat HOLY S P I R I T testifies to
witnesses tome, saying, that bonds m e a n d me in every City, saying
dAixpeis fxevovtriv, ' 4 AAA* ovbevos Xoyov TTOIOV- That Bonds and Afflictions
afflictions await. But of no acconnt I make, aVvait Me.
fxai) oi>5e exco rrjv \pvxyv pou Ti}xiav e/jtavrcc, 24 { B u t * o f N o Ac-
nor I the life of m e valuable t o myself, count make I L I F E pre-
cos reXeiooffai rov dpo/nov fxou * [ | U t T a ^ ; a p a s , J cious to myself, so t h a t I
so t h a t t o finish. the course of m e [with ioy,l may finish my COURSE.
Kai T7}v biaKoviav 7}v eXafiov irapa rov tcvpiov even t h e S E R V I C E winch
»ad the service which I received from the Lord 1 received from t h e L O R D
l7]arov, diafxaprvpaaOai TO. evayyeXiov 77)S Jesus, earnestly to declare
Jesus, t o earnestly declare the glari tidings of the t h e G L A D T I D I N G S of the
25
Xapiros rov deov. Kai vvv o i 6 a , F A V O R ol G O D .
ibov, eyco
lavor of t h e God. Aud now l o , I know, 25 And now, behold, % E
ori otKeri oij/ecr0e ro irpoo~ooirov fj.ov v/j.eis irav- know That g o u all, among
t h a l no ' o n g e r will see t h e face of me you all, whom I have gone pro-
res, ev ols hirjXOov uripvcrcrtvv rrjv fiaffiXeiav claiming t h e K I N G D O M of
a m o n g whom I have gone a b o u t proclaiming t h e kingdom G O D , will see my F A C E no
2f)
*[TOV diov.~\ A<o fiapTvpo/xai
more. V/JLLV ev rrj
[o* t h e God.) Therefore T testify t o you. in t h e
26 Therefore I testify to
(Tt]f.tepov rj/uepa, OTL naOapos eyev airo. rov you THTS Day, T h a t * I am
this day, that clean I from the
2 pure from t h e BLOOD of
aijuaros iravrcvv ' ov yap virea-rei\a/J.7}v rov A l l ;
blood ofallj not for I kept back o' the
27 for I kept not back
[AT] avayyetXai V/JLLV iraffav rrjv]V fiovh
fiovXrp/ rov
not t o declare t o you all t hee will of the
from announcing * All t h e
c<2S
c W I L L of G O D to you.
deov ' Tlpocrex^re
" *[_ovv~] eavrois Kai iravri
God. Take heed [therefore] t o yourselvesand t o all 28 X Take heed to your-
rev iroifxvicVf ev 'cv v/xas ro
ro irvev/na ro ayiov selves, therefore, a n d to
the flook, i n which you the spirit the holy All the FLOCK among
edeio eitia'Koivovs., eKKXr\o'iav whom t h e H O L Y S P I R I T
"woi^aiveiv rr\v
placed overseers, t o feed the . congregation made you Overseers, to
rov Kvpiov^ 7]V TrepieTTOirjcraro S i a rov aljxaros feed f t h e C H U R C H of G O D ,
of t h e Lord, w h i c h h e purchased through t h e blo-od % which lie acquired by the
rov idiov. 29
E y o ? yap oida * [ T O U T O , ] OTL eio~~ B L O O D of his O W N .
0fthe own. 1 for know L ^ s , ] that shall 29 For 3E know, That
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—24. of No Account make I LIFE precious to myself. 24.
with Joy—omit. 25. of GOD—omit. 26. I am pure. 27. All the WILL of
GOD to you. 28. therefore—omit. 28. the CHURCH of ©oso. 29. this—omit.
t 28. The Common Version and Vatican MS. have been followed in the above rendering.
Griesbach, and nearly all modern editors, read "Church of the Lord." The phrase ecclesia
ton Kurwu nowhere occurs i n the New Testament, while ecclesia tou theou occurs about ten
tunes m Paul's epistles. There are no less than six different readings o1 this phrase in the
MSS., which have probably arisen from a presumed difficulty i n understanding i t in con-
nection with the latter part ol the sentence—"purchased with his own blood." But read it
as it stands in the original, and i t still makes good sense, without rejecting the reading ol
the most ancient MS. and some of the oldest Peshito Syriac copies. The reader can sup-
ply the elliptical word after own, whether it be Son, or Lamb, or Sacrifice. Thus, "feed the
CHUIICH of GOD, which he acquired by the BLOOD of his OWN [Son.]
X 21. Luke xxiv. 47 : Acts ii. 88. I 22. Acts xix. 21. t 23. Acts xxi. 4, 11; I
Thess. iii. 3. t 24. Acts xxi. 13; Rom viii. 35; 2 Cor. iv. 16. J 25. ver. 38; Rom.
xv. 23. t 28. 1 Pet. v. 2. t 28. Eph. i . 7 , 1 4 ; Col.i. 14; Heb. ix. 12; 1 Pet. i. 19;
Lev. v. 9;
(Jhap. 201 30.1 fCftap.20: 38.
ACTS.
eXevaovrat. fxera rrjv a<pii-iv JJLOV XVKOL jSapeis after my DEPARTURE % ra-
enter after the departure ofnae wolves rapacious pacious Wolves will come
sis v/xas, fxr) (peido/xevoi rov TTOIJXVIOV 30
KCLI in among you, not sparing
among you, not sparing the , flock; and the FLOCK.;
e£ vfAoiv avrcov avacrrrjcovrai tzySpes XaXovv-
30 % and * of you will
from yourselves will arise men speaking
Men arise speaking per-
res biecrrpa/LLjueya, rov a,Troo"Kav rovs /JLadrjras verse things, to DRAW
perverse things, the to draw away the disciples AWAY DISCIPLES after
oirio'co avroov. 3 1 ALO yprjyopeire, fxvr\fxoviv- them.
after them. Therefore watch you, rernember-
31 Therefore watch, re-
ovres, OTL rpieriap VVKTOL KCU Tjfxepau OVK sirav- membering That for three
ing, that three years night and day not 1 years, by Right and by
crajj.7}u / / e r a daKpvtov vovQsrwv kva eKacrrov. Day, I ceased not to ad-
ceased with tears admonishing one each. monish every one with
32
Kai ravvv TrapaTide/u.a.1 v/j.as, "*"[a5eA$>of,] rep y Tears.
And now 1 commend you, [.brethren,] to the
deep KCU rep Xoycp rrjs xaPtT0S wrou, rep Svva- 32 And NOW I commend
God and to the word of the favor of him, to that being j'you * to GOD, and to THAT
fxev(p €TroiKo8o/jL7]craL, KCU hovvai VJXIV KXrjpopo- I WORD of his FAVOR, which
able to build up, and to give you an inheri- is able to edify, and to give
33 you Jan Inheritance among
uuav eu rocs rjytao'fx.^vocs Tvaaiv. Apyvpiov 7} all THOSE who were SANC-
tance among those having been sanctified all. Silver or
TIFIED.
Xpvcriov 7} i/Liaricr/uov ovUevos eireOv/nYjcTa'
gold or raiment 33 I have coveted no
of no one I coveted;
man's Silver, or Gold, or
*" avroL yivoocTKere, on reus ^pe-icus /nov /cat Apparel;
yourselves you know, that the necessities of me and
rots ova /X€T' €/J.OV v-K^perficrav ol x€ip*s 34 you yourselves know
curat. $That
those being with ine supplied the hands these.
these HANDS have
35 served my NECESSITIES,
Xlavra iWedeL^a V/UUP, ort ovrco
Koiriccvras and THOSE who WERE
Allthings Ipointedout to you, that so laboring with me.
5e* avriXajJ.fiaveo~6cu rccu acrOei/ovvrcov,
it is necessary to aiU those being weak,
35 I have showed you in
Allthings, J That by thus
/nvrj/j.oveveii' re rcav Xoycov rov Kvpiov Irjcrov, laboring you ought to as-
to remember and the words of the Lord Jesus, sist the WEAK, and to re-
6ri avros etxe* MaKapiov ecn jxaXXov §i§ovaii member the WORDS of
that he said; Blessed it is more to give, the LORD Jesus, That he
7} Xafifiaveiv. 36
K a i ravra enrwv, deis said, ' I t is more blessed
lhan to receive. And these things having said, having placed to give than to receive.'"
ra yovara aurov, cup iracriv avrois irpocrrjv^aro.
36 And having said
the knees of himself, with all those these WORDS, he kneeled-
he prayed.
^ 'iKavos §6 eyeyero KXavOfxos itavrcav KCU and prayed witli them all.
Much and was weeping of all; and 37 And there was much
eirLTreo'oyres eiri rov rpax'QXov rov UavXov, weeping among them all;
having fallen on the neck of the Paul, and falling on PAUL'S
38
Kar€<ptXovi/ avrov odvycv^ieyoi jxaXLcrra NECK, they affectionately
they affectionately kissed him; sorrowing most of all kissed him,
(
67ri rep Xoycp cp etprjKeL, on ovKeri, JULCXXOVCTL 38 grieving chiefly for
for the word which he spoke, that no more, they are about the WORDS which he
ro Trpovtoirov avrov detvpeiv. Upoeire/Lnrov Se spoke, That they should
the face of him to see. They accompanied and see his FACE no more.
avrov eis ro TTXOIOV. And they accompanied him
him to the ship. to the S H I P .
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—30. of you will men arise. 32. brethren— omit: 32.
to the LORD, and to THAT WORD.
t 29. Matt. vii. 15; 2 Pet. ii. 1. J 30. 1 Tim. i. 20; 1 John ii. 10. J 32. Acts
xxvi. 18; Eph. i. 18; Col. i. 12 ; iii. 24 ; Beb. ix. 15 ; 1 Pet. i. 4. J 34. Acts xviii. 3; 1
Cor. iv. 12; 1 Thess. ii. 9 ; 2 Thess. iii. 8. J 35. Rom. xv.1; 1 Cor. ix. 12; 2 Cor. xi. 9,
12; xii.13; Eph.iv.28; 1 Thess. iv. 11; v. 14; 2 Thess.iii. 8.
Chap, 2 1 : 1.] ACTS. [Chap. 2 1 : 10.
t 4. ver. 1$ ; Acts xx. 23. I 5. Acts xx. 30. % 6. John i. 11. % 8. Et>h.
iv 11; 2 Tint. W. 5. £ 8. Awfcs Yt. 5; viii. 20, 40. t 9. Joel ii. 28; Acts ii. 17.
Ohap. 2 1 ; 11.] A C T S . [Cfiap. 2 l : 10.
TrAe^ofs, KarrjKOe ris airo rrjs lovdaias Trpofprj- tain Prophet, named X Aga-
many. came down a certain from the Judea a p r o - bus, came down from JU-
n DEA.
rrjs ovo^ari Ayafios' Kai eAOcev irpos 7}JJLO.S,
rhe? byname Agabus; a n d having c o m e to us, 11 And coming to us,
vat apas ry\v favqv rov UavAov, $7)0"as Te taking PAUL'S GIRDLE
and having taken the girdle of t h e Paul, having bound and and having bound his
airoij ras xeipas Kai rovs irodas, eiire* Tade * PEET and HANDS, he
of himself t h e hands and the feet, said; Thus said, "Thus says the HOLY
Aey€i ro Trvevjia ro ayiov Tov avdpa, oh S P I R I T , % So will the J E W S
says the spirit. the holy; The at Jerusalem bind the
m a n , of whom
eo~rtu i] £oovi} auTT), ovroo $r)0~ovo~ii/ ev 'lepovaa- MAN who owns this GIR-
i» t h e girdle this, so snail bind in Jerusa- DLE, and deliver him into
Xrjfx oi luvbaioi, Kai irapafiwaovo'iv eis xeiPas the Hands of the Gen-
lem the Jews, and deliver into hands tiles."
eOvcov. l2'Q,s 8e yKovcraixev ravra, TrapsKa- 12 And when we heard
o< Gentiles. When a n d they heard these t h i n g s , entreated these things, both. me and
Xovfxtv TI/JLGLS re Kai ol evroTTioiy rov fif] ava- THOSE of that place, en-
we b o t h a n d those of t h e place, of t h e n o t t o treated him not to GO UP
13
fiatveiv avrov eis'lepovo~aAr}/j.. AireKpiQr) 5e to Jerusalem.
go up him to Jerusalem. Answered and
13 But PAUL answered,
6 TIavAos' Ti iroieire, KAaiovres Kai o'vvdpvrr- X " What do you, weeping
the Paul; What d o you, weeping and breaking
and breaking My HEART ?
rovres \iov ry\v Kapdiav; eyco yap ov fxovov for 5 am ready not only to
of m e the heart? I for not only be bound, but also to die
heOrjvai, aAAa Kai airoOaveiv €is 'lepovcaArjjj, at Jerusalem m behalr of
t o be bound, but also t o die in Jerusalem the NAME of the LORD Je-
X 27. Acts xxvi. 21. t 2S. Acts xxiv, 5, G. t 29. Acts xx. 4. % 30. Acts
xxvi 21 t '6'i. Acts xxivi. 27; xxiv. ?, J 33. ver, 11; Acts xx. 23,
Chap. 2 1 ; 36.] ACTS. [C!mp. 22: 4.
and said; The God of the fathers of us destined GOD of our FATHERS J ap-
o'aro ere yvcovai TO 8eXf]fJLa avrov, Kai ifieiv TOP pointed thee to know his
thee to know the will of himself, and to see the WILL, and to X see that
SIKCUOV, Kai aKovcai (pwvrjv e/c TOV ffTOjxaros hear | RIGHTEOUS ONE, and£to
righteous one, and to hear a voice out of the mouth
a Voice from, his
lo MOUTH;
avrov on ecrrj (xaprvs avrtp irpos iravras
15 X for thou shalt be a
o' him; because thou shalt be a witness for him to all
Witness for him to All
16
av6pa)7rovs oov ecopa/cas tcai rjicovo'as. Kai Men of J what thou liast
men of what thou hast seen and thou hast heard. And seen and heard.
vvv TL fi-XXsis; avacrras fiairrio~aL, Kai airo- . 16 And now, why dost
now why dostthoudelny ? having arisen be thou dipped, and wash thou delay? Arising, be
\ovo~ai ras afiaprias Gov, eiriKaXeo'ajj.evos ro immersed, $and wash thy-
thyself from the sins of thee, having invoked the self from thy SINS, J hav-
17
ovo/j.a avrov. Eyevero 8e jioi virocrrp^avri ing invoked his NAME.'
name of him. It happened and to me having returned 17 t A n d it happened,
eis 'lepovcraXrj/jL, Kai TvpocrevxofJievov fxov €V TOOwhen I returned to Jeru-
to Jerusalem, and praying oi me in the salem, and was praying in
tepo), yevto~6at fj.e ev sKcrrac'ei, 1 8 Kai idetv the TEMPLE, I was m a
temple, to have been me in an ecstacy, and to see Trance,
avrov Xzyovra fxor ^-wevaov, Kai e£eA0e ev 18 and saw him saying
him saying t o m e ; Do thou hasten, and come out with to me, ' Make haste, and
t
Td%€i e£ lepovo'aX7]fjL' Biori ov irapade^ovrai go quickly out from Jeru-
speed from Jerusalem; because not they will receive salem ; because they will
<rov rr\v jxaprvpiav irepi efxov. 19 Kayo) enrov not receive * Thy TESTI-
of thee the testimony concerning me. And 1 said; MONY concerning me.'
Kvpie, avroi eiricrravrais on eyw 7]lar]V <pvXa- 19 And IE said, 'Lord,
O Lord, they know, that 1 was impris- tf)f D know That 3E was im-
Ki(oov Kai htpow Kara ras ffvvayooyas rovs iria- prisoning and beating in
omng and beating in the synagogues those be- the SYNAGOGUES THOSE
revovras eiri <re* 20
icai ore e^e^etTo ro ai
V a BELIEVING on thee;
lieving on thee; and when was poured out the blood 20 • % and when the
^re<pavov rov /xaprvpos aov, Kai avros Tj/nrjv BLOOD of Stephen, thy
of Stephen the martyr of thee, and myself was poured out,
was WITNESS,
e(f)€crrcos, Kai o'vvevSoKoov, Kai (pvXao'o'wv ra and consenting, 3E also was standing by
having been standing, and approving, • and keeping the
and hav-
21 ing in charge the MANTLES
ifxaria rcov avaipovvroov avrov. Kai eiire of THOSE who KILLED
mantles of those killing him. And he said him.'
Trpos fie' Uopevov on eyoo eis eOvr] \xaKpav 21 And he said to me,
to me; Go thou; for I to nations atadistance % ' Go; for K will send thee
€|a7ro(TT€Aa». ae. . . . 22HKOVOV 5e avrov a%pt to NATIONS far away.'" . .
will send thee. They heard and him till 22 And they heard, him
TOVTOV TOV Xoyov, Kai eirypav rr\v <pcovr]Vto This WORD, and then
tliis the word, and they raised the voice raised their VOICE, saying,
avroov, Xeyovres' Aipe airo TT]S ytjs rov rotov- X " Take away SUCH a man
of them, saying; Lift up from the earth the such a from the EARTH, for it is
2Z
rov ov yap KaOrjtcev avrov (rjv. Kpavya- not fit that he should live.''
person; not for it is fit him to live. Crying 23 And as they were
£ovrcov 8e avrcav Kai pnrrovvroov ra Ijxaria, Kai crying out, and tossing up
out and of them and tossing up the mantles, and their MANTLES, and throw-
Kovioprov fiaXXovrwv eis rov aepa, 2 4 eKeXevcrev ordered ing Dust into the AIR,
dust throwing into the air,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—18. Thy Testimony concerning-me.
t .25. Acts xvi. 37. t 1. Acts xxiv. 1G ; 1 Cor. iv. 4; 2 Cor. i. 12; iv. 2; 2 Tim. i. 3;
Heb. xiii. 18.
dkapM- 3.1 ACTS. [Cfcap.33: 10.
oure ep rats crvpaycoyai'Si ovre Kara rr\v TTOXW the Crowd, either in the
nor in the synagogues, nor in the city; SYNAGOGUES, or in the
13 CITY;
ovre irapao'rrjo'ai dvpaprai, irepi OOP vvv
18 nor are they able to
nor to prove are they able, concerning which
prove the things concern- now
lie
Kar7]yopov(Tt fxov. O/jioXoyca 5e rovro o~oi, ing which they now accuse
they accuse me. I confess but this to thee, tne.
bri Kara rrjp OBOP, r\v Xeyova'ip aipeo'ip, ovr<a 14 But this I confess
that according to the way, which they called a sect, so to thee, that according to
the WAY which tney call a
Xarpevoo rep irarpucp Oecp, irirrrevoop iraffi rois Sect, so serve I the GOD oi
I serve the patriarchal God, believing all things those my TATHEES, believing
Kara rov PO/XOP Kai rois ep rois irpo(p7]rais * the THINGS which are
according to the law and those in t\e prophets according to the LAW, and
15 cov els T0P THOSE which have been
yeypa^jxepois' eXirida ex 6*op, rjp written in the PEOPHETS ;
Having been written; a hope having in the God, which
15 having a Hope in
Kai avroi ouroi Trpoo'Sexoprat, avao~ra<tiv fieX- GOB, which even they
even they themselves are looking for, a resurrection about themselves are looking for,
\eip eo'ecrdai *[peKpct>p,] diKatccp re Kai adi- —Xtliat there is to be a
to be [of dead ones,] of just ones and also unjust Resurrection both of the
16 Righteous and Unright-
KWP. EP rovrcf 5e avros atfKco, aTvpoffKoirov eous.
on^s. In this and myself I exercise, a clear
16 And in this I exer-
<rvpei?>r]0~ep exew irpos rop Qeop Kai rovs apQpc:-cise myself, always to have
conscience to have towards the God and the men J a clear Conscience to-
irovs hiairaproS' ^ Ai creep de irXeiopoop wards GOD and MEN.
always. In the cour»e of years and many 17 But in the course of
jrapeyepo/jLrjp eXerj/xocrvpas iron)o~wp eis ro edpos several Years J I came
I came alma bringing to the nation bringing Alms to my NA-
18 TION, and Offerings;
fiov, Kai Trpoo~(popas. Ep oh evpop fxe 7)y-
ofme, and offerings. In which they found me having 18 at which time they
found me purified in the
pKTfxevop ep r<p tepec, ov fiera o%Aou, ovde jxera Ti MPLE, n e t er with a
been purified in the temple, not with a crowd, nor with Crowd, nor with Tumult.
Qopvfiov. Tipes he airo rrjs Acrms lovdaioi, X But there are some Jews
& tumult. Some and from the Asia Jews, from A S I A ,
19
ovs eSei eiri crow irapeii/cu, Kai Karrjyopeip ei 19 J who ought to be
who ought before thee to be present, and to accuse if present before thee, and to
20 accuse, if they may have
ri exoiep irpos fie. H avroi obroi etira- anything against me.
anything they may have against me Or these themselves let 20 Or let these them-
rcoo~ap, ri evpov ep e/uoi a S i / c ^ c t , crapros selves say, "What Crime
them say, what they found in me crime, having stood they found in me while I
21 stood before the SANHE-
fxov eiri rov (TVPeBpiov 7} irepi fxias rav- DRIM ;
of me before the sanhedrim; or concerning one this
21 unless it be fc-r This f
ri)s <f>(*)P7}s, 7}S enpafa ecrcos
0n ep avrois'
One Declaration which £
voice, which I cried out stauding among them; That made while I. was standing
trepi apaffracrews peKpoop eyca Kpwofiai tfrifxe- among them,—J 'That con-
concerning a resurrection of dead ones I am judged to-day cerning the Resurrection
y 22 of the Dead E am'judged
pop i><p VJXOOP. ApefiaXero 5e avrovs 6 <3??7A.J£, by you This day." 5
by you. Put off but them the Felix,
22 But FELIX knowing
aKpifiecrrepop eidcos ra irepi rr]s
obov, more accurately about that
more accurately knowing the things concerning the way, WAY, put them off, saying,
eiircop' 'Orap Avcrias 0 x ^ PX i La 0S
Kar7]fir), "When Lysias, the COM-
saying; When Lysias the comuiandermaycoinedown, MANDEE, comes down, I
ixevov TTjprjQTivai avrov GLS Tf\v rov ^fiaarrov pealed to b e kept for t h e
to be kept himself for the of the Augustus D E C I S I O N of t A U G U S T U S ,
Ziayvoxriv, €Ke\evo~a T7)peio~Qai ecas ov I ordered h i m to be kept
avrov,
decision, I commanded to be kept him, till till I could send him * to
7T€jiu|/co. avrov irpos Kaitfapa. 22
Aypnriras 5e Cesar.
I could send him to Cesar. Agrippa but 22 And Agrippa said to
irpos Toy <&K]crTQv "^[e^Tj*] E^OVXOJJL^P /ecu F E S T U S , " I myself also
to the Festus [said;] T was wishing also desire to hear this M A N . "
avros rov avdpooirov aKovcrai. 'O 8e avpiov, And h e said, " To-morrow,
myself the man to hear. The and morrow; thou shalt hear him.'-*
(prjcriv, a/covo"?] avrov. 23
Ty ovv eiravptov 23 On t h e N E X T D A Y ,
he said, thou shalt hear him. On the therefore morrow therefore, AGRIPPA and
eXdovros rov Aypnnra KCLL TT]S BepviKys fizra B E R N I C E having arrived
having come the Agrippa and the Bernice with with Great Pomp, and hav-
iroA\7)s (pavraCLas, KOLI zLcreXOovrcvveis ro ing e n t e r e d into t h e P L A C E
OE H E A R I N G , with the
great display, and having entered into the
l ia 0lS KaL * Commanders a n d T H O S E
aKpOCLTTjpiOV, (TVVTt TOIS X ^ PX OLvdpaO'L Men who were of Distinc-
place of hearing, with both the commanders and men
tion in t h e C I T Y , a t t h e
rots HOLT* tiioxyv "*[oucriJ TT]S iroXeooSy Kat Ke- COMMAND of FESTUS,
those principal [being] of the city, and hav-
24 P A U L was brought.
Xevcavros rov ^crov, 7]X^ri 6 UavXos. Kat
2 4 A n d F E S T U S said,
ing commanded the Eestus,wasbroughtthe Paul. And
" K i n g Agrippa, and All
<pt]o-iv 6 <br)o~Tos' Aypnnra /3<xTiAeu, /ecu iravres t h e M E N P R E S E N T w i t h
Baid the Festus; Agrippa O king, and all
u s ! you see this m a n ,
OL 0-VfXTTO.pOVTeS 7]jXlV avdpeS, 6e00p€LT6 TOVTOV, about "whom % All the M U L -
those being present with us mes, you see this,
T I T U D E of t h e J E W S a p -
7T€pt OV TtaV TO TTXf]QoS TOOV lovdaitoV €V€TV~ plied to me, both in Jerusa-
conceming whom all the multitude of the Jews applied lem a n d here, crying o u t
%ov fxoi €v re 'lepoo'oXv/jLOLS KOLI ev6a$€, eiri- that he ought % not to live
to rne in both Jerusalem and here, cry- any longer.
2o
ftoctivres fXf] deiv Qrjv avrov fA-qneri. Eya> 25 B u t when I detected
ing out not to be right tolive him longer. 1 Nothing which J he h a d
5e Ear aXa (3 0/j.evos i u^5ez' a£iov Qavarov avrov done deserving Death,
but having detected nothing worthy of death bim "{[and h e also having ap-
7r€7rpaxeycu, KCLL avrov 8e T O U T O U tTUKaXsara- pealed to f A U G U S T U S , I
to have done, also of him and of this having appealed determined t o send h i m ;
jjLtvov rov ^$e/3acrToi>, acpiva irefnreiv *[_avrov.~\ 26 concerning whom I
to the Augustus, I resolved to send [him.]
26 have nothing definite to
nepi ov ao~(paXes ri ypatyai rep
KvpL(p write to t h e t S O V E R E I G N .
Concerning whom certain anything to write to the
Lord
Therefore I have brought
OVK e x w > °^° Trpof)yayov avrov $<p* vfioov, uat him before you, a n d espe-
not 1 have, therefore 1 led forth him before you, and cially before thee, King
LiaXicrra €7ri o~ov, fiacn.Aev Aypnnra, OTTCOS TTJS Agrippa! t h a t on E X A M I -
especially before thee, O king Agrippa, so that the N A T I O N , I may have some-
avaicpio'ecos ysvojizvTis ^%(a ri ypatyai. thing t o write.
examination having taken place I may have something to write.
2
27 For i t appears to Me
? AXoyov yap /xoi 5oK€i irz^irovra ^GO'/JLLOV, fxrj unreasonable t o send a
Absurd for t o me it seems sending a prisoner, not Prisoner, and n o t t o sig-
Kai ras Kar' avrov CUTICCS af\\iavai. nify t h e C H A R G E S alleged
and the against him charges to signify. against h i m . "
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—20. in Damascus, and also in Jerusalem, and All the COUN-
TRY of JUDEA. 23. Light both to the FHOPLE. 25. Paul. 26. also—omit,
X 20. Matt. iii. 8. tsi.
.iii.21.
i. £,
Oliap. 26: 28.; ACTS. \_Ol>ap.ri: fi.
t 7- This was a city of Caria, situated on the extremity or tongue of land lying between
Rhodes and Cos. The distance from Myra to Cnidus is about l:;6 geographical miles. Sa-
lome was the eastern promontory of Crete, or the present Candia, and is now called Cape
Salomon. t 8. Yair Havens, near Cape Matala, midway between the eastern and
western extremities of the island Lasea, a city lying between the harbor and the cape, a
short distance inland. t 9- The day of expiation, the great Fast on the tenth of the
month Tisn. about the tenth of October.
Chap. 27: 16.] ACTS. laiap. 27: 25.
WIND, we surrendered, and
,0,77 Svvafi€vov avrotydaX/JLeivroj ape/ncp, eirifiovres were driven.
not being able to bear up against the. wind, having given up 16 And as we ran under
16
e<p€po(jLcda. 'NTJO'LOV Se ri vTroSpafiovTss a certain little Island,
we were driven. Asmallisland and certain having run under called * Clauda, with diffi-
KaXovfxzvov KXavbrjv, fxoXis itfxv0'alx*v ^^pi- culty we were able to be-
being called Clauda, scarcely we were able mas- come masters of the B OAT ;
l7
Kpareis yeveo'dai rrjs arKacprjs' T)V apavres, 17 which having hoisteo!
tera to become ofthe boat; which having taken up, up, they used Helps, f un-
/3orj0etcus exp&VTO, viro(oovvvvT€S TO TVXOIOV dergirding the S H I P ; and
helps they used, undergirding the ship; fearing lest they should
(pofiov/xej/oi r e \x.7} eis Tf\v 1,vpTiv eKiretfcacri, fall into the QUICKSAND,
fearing and lest into the quicksand they should fall, lowering the MAST, they
XaXacravTes TO antzvos, OVTQOS €<pepovTo. were thus driven.
having lowered the mast, thus were driven. 18 And we being ex-
15 el Jia o J €V00j;
^,cf>odpoos Se x l C l ' TlP-MVy TT? e^rjs ceedingly storm-tossed, on
Exceedingly and being storm-tossed of us, on the next the NEXT day they began
sicfiohT)!/ eiroiovvro' 19 KCU rrj rpirr] avTox^ip^s to throw overboard;
a throwing out they began; and on the third with their own hands 19 and on the THIRD
rr]U o~Kevy)V TOV irXotov sppityav. 20
Mr}T€ 5e day I they threw out with
the furniture ofthe ship they threw out. Neither and their own hands the FUR-
NITURE ofthe S H I P .
rjAiov, ytoire a&rpoov €Tri(paivovTcov eiri irXeiopas 20 And neither Sun nor
sun, nor stars appearing for many
eL x<j0VOS Te 0VK Stars appearing for Several
7)/j,€pas, x l oXiyov eiriKZL/jievov, Days, and no small Tem-
days, a tempest and not small pressing,
pest pressing on us, * all
Xonrop irepiripeiTO iracra eXiris TOV o'oo^o'Qai remaining Hope of our be-
remaining was taken away all hope ofthe to be saved ing saved was taken away
7}fxas. 21YIOXXT)S Se acriTias birapxovo~7]s, T O T 6 21 But there having
us. Long but abstinence existing, then been a Great Want of food,
O-TCLQUIS 6 UavXos ep perrc? avTOOp, entev E5etthen PAUL standing in the
standing the Paul in midst of them, said; Itwasproper Midst of them, said, " 0
jtte^, co avSpes, Treidapxyo'ai'Tas [xoi fir] apayeo"- Men ! you ought, indeed,
iudeed, O men, having taken advice to me not to have having taken my advice,
Oai airo TT]S Kpr]Tr)s, icepdrjorai r e TT)V vfipip not to have loosed from
loosed from the Crete, to have gained and the damage CRETE, but have avoided
TavTi]V KCU Tv\v (rj/juap. 22 Kcu TCLVVV irapaLpco this INJURY and LOSS.
this and the loss. And now I exhort 22 And now ',1 exhort
ufxas evQvjjieiv aTTOjSoA.?] yap (pvx^is ouSe/xia you to take courage; for
you to take courage; loss for ofalife not one there will be no Loss of
Life among you; but only
ecrrcu e£ V/JLOOV, TTXTJP TOV TTXOIOV. 2ZTIap€crTr}ofthe SHIP.
shall be from of you, except the ship. Stood by
23 % Tor there stood by
yap fxoi TavTTj TT] VVKTL ayyeXos TOV Oeov, ov me This NIGHT, an Angel
for me this the night a messenger ofthe God, of whom of the GOD whose I am,
eifxi 'y Kat, XaTpevoo, 2 4 Xzyoov M77 (pofiov, and % whom I serve,
I am to whom also I offer service, saying, Not fear, 24 saying, ' Fear not,
IlauAe" Kaio'apL ere Set itapaa,T7}vai' Kai ifiov, Paul; thou must be pre-
OPaul; To Cesar theeitbehoves to be presented; and lo, sented to Cesar; and be-
a Tca <T0L eos Irayras hold, GOD has graciously
KeX P'°" ° ® ' TOVS irXeopTas given thee All THOSE SAIL-
has graciously given to thee the God all those sailing ING with thee.'
fieTa (Tov. 25 A10 evOv/xeiTe, apSpes' irio~T6v*) 25 Therefore, take cour-
with thee. Therefore take you courage, men; I believe age, Men; % for I believe
yap T(f 0eo> OTL OVTOOS errTcu /c«05 dp Tpoirop GOD, That it will be so,
for in the God that thus it shall be in which manner even as it was told me;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. Cauda. 20. all Hope.
t 17. Dr. Schmitz says, " the hupozoomata were thick and broad ropes, which ran in a
Horizontal direction around the ship from the stern to t h e prow, and were intended to
keep the whole fabric together." Such also is the opinion of Pres.Woolsey, who well remarks
that if ropes had passed under the keel, the boat would have been needed in the operation,
and yet the boat was first lifted on the deck.—Owen.
X 19. Jonah i. 5. i 23. Acts xxiii. 11. J 23. Daa. yi. 16; Rom. i. 9 \ 2 Tim. i 3
X 25. Luke i. 45; Horn. iv. 20, 21; 2 Tim. Ll'i
Chap. 27: 26.] ACTS.
\€\a\T]TCU {101. 26
ElS VT)(TQV &*€ TIVO, 5ei 26 b u t we m u s t be cast
it'has been told t o m e . On an island b u t certain it is necessary upon % a certain Island."
rifxas iKirecreip. 27 And on t h e Four-
• us- to be cast.
teenth Night, when we
. ^'fls 8e reo'crapeo'Kai^eKarr} vv£ eyepero, were driven along i n t h e
When and fourteenth night was come, f ADRIATIC, about MID-
biacpepo/nepoop 7]/j.cav ep rep Adpia, Kara /neo'op NIGHT, the SAILORS sus-
being driven along of us in the Adriatic, about middle p e c t e d f t h a t Some Coun-
TT]S VVKTOS virtvoovp ol pavrai irpocrayeip riva try drew near to t h e m ;
of t h e night suspected t h e sailors t o draw n e a r some
abrois %(x>pav 2S
/cat fioXtvapres, evpop opyvio.s 28 and having sounded,
to them. country; they found twenty Fath-
and l i a v i n g h e a v e d t h e l e a d , t h e y f o u n d fathoms
eiKocrr fipaxv 8e diao'Trjcravres, Kai iraXip oms; a n d a short space
twenty; a little and having intervened, and again having intervened, and
fioXurapres, evpov opyvias StKairepre' 29
(po~ sounding again, they found
havingheavedthe lead, they found f a t h o m s fifteen; fear- fifteen F a t h o m s ;
fiovfjievoi re, firjircas eis T p a % e i s roirovs eKire- 29 and fearing lest we
ing and, lest on rough places should f a l l o n r o c k y Places,
we
aca/xep, €K Trpvjj,v7]s pi^apras ayxvpas recrca- they cast o u t four Anchors
should fall, out of stern having t h r o w n anchors four, from t h e S t e m , a n d were
30
pas, TJVXOVTO T]jiepav yepecrOai. Toop Be wishing for Bay to break.
• they were wishing day t o be. The and
30 And the SAILORS
pavrcap ^Tjrovprcop (pvyeip etc rov irXoiov, Kai seeking to flee from t h e
sailors seeking t o flee o u t of t h e ship, and
S H I P , and having lowered
XaXao~aprcap rj]U o'Kacpyp eis rr\p QaXacnrav, the B O A T into t h e SEA, un-
having lowered the boat into the sea,
der Pretence of being about
Tpocparrai oos eK irpcopas fieXXovrccp ayKvpas to carry forthAnchors from
(or an excuse as out of prow being about anchors
3I the Bow,
eKreipeip, enrep 6 TlavXos rca eKaroprapxy
t o let down, said the Paul to the centurion 31 PAUL said to the
Kat rois o"r par Karats' E a y fxr] ovroi fxeipcao'ip C E N T U R I O N and the SOL-
and to the soldiers; If not these
remain D I E R S , " U n l e s s these men
ep rca irXoica, vfiets acaOfjpai dvvao~6e. remain i n t h e S H I P , gou
ov
in the ship, you t o be saved n o t are able. cannot b e saved."
32
Tore oi o'rpartcorai aireKotyap ra o"xoivia ri]s 32 T h e n t h e S O L D I E R S
Then t h e soldiers cut off the ropes of the cu,t off the ROPES of the
s3
crkacprjs, Kai eiacrtp avrrjp eKtrerretp. Axpi
Se. BOAT, and allowed her to
boat, and allowed her to fall. Till and drift away.
ov efxeXXep TjjjLepa ytpeadai, nrapeKaXei 6 Tlav- 33 A n d when Day was
while a b o u t day to be, called upon t h e Paul
about to dawn, P A U L urged
Xos atrapras fieraXafietp rpo(p7]s, Xeycav T e c - them all to partake of Food,
all t o partake of food, saying; Four-
saying, " T h i s Day, t h e
o'apeo'KaideKaTTjv orrj/J-epop T]jxepau irpocrb'oKoop- Fourteenth Day that you
teenth to-day day l o o k i n g for,
have watched, you continue
res, actroi htareXetre, p.fjb'ep irpoo'Xafioixepoi. fasting, having t a k e n N o -
without food y o u c o n t i n u e , n o t h i n g having t a k e n . thing.
34
A to irapaicaX(a bfxas /xeraXafieip rpocprjS' 34 Therefore, I entreat
Therefore I entreat you to partake of food; you to partake of Food ;
rovro yap irpos rrjs vfxerepas o'carriptas urrapx^^' for this concerns YOUR.
this for to the your salvation is; Safety; % for t not a Hair
shall perish, from the H E A D
ovfiepos yap vficap Opt^ en rj]S KecpaXrjs airo-
of n o t one for of you a hair from of t h e head will
of any one of you."
\etrai. 3a
E i 7 r w j / 5 e ravra, Kai Xafioop aprop, 35 And having said these
perish. Having said a n d these, and having taken bread, words, lie took Bread, % and
t 27. Not the Gulf of Venice, hut the portion of the Mediterranean south of Italy and
•west of Greece. t 27. A nautical hypallage, originating in the optical deception, by
which, on approaching a coast, the land seems to approach to the ship, not the ship to the
land.—Bloomfleld. t 34. A proverbial expression, for you shall neither lose your lives,
nor suffer any hurt in your hodies, if you follow my advice.—Clarke.
1 26. Acts xxviii. 1. t 84 1 Sam. xiv. 45 ; 2 Sam. xiv. 11 ; 1 Kings i. 52 ; Matt. x. 30;
l i u k e x i i . 7 ; xxi,18. £ C5. Matt. xv. 36 ; Mark viii. 6 •, John vi. 1 1 ; 1 Tim. iv. 3, 4.
Chap. 2 7 : 36.] A C T S . [CTtap. Jtf:'44.
€VX^ptcrr7}(T€ rcf) Oecp evooiriov iravroW) Kai KXa- gave thanks to GOD in the
he gave thanks to the Gud in presence of all, and having presence of all; and having
tras Tjp^aro ecrdteiv. 3 6 'Evdv/J.oi 8e yevofievoi broken, he began to eat.
broken began to eat. Encouraged and becoming 36 And being encour-
iravres, Kai avroi Trpoo'eXafiovro rpo(pr\s. aged, thrg also received
all also they received food. Food.
37
H/xez> 8e ev rep Tr\oiq> at iraffai -tyvxcii, * [ 8 m - 37 And ALL the Souls
We were and in the ship the all souls, [two in the S H I P were two hun-
Kocrtcu] k^hofxy]KOVTa e£. 3 8 Kopecrdevres 5e dred
38
and seventy-six.
And being satisfied
hundred] seventy six. Being satisfied and
with Food, they lightened
rpocprjs, €Kov<pi£ov ro trXoiov, tKfiaXXofxevoi rov the SHIP, throwing out the
of food, they lightened the ship, throwing the
39 WHEAT into the SEA.
trirov €is rt\v daXaa'o'av. ' O r e 8e rj/xepa 39 AndwhenitwasDay,
wheat into the sea. When and day they did not know the
eyevero, rrjv yr\v OVK eireyivcaaKov KOXTTOV 8e LAND ; but they perceived
i t was, the land not they knew; a bay but a certain Bay, having a
oVTa
viva, Karevoovv ex aiyiaXov, eis bv efiov- Shore, into which they
they perceived having a shore, into which they wished, if they were able,
Xev&avro, ei fivvaivro, efao'ai ro irXoiov. ^ Kai to force the ship.
wished, if they were able, to force the ship. And 40 And having cut off
ras ayKvpasirepieXovres eiwv eis rr\v 6aXao~o'avJ the ANCHOKS, they left
the anchors having cut off left in the sea, them in the SEA ; having,
afia, avevres ras £evitrr)pias rcov TTTJ^U- at the same time, loosed
at the same time having loosed the bands of the rud- the + BANDS of the BUD-
Xiwv Kai eirapavres rov aprejxova rr) irveovo-r), DEBS, and hoisted the
ders; and having hoisted the foresail to the wind, FORESAIL to t h e WIND,
41
Kartixov eis rov atyiaXov. HepLireo'ovros 5e they pressed towards the
they pressed towards the shore. Having fallen and SHOBE.
eis roirov SidaXao'o'ov, eircoKeiXav rr^v 41 But having fallen
vavv
Into a place withaseaon both sides, they ran aground the into a Place with two cur-
vessel;
Kai T) [lev Trpcopa epeicaca e/j-eivev ao"aXevros, rents, they ran the YES*
and the indeed prow having stuck fast remained insmoveable, SEL aground; and the
r] 5e irpvfxva eXvero I/TTO rr}S fiias *\r(av KVJX- BOW sticking fast, remain-
thebut stern was broken by the violence [of the waves.] ed immoveable, but the
STEBN was broken by the
arcovJ\ 42Ta>;/ 5e arparioorwv fiovXi] eyevero,
VIOLENCE.
The and soldiers design was, T
1 42 !S ow it was the De-
ivarovs be a"floor as airoKreivooo'i, fit] ris eKKoXvfx- sign of f the SOLDIERS to
that the prisoners they should kill, leat any one having kill the PRISONERS, lest
43
/Sutras ?jia<pvyri. ' O 8e eKarovrapxos j8ou\o- any one by swimming out
swum out should escape. The but centurion wishing should escape.
jj.«vos hiao'cocrai rov TlavXov^ eKcaXvarev avrovs 43 But the CENTURION
to save the Paul, restrained them wishing to save PAUL, re-
rov fiovXtjixaroSf eKeXevce re rovs dwa/xevovs strained them from their
from the purpose, ordered and those being able PURPOSE, and ordered
THOSE ABLE *to swim
KoXvpifSaVy airoppityavras irpoorovs eiri rf\v yi\v out to plunge in first, and
to swim, having thrown off first to the land get to L A N D ;
44
e\ievav Kai rovs Xoitrovs, ovs fxev eiri cravi- 44 and the REMAINDER,
to go out; and the remaining ones, some indeed on boards, SOME on Boards, and SOME
civ, ovs 8e eiri rtvcov roov airo rov TrXoiov- on things from the SHIP,
some and on things of the from of the ship. And thus it happened that
Kai ovrcos eyevero iravras diao'codrjvai em rt\v all reached the LAND in
And thus i t happened all to be safely on the safety.
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . -37. two hundred—omit. 41. of the WAVES—omit. 48.
to swim out.
t 40. The ships of the ancients usually had two rudders, oneon either side of the ship. As
one helmsman managed both, they were joined by a pole, so that both rudders would be
parallel. The zeukteeriai were the ropes by which these rudders were fastened to the sides
of the ship, and by which they were moved by the helmsman. t 42. The military
discipline of the Romans was such, that had the prisoners escaped, the soldiers would have
been answerable with their lives.—Owen*
Chap. 2 0 : 1.] ACTS. \ Cliap. 2 8 : 8.
X 17. Acts xxiv. 12,14; x x v . 8. J 17. Acts xxi. 33. X 18. A c t s xxii. 2 4 ; xxiv.
10; xxv. 8 ; xxvi. SI. tl9.Actsxxv.il. J 20. A c t s x x v i . 0, 7. t 20. A c t s
x x v i . 2 9 ; E p h . i n . 1 ; i v . 1 ; vi. 20 ?2 T i m . i. 1 6 ; i i . 9 ; P h i l e m o n 10,13. J 22. Acts xxiv.
5, 14; 1 P e t . i i . 1 2 ; i v . 14. 1 23. L u k e x x i v . 27 ; Acta x v i i . 3 ; s i x . 8. % 24. A c t s
Xiv. 4; xvii. 4 ; xix. 9.
€lhap. 28: 25.] ACTS. [Cftap.28: 31.
*TO T H E R O M A N S .
K E * . a'. 1 . CHAPTER I.
A-
1 Paul, a Servant of
° IlavAos, 8ov\os ITJO'OV Xpurrov, KXTJTOS * Christ Jesus, J a Consti-
Paul, a servant of Jesus Anointed, called tuted Apostle, i set apart
QLiroaroXoS) a(poopio~/xepos ets evayyeXiop deov, for the Glad Tidings of
an apostle, having been set apart for glad tidings of God, God,—
( 2 6 TrpoeivqyyeiXaro dta. reap Trpoeprjrcop avrov 2 (X which was previ-
(which he promised before t h r o u g h t h e prophets of himself
ously announced J through
ep ypatyats ayiais,) ^irepi rov vlov avrov, his PROPHETS in the holy
in writings holy, concerning t h e son of himself, Scriptures.)—
(rov yepofxepov e/c cnrepfxaros Aavid icara 3 concerning THAT SON
(that having been born from a seed of David according to of his, J who was horn of
crapKa' 4 T O U bpicrQevros vlov deov ep the Posterity of David as
flesh; t h a t having been distinctly set forth a son of God in to the Flesh;
4 who was J designated
Svpa/xei, Kara irpev/xa ayioocrvprjs, e£ apao~- the Son of God in Power
power, according t o spirit of holiness, from a resur-
as to the Spirit of Holi-
raaecos peKpoop,) Irjaov Xpicrrov rov Kvpiov ness, hy his Resurrection
rection of dead ones,) Jesus Anointed of t h e Lord from the Dead,—Jesus
rj/xoop, 5 (5i 5 ov eXaftofxep xaPlJ/ KaL cwoerTo- Christ our LORD ;
ofus, through, w h o m we received favor and apostle- 5 through whom we re-
Xrjp eis viraKorjP irurreus ep Tram rois edpeaip^ office, in ceived Favor and Apostolic
ship for obedience of faith in all the nations,
order to the Obe-
6 dience of Faith among All
vwep rov opo/xaros avrov ep ois eo~T& Kaithe NATIONS, on account
in behalf of t h e name of h i m ; among whom are also of his NAME ;
7
v/xeis, KXrjroi Irjcrov Xpicrrov) irao'i rois 6 among whom gou are
you, called ones of Jesus Anointed;) t o all those also the Invited ones of Je-
ovo~iv tv 'Pco/xy ayairrjrois deov, KXrjrots ayiois' sus Christ;—•
who are i n Rome beloved ones of God, called saints; 7 to A L L who ARE in
Rome, the BELOVED of
%apLs VJXLP Kai eiprjprj airo deov irarpos TJ/XOOP,
God, Constituted Holy
favor t o y o u and peace from God father of us,
ones; Favor and Peace to
Kai Kvpiov Irjcrov Xpicrrov. Upcorop (xep you from God our Father,
and lord Jesus Anointed. Pirst indeed and the Lord Jesus Christ.
€VX&pio'ra) rep deep [xov dia ITJO'OV Xpicrrov 8 And first, $ I give
I give t h a n k s to the God of m e t h r o u g h Jesus Anointed thanks to my GOD through
virep iraprcap v/xeap, Sri r) iricrris b\xecp Karay- Jesus Christ * concerning
e n account of all of you, because t h e faith of you is cele- you all, Because, your
9 EAITH is celebrated in the
yeXXerai ep oXcp rep Kocr/xep. Maprvs yap jxov Whole WORLD.
brated i n whole t h e world. A witness for of me
c
9 For $ GOD is my Wit-
temp 6 deos, ep Xarpevea ep rev irpev/xari ness, whom I reverently
is t h e God, t o whom I am a servant in t h e spirit serve with my SPIRIT in
/xov ep rep evayyeXiep rov vlov avrov, cos aDia- the GLAD TIDINGS of his
of m e i n t h e glad tidings of t h e s o n of him, how unceas- SON, how incessantly I
Xenrrcos /xpeiap VJXCOP Troiov/xai, 10 iraprore eiri make mention of you;
ingly r e m e m b r a n c e of y o u 1 make, always in 10 { always asking in
my PRAYERS, that if by
roop Trpoo~evx<*>v l*>ov 8eo/xepos, enrcas 7)8r) irore any means, now at length,
the prayers of m e asking, if possibly n o w a t l e n g t h I may have a prosperous
evodcodrjcro/xai ev rep deXrj/xari rov deov journey, J h y the WILL of
I shall have a p r o s p e r o u s j o u r n e y by t h e will of t h e God GOD, to come to you.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—'Title—To THE ROMANS. 1. Christ Jesus. 8. con-
ceniing1 you all.
t 1. Acts xxii. 21; 1 Cor. i. 1; Gal. i. 1; 1 Tim. i. 11; ii. 7; 2 Tim. i. 11. j 1. Acts
ix. 15; xiii. 2; Gal. i. 15. J 2- Gen. xxii. 18; Deut. xviii. 15; 2 Sam. vii. 12; Isa. ix. 6, 7 ;
Matt. i. 6,10;
Jer. xxiii. 5, 6 Luke i. 32;
; xxxiii. Acts ii.
14—16; 30; xxxiv.
Ezek. 2 Tim.23;ii. 8.Dan. ix.X24.4. Actsi xiii.
2. Acts
33. iii. 21. % 9. Rom.
J 3.
xi. 1; 2 Cor. i. 23 ; Phil. i. 8 ; 1 Thess. ii. 5. ~ % 10. Rom. xv 23, 32; 1 Thess. iii. 10.
J 10. James iv. 15, t
i ^iap. 1 : 11.] ROMANS. [OfiapA. SO.
avairoXoyrjrovs. 21
A/or yvovres rov 6eov, 21 Because, though the?
inexcusable. Because having k n o w n the God, knew GOD, they did nof
ovx ws Beov eho^acrav 7} 7)vxapia,rr)o'av* aXX* glorify or thank him as
not aa God t h e y glorified or they gave t h a n k s ; but God, but Jbecame vain iii
efiaraiaOrjaav ev rois diaXoyio'fj.ots avrcov, Kai their REASONINGS, and
were vain in the reasonings of t h e m , and Their PERVERSE Heart
cffKoria-df] 7) ao~vveros avrcov Kapfiicr ^ <paff- was darkened;
\\&B darkened t h e perverse of them heart; assert- 22 assuming to be Wiso
Kovres aval (rotyoi, eiicopavQr)o,avi 23
Kai TjXXa- men, they became foolish ;
iug t o be wise ones, they were foolish, and changed 23 and they changed the
£av rrjv So^av rov a(j>6aprov 6eov ev SfMOicofiart G L O B Y Of t h e I N C O R R U P -
the glory of t h e incorruptible God i n TI BLE X God into an Ini-
a likeness
etKovos (pQaprov avdpcoiroVy Kai Trereivcov Kai age-likeness of Corrupti-
of an i m a g e of corruptible man, and birds and ble Man, and of Birds, and
rerpairodcvp Kai epirercov. 24
Aio *£KCM]
of Quadrupeds, and of Rep-
of four-footed beasts a n d creeping t h i n g s . Therefore [also]
tiles.
irap^coKev avrovs b deos ev 'rats eiridufxiais rcov 24 X Therefore GOD de-
delivered them t h e God i n t h e Justs o f t h e livered them over, through
the LUSTS of their H EASTS
Kap^icov avrcov eis aKadapciav, rov arifia£ecr6ai for Impurity, | to D I S -
hearts of them t o impurity, o f t h e t o be dishonored
HONOR their BODIES
ra ffcofiara abrcov ev eavrois* 2 6 OlTlUiS fl€TT)\-
among themselves;
the bodies of them i n themselves; Who exchanged
Xa£av rrjv aXrjdeiav rov deov ev rep \f/evBei Kai 25 X who exchanged the
f TRUTH concerning GOD
the truth ofthe God in t h e falsehood, and
for a FALSE religion, and
ecrt^aa'drjerav Kai eXarpevcrav rr) Kriarei ixapa reverenced and served the
reverenced and served t h e created thing" m o r e than
CREATURE rather than the
rov Kricavray 6s eo'riv evXoyr/ros €is rovs CREATOR, who is worthy
him having created, w h o is worthy of praise into the
26 of praise to the AGES.
aicovas' a\xy]v. A m rovro irapedcoKev
avrovs Amen!
ages; so be i t . On account of this delivered them
26 On this account God
6 Beos eis TraOr) arifxias. At re yap BeXeiai delivered ihemover'to in-
t h e God t o passions of infamy. T h e even for females famous Passions; for even
avrcov /xer7]\Xa^av mv <pvo~iK7)V xprjffiv €ts ri\vtheir FEMALES changed
of them changed the natural use into that the NATURAL Use for
THAT which is UNNATU-
irapa <pvcriv ^ bfxoicos re Kai 01 appeves RAL ;
in violation of n a t u r e ; i n like m a n n e r a n d also t h e males
27 and m like manner
a(pevres rrjv (pvffiKrjv xpt)Giv rrjs BrjXeias, f£«- also the MALES, leaving
havingleft the natural use ofthe female, were
the NATURAL Use of the
KavOrjarav ev rr\ ope\ei avrcov eis aXXr)\ovs, FEMALE were burnt up
inflamed with t h e lust of t h e m for each other, with their furious LUST for
apaeves ev apcreffi rr)v aarxvt - ' ' l J oa vl 7 l/
Karepya- each other;—Males wi h
males with males the indecency working Males committing JNDK-
(o/xevoi, Kai rrjv avrifjucrBtav, r)v eb*et9 rrjs CENCY, and receiving back
out, and t h e lecompence, which i t was proper, of t h e
among themselves that
RECOMPENSE of their ER-
•jrXavrjs avrcov ev eavrois airoXafx^avovres. ROR which was proper.
error of t h e m in themselves receiving back.
28 28 And as they did not
Kat KaOcos OVK eZoKifxaaav rov Beov e%eiv ev cnoose to possess the
And as not they did try the God t o have in
Knowledge or GOD, GOD
eirtyvcoo'et, rrapeScoKev avrovs 6 Beos eis adoKi- delivered them over to a
knowledge, delivered them t h e God to . a worth- Worthless Mind, to do IM-
29
jbLov vovvi TTOieiv 'ra Te7rXr}- PROPER THINGS ;—
fir} Kadr/Kovra'
legs mind, t o do tlit t h i n g s n o t fitting;29 abounding In Every
having been
pcofxevovs Tracy adiKia, Trovrjpiq, irXeovel-tq, Ka- Iniquity;—in Wickedness,
filled with all i n i q a i t y , i n wickedness, in covetoiuusss, i n in Covetousness, in Malig-
\ara ra epya avrov ?TOIS fxev Kad' viro/no- each according to his
accordingto the works of him; to those indeed by perse- WORKS ;
V7\u epyov ayadov, 8o£a;/ Kai rifjirju Kai cxpdap- 7 aionian Life, indeed,
verance of a work good, glory and honor and incomip- to T H O S E who, by Perse-
o~iav proven, £O>TJI/ aiwviow 8
rois 8e e£ epidei- verance i n Good Works,
tibility are seeking, life age-lasting; to those but from a party are S E E K I N G for Glory a n d
a s , Kat axeidovo'i fxev ry a\r]9eia, ireiOojuevois Honor and Incorruptibili-
spirit, and disobeying indeed the truth, obeying tyj
9 8 b u t Indignation and
5e rr\ adiKia, opyt] Kai OJJULOS. ©Xupis Kai
but the unrighteousness, wrath and indignation. and W r a t h to T H O S E who are
Affliction
<rT€Vox<*>pi& €TTL iraaav ^vyj\v avQpcotcov rov % F A C T I O U S , and % obey
distress on every soul of man of the not t h e T R U T H b u t obey
Karepyafofievov ro KaKOV, lovdaiov re irpoorov UNRIGHTEOUSNESS ; —
working the evil, of Jew both first 9 Affliction and Distress
10 on E V E R Y Soul of Man
Kai 'EXXrjpos' 5 o | a 5e Kai rifxt] Kai eiprjj/r]
and of Greek; glory but and WORKING EVIL; first of
honor and peace
TTCLVTI rw epya^o/Aevcp ro ayadov, lovfiaicp re the J e w , a n d then of t h e
to every one the working the good, to Jew both Greek;
n 10 b u t Glory and J Hon-
7rpa)T0J> Kai 'EXXrjvi. Ov yap ecrri itpacooivo-
or and Peace to EVERY one
firat and to Greek, Not for is respect of
WORKING GOOD; first to
Xrjxpia irapa rep Beep.
persons with the God.
the Jew, and then to the
l2< Greek;
O(T0i yap avojxeas rinaprov, avojxecs Kai 11 for % there is no Par-
As many as for without law sinned, without law also
tiality with G O D .
airoXovvrai' Kai ocroi ev voixcp rifxaprov, 5:a 12 Therefore, as many
shall perish; and as many as under law sinned, by as sinned without law, will
13
vofxov KpiQrjcrovrai, (ov yap ot aKpoarai rov perish also without l a w ;
law shall be judged, (not for the hearers of the and as many as sinned
vofiov dutaioi irapa rep 0eo>, aXX* oi Troirjrai under Law, will be judged
law just ones with the God, but the doers by L a w ; —
13 (for not J t h e H E A R -
rov vofiov fiiKaiood7]croprai. ^'Orav yap eOvr) ERS of * Law are j u s t be-
of the law shall be justified. When for Gentiles fore G O D , b u t t h e D O E R S
ovra
ra [At) vofxov ex i (pvo'ei ra rov vofxov of * Law will be j ustiiied.
those not a law having, by nature thethings of the law 14 When, therefore,
Troij), OVTOI vofxov fit] e ^ d ^ r e s , tavrois fieri T H O S E Gentiles n o t H A V -
may do, these a law not having, to themselves are ING a Law, f naturally
VOJXOS' 1 5 olrives evZeiKVvvrai ro epyov rov perform t h e T H I N G S of t h e
a law; who show plainly the work of the LAW, these, though they do
not possess a Law, a r e a
yofxov yparrrov ev rais Kapdiais avrccv, cv/btjj.ap- Law to themselves;
law written in the hearts of them, testify-
15 who demonstrate t h e
rvpovo"r}S avrcov rr)s crvveio%7io~ea)s, fcai fiera^v f W O R K of t h e L A W writ-
ins with, them the conscience, and between ten on their H E A R T S , Their
aXXrjXcov rwv Koyior/ucov Karrjyopovvrcou, r) Kai C O N S C I E N C E co-attesting,
«ach other of the reasonings accusing, or even and t h e R E A S O N I N G S be-
arroXoyovfxevcov.) 16
E*> 7]fiepa ore Kpivti 6 tween each other, accusing
defending.) In a day when shall judge the or defending;)—•
Oeos ra Kpvjrra riav avQpccjrccv, Kara ro 16 in a Day when, ac-
God thethings secrets of the men, according to the cording to m y G L A D T I -
ro sivai avrov irarepa iravrooif roov iriGrevov- order that he might be the
that to be him a father of all oftuose believing Father of All uncircum-
eKKexvrcu ev rais Kapfiiais 7}p.eov Sia irveip.a- X the LOVE of GOD lias been
has been poured out in the hearts of us through spirit diffused in our HEARTS,
6 through THAT holy Spirit
ros ayiov rov dodevros 7)/LLIV. *[ETJ] yap which has been GIVEN to
holy of that having been given to us. C^ e t] for us.
Xpi&ros, ovrcav Tjfxcov acrOevcov en, Kara KCLL- 6 * Besides we being yet
an Anointed one, being of us with out strength still, according to a helpless, Christ at the pro-
pov virep acrefioov aireOave. ? MoXis yap per Time, died in behalf of
season in behalf of impious ones he died. Scarcely for the Ungodly.
inrep dacaiou ns airoOaveirar virep yap half 7 Now scarcely on be-
in behalf of a just person any one will die; in behalf of though
of a Just person wLl
any one die, though, pos-
rov ayadov raya ris Kai roXfxa airoQaveiv sibly, on behalf of the
the good possibly some one even might dare to die; GOOD, some one might
8
crvvi(TTr](Ti Be rrjv eavrov ayairrjv ets 7]juas 6 even venture to die.
recommends but the of himself love to us the 8 J But * GOD recom-
Oeos, OTi, en afiaprccXcov ovrwv Tjfxoov, Xpiaros mends H I S OWN Love to
God, because, still »inners being of us,an Anointed one us, Because we being yet
9 Sinners, Christ died on our
virep ij/Jicoy aireOave. JJoXXcp ovy fxaXXov, behalf.
in behalf of us died. " By much then more,
9 By much more, then,
diKaiwdevres vvv ev rca aljuari avrov, o~oo9r)- having been now justified
having been justifiednow in the blood ofhim, wesnaLbe :j:by his BLOOD, we shall,
10
ffojxeOa oV avrov airo rrjs opyr]S.E i yap through him, be saved
saved through him from the wrath.
If for from WRATH.
eydpoi ovres Karr}XXayr]jLiev rep deep hia rov 10 For if, being Ene-
enemies being we were reconciled to the God through the mies, X we were reconciled
to GOD through the DEATH
Oavarov rov vlov avrov, iroXXcp fxaXXov
KaraX- of his SON, by how much
death of the son ofhim, by much more having been more, having become re-
ll
Xayevrzs o'caO^cro/neOa ev rr\ ^ooy avrov. Ov conciled; shall we be saved
reconciled we shall be saved in the life ofhim. Not % by his LIFE ?
fxovov 5e, aAAa Kai icavx^f-^voi 11 And not only so, but
ev rep deep 5ta
only and, but also boasting we even boast in GOD
in the God through
rov tcvpiov 7)fxu>y lrjo'ov Xpicrov, SY OV VVV through our LORD Jesus
the Lord of us Jesus Anointed, through whom now
Christ, through whom we
12 have now received the RE-
rrjy naraXXayr]V eXafiojxev, Aia rovro CONCILIATION ;
the reconciliation we received. On account of this 12 for this reason,—as
&o"irep SY evos avQpooirov f] ajuapria ets rov J through One Man SIN
as through one man the sin into the entered into the WORLD,
KOiTfj.uv eicrrjXde, Kai 8ia rrjs afxaprias 6 6ava- (in whom all sinned,) and
woild entered, and through the sin the death; through SIN, J DEATH; so
to*' Kai ovroos eis Travras avOpwirovs 6 Oavaros also, DEATH passed upon
and thus to all men the death All Men.
Zi'qXOev, e(p' f(p iravres y/xaprov. 13
Axpi yap 13 For till the Law, Sin
passed through, in which all sinned. Till for was in the World, but
VOJXOV afxapria t]V ev Kocrpicp' a/xapria 5e OVK | Sin. is not accounted
law sin was in world; sin but not where there is no Law.
eXXoyeirai fxr} ovros vofxov. 14 AAA5 efiaonXev- 14 DEATH, however,
is counted not being law. But reigned reigned from Adam till
o'ev 6 davaros airo Aba/a /xexpt- Mcovo-e&s Kai Moses, even over THOSE
the death from Adam tilj Moses and who had not SINNED in the
eiri rovs fxr] a/xapr'qeravras eiri ra> o/xoicojuari SIMILITUDE of the TRANS-
over those not having sinned in the likeness GRESSION of Adam, J who
rrjs irapafiao~eeos Ada/m' 6s eo~ri rviros rov fieX- is a Type of that BEING
ofthe tran»gression of Adam; who is a type of the one ABOUT TO COME.
we believe, that also we shall live with hiin5 knowing, 9 knowing that J Christ,
6rt Xpurros cyepdets €K vetcpcav, ovKeri airoQ- having been raised from
that Anointed having been raised out of dead ones, no longer dies; the Dead, dies no more;
Wicrw davaros avrov ovKeri Kvpievei. 10
' O Death no longer lords it
over him.
death ofhim no longer lords over. Which
10 For [the death] which
yap arreOave, rrj afiaprta arreOavev c^arra^1 he died, J h e died by SIN
for he died, by the sin he died once for all; once; but [the life] which
b <5e £??, (jy rep deep. n Ourco Kai v/ieis he lives, he lives by GOD.
which but he lives, he lives by the God. So also yoa 11 Thus also do you ac-
\oyifeo-6e iavrovs veicpovs fitv rrj a(xapriay count yourselves dead in-
count yourselves dead ones indeed by the tin, deed by SIN, % but living
by GOD in the * Anointed
(wvras 8e rep flequ, cv Xptcrrtp Irjffov. Jesus.
Jiving ones butby the God, in Anointed Jesus.
12
12 % Let not SIN, there-
Mrj ovv (3acri\ev€rQ0 r) afiapria ev rep fore, reign in your MOR-
Not therefore let reign the sin, in the TAL Body, in order * to
dvrjra) vficov (Tcofiari, as ro inraKoveiv 13yU7j5e OBEY i t s DESIKT..S J
mortal of you body, in order that to obey} nor 13 nor prcsait your
7rep 7 a p Trap ear t] (Tare ra jxeXin VJXOOV hovXa ry you presented your MEM-
for y o u presented t h e m e m b e r s of you slaves t o t h e BERS enslavedto IMPU-
RITY and INIQUITY, so
aKaBaperia Kai ry avojxia * [ e t s r-nv avofiiav~\ now present your MEM-
uncleanness and t o t h e iniquity [for the iniquity;] BERS bound to R I G H T E -
ovrea vvv irapaarrrjo~aT€ ra fieXrj v/xcov dovXa ry OUSNESS for Sanctification.
so now present you t h e m e m b e r s of y o u slaves t o t h e 20 Por when you were
20
^iKaiovvvy eis ayiacTfxov. ' O r e 7 a p dovXot Slaves of SIN, you were
righteousness for sanctification. When for slaves free as to RIGHTEOUS-
NESS.
rjre rrjs a/xaprms, eXevOepoi rjre ry diKaiocrv-
y o u were of t h e Bin, free youweiretothe righteous. 31 What Fruit, there-
VT). 21Tiva ovu Kapnov ei%sre rare; ecp* ots fore, had you at that time
ne'ss. W h a t therefore fruit had you then? i n t h e t h i n g s in things of which you are
now ashamed? J for the
vvv €Trai<rxvvea'Q€' T0 yaP TeAos eKeivcov, Bava- END of those things is
now y o u are a s h a m e d ; t h e for end of those, d e a t h . Death.
22
ros. Nuj/t Be eXevBepcoBevres aivo rys ajxap- 22 But now, having
Now b u t h a v i n g been freed from t h e sin, been emancipated from
r m s , SoVXooBevres 5e rep Beep, e%fTe rov Kap-- SIN, and. having become
having been enslaved and t o t h e God, you have t h e fruit bound to GOD, you have
prj b avr)p, zAevQepa. ecrriv airo PO/JLOV, rov fir) HUSBAND die, she is free
die t h e husband, free she is from law, of t h e n o t from the LAW ; so that she
is not an Adulteress,
ewai avryv ,uo/xaAi8a, yzvofiwqv avhpi krspcp. though she belong to ano-
t o be her an adulteress, having become t o a m a n a n o t h e r . ther Man.
4
'flo're, aSeAepoi juov, Kai vjxeis eOauarcoOrjrc 4 Therefore, my Breth-
Therefore, brethren of me, also you were p u t t o death ren, you also were J put
to death by the LAW,
rep poficp 8ia rov crcojaaros rov Xpicrrov, eisro through the BODY of the
by the law t h r o u g h t h e body of t h e Anointed, in order t h a t A N O I N T E D one, in order
yepecrOat vfias erepep, rep etc vtKpoov eyepdep- that you may BELONG to
to become y o u t o a n o t h e r , t o him out of dead ones having been another,—to H I M who
Tf, iva Kapiro(popr)a'ca/ii€i/ rep Oecp. 5
'Ore yap was RAISED from the
raised, so t h a t we should bring forth fruitto t h e God. When for Dead, that we should
% bring forth fruit to GOD.
7]fM€U ep ry crapta, ra TraOrjfiara rcop afxaprieop, 5 For when we were in
we were in t h e flesh, the passions of t h e sins,
the ELESH, those SINEUL
ra fiia rov POJLLOV, eprjpyeiro ep rots fJceXeap PASSIONS, which were
those through the law, worked in the members through the LAW, J worked
7}}xoi>v, eis ro KapTToepopricrai rw Qavarcp. 6 NVPL in our MI MBERS Jto BRING
of us, in order t h a t t o b r i n g f o r t h fruit tothe death. y Now FORTH FRUIT to DEATH.
t 23. Gen. ii. 17; Eom. v. 12; James i. 15.. J 23. Kom. ii. 7; v. 17, 21; 1 Pet. i. 4.
J 2. 1 Cor. vii. 39. J 3. Matt. v. 32. t 4. Rom. viii. 2 ; Gal. ii. 19; v. 18 ; Eph. ii.
15; Col. ii. 14. t 4. Gal. v. 22. J 5. Eom. vi. 13. t 5. Rom. vi. 21; Gal. v. 19;
Barnes i. 15. J 6. Rom. ii. 29; 2 Cor. iii. 6.
Cfcap 7 : 8 . ] ROMANS. [Cliap.7: 17.
no means. Indeed, % 1
Mrj yevoiro0 aAAa ry\v a/xapriau
OVK eyvoov^ e( did not know SIN except
Not let it be; but the sin not I knew, if through L a w ; for even.
jx-T) 5ia yofiow TT\V re yap €iriflvjj.iau ovKyfiew, STRONG DESIKE I had not
not through law; the even for strong desire not I knew, known, if the LAW had not
a {AT) 6 vofxos eKeyew Oy/c €7n0u,U77crets. said, %" Thou shalt not
if not the law said; ' Not thou shalt lust. covet.'*
8 8 But SIN having taken
A(popfjL7]v Be \a/5ov(ra r) a/xapria, dia TTJS GV- Opportunity, through the
Opportunity and having taken the sin, through the com-
COMMANDMENT, worked
roArjs KareipyacraTO
ez/ €/J.OI ircurau eTriOvfiiaw in me All Strong desire.
mamiment worked out in me all strong desire; % Apart from Law, how»
9
Xcopts yap pofxov afxapria vexpa. E7C0 8e ever, Sin is dead;
apart from for law sin dead. I and 9 and IE was formerly
w l
€^WJ/ X P $ VOjJLOU 7T0T6' tAdoVO'rjS $ 6 T7}S
living apart from Law ;
was alive apart from law then; having come but the but the COMMANDMENT
having come, SIN lived
evToKTiSf 7] a^apria avefatrev, €70* 8e aireOa- again, and E died;
commandment, the sin "Mved again, I and died; 10 andTHAT COMMAND-
10 C01 V
vow /cat eupeOrj fxot f) tvroXr)
rj cis C 7 ) MENT intended J for Life,
and was found by me the commandment that for life, the same was found by me
avrr) eis OavaTov, ll
H yap apapria acpopfxrjv for Death.
same for death. The for sin opportunity 11 Tor SIN having: taken
\afiovo~a, 81a TYJS evroXrjs e^rjirarrjO'G fie, Opportunity, through the
having taken, through the commandment deceived me, COMMANDMENT, deceived
12
me, and through it killed
Kai 8L avTTjs air€KT€ivei/. 'CLGT6 6 fxev me.
and through it killed. So that the indeed 12 And so the J LAW in-
VOJXOS ayios., Kai 7) euroXr) ayia Kai diKaia Kai deed is holy, and the COM-
law holy, and the commandment holy and just and MANDMENT holy, and just,
aya8rj. 1 3 To ovv ayaOou, €/ULOL yeycve Bavaros ; and good.
good. That then good thing, to me hasbecome death? 13 That GOOD thing,,
Mr) yej/oiro* aAXa r) kfiapria' foe: then, has become Death tc
(pavy me?
Not letitbe; but the sin; so that it might appear
By no means, buv,
SIN has; that Sin might
a/j.apriaf 5ia rov ayaBov fxoi Karepya^o/xePTj be manifest, through that
sin, through the good to me working out GOOD thing producing
davarov, iva yeur}rai icaO* vTrepfioXrjp afxaprca- Death to m e ; so that SIN,
death, so thatmightbecome in excess a sinner through the COMMAND-
14 MENT, might become an
Xos 7) cLjxapna 5ta TTJS svroAiqs. 0/^a,aej/ exceedingly great Sinner.
the sin through the commandment. We know
14 Besides, we know
yap, or 1 6 i/ofios Tn/ev/nariKOS ecrriw eya> $e That the LAW is spiritual;
for, that the law spiritual is; I but but 3E am fleshly, % having
(xapKivos €t/xf, ireirpafjitvos VTTO TT\V apapriay, been sold under STN.
fleshly am, having been sold under the sin. 15 For what I work out,
15 e I do not approve; since
O yap Karspya^ofAai, ov yivoocrKco' ov yap 6 I do not practise X what I
What for 1 work out, *ot I know j not for what desire ; hut what I hate,
0eAco, TOVTO irpa(T<Tco' aAX* 6 fxicrco, rovro fyiS I do.
I wish, this I practise; but what I hate, this 16 But if what I desire
iroLCio. 16 E i 5e 6 ov OcAo), rovro TTOICO, crvfx- not, tfjis I do, I assent to
I do, If butwhatnot 1 wish, this I do, I as- the LAW, That i t is excel-
lent;
<p7]fxi ray vofxcp, ori KaXos. ^ N U Z / J 8e OVKCTI 17 and now, no longer
sent to the law, that excellent. Now but no longer I am working it out, but
eyca Kar€pya(ojJLat avro, aAA* r) oiKovtra €v the S I N * DWELLING in
I work out it, but the dwelling in me.
tfxoi afxapria. 18
Oida yap, 6ri OVK OIKCI ev 18 For I know That Jiu
me sin. 1 know for, that not dwells inme, that is, in my I L E S H ,
efxot, TOUT' ecrriv ev T»7 crapKi fiov, ayaBov ro there dwells no good
me, this is in the flesh of me, a good thing; t h e thing; for to DESIRE is
present with me, but to
yap BtXeiv Trapafceirai JJ.OI9 ro Se Kartp ya&aBai WOKK O U T W H A T 13 E X -
for t o will i s present with me, the b u t t o work o u t
C E L L E N T I find n o t .
1S
ro KaAov, ovx tvpiarKoo. Ov yap 6 0eA«,
19 For I do not the
the excellent, not 1 know. Not good which I desire, but
for what I wish,
TTOIQ} ayaBov a\\3 6 ov 0eAo> KaKOP, rovro the evil which I desire not,
I do a good thing; but w h a t n o t I wish an evil thing, this tfjfs I practise.
irpacerco. 20
E i 5e 6 ov Bekoo * [ € 7 c o , ] rovro not, 20 But if what I desire
I practise. If b u t w h a t n o t wish [I,] this
this I do, 5 no longer
work it out, but the SIN
7roioj, ovtceri eyca Karepya^ofxai avro, aAA* i\ DWELLING in me.
I &o, n o longer I work out it, but the SI I find therefore this
21 LAW, when I am willing
oiKovcra ev €fxoi afiapria 'Evpio'K.co apa rov
dwelling in m e sin. I And therefore the to do EIGHT, That the
vofjiov rep BeXovri e/xoi TTOICIV ro na\ov9 6rl WKONG lies near me.
law in t h e wishing t o m e t o do the excellent, becaus e 22 For I am pleased
tfxoi ro Kattov irapaKzirat. ^"^vvrjBofiai yap with the LAW of * God ac-
with me the evil thing lies near. I am pleased for cording { t o the INWAED
Man;
rep vop.ep rov Beov Kara rov €<ra> avBpeeirov
with the law of the God according t o the inside man; 23 but { 1 perceive Ano-
23
f&\$irea Se erepov VOJXOV €V rois fie\€(rt fiov ther Law in { m y MEM-
BEES, warring against the
1 see but another law in the members of me
LAW of my MIND, and
avrterrparevo/mevov rep vofiep rov v os fiov, Kai making me a captive to
warring againat tho law of the mind of me, and T H A T L A W Of S I N E X I S T *
aix/*ah(*)rt(opra jite rep vo/jLep rrjs a/xaprias
rep ING in my MEMBEBS .
making a captive me to the law of the sin t o that
24 "Wretched Man that
OPTi ey rots fie\**rt fiov. 24Ta\aiirwpos eyea I am! who will rescue Me
existing in the members of me. Wretched I from f this BODY of
avBpeaicos' ris fie pvcrerai e/c rov a'oofxaros rov D E A T H ?
man; who me will rescue from t h e body of the 25 J*Thanks to GOB,
Bavarov rovrov; ^Evx^p^ra rep Beep 8ta by means of Jesus Christ
death this? I thank the God by means of our LOUD. Consequently,
Irjcrov Xpiarov rov Kvpiov ovv then, indeed, J£ myself, by
7]p.cov. Apa
the MIND, am in subjection
Jesus Anointed of the Lord ofus. So then
to the Law of God, but by
avros eyeo rep fi*v vol SovXzveo vo/nep Beov the FLESH to the Law of
myself I with theindeed mind am in servitude to a law DfGod; Sin.
rrj 5e o~apni, vofxea afxaprias. KE<£. if, 8 .
with the but flesh, t o a law of sin. CHAPTER VIII.
1
Ovdev apa vvv KaraKpifxa rois tv Xpio'rep i There is then ISTo Con-
No therefore now condemnation t o those in an Anointed demnation now to THOSE
2
Irjerov. ' 0 yap vojxos rov irvsvfxaros rr}s Cwr}S in the Anointed Jesus;
Jesus. The for law of the spirit of thelife 2 for {the LAW of the
cv Xpierrep lrjcrov, rjXevBepoocre fie airo rov SPIBJT of LITE by the
by an Anointed Jesus, freed me from t h e Anointed Jesus, liberated
3
vofiov rrjs a/naprias tcai rov Bavarov. To yap * me from the LAW of SIN
law of the sin and of the death. The for and of DEATH.
uftvvuTOV rov vofxov, ep 'cp rjO~6epti Sta TTJS 3 For J what was IM-
inability of the in that it wa» weak through the POSSIBLE for the
law, r
LAW, in
crapKos, 6 6eos rop eavrov vlop ire/jupas ep O/JLOI- the FLESH, $ G O D , through
that it was w eak
having
flesh, the God the «f himself son having sent in a form
sent his OWN Son in a
ajfACLTi aapKos afiaprtas, KCU irepi a/j.aprias,Form of the Flesh of Sin,
of flesh of sin, and on account of sin,
4 even [by an offering] for
Ka.T€Kpive rrjp a/xapnap ep ry aapia' Iva. ro Sin, condemned SIN iii the
condemned sinthe in the flesh; so that the
FLESH ;
fiiKaitojxa rov VOJJAV irKrjpoodr) ep T)IAIP, rots fxf) 4 so that the RIGHTE-
righteousness of the law might be fulflUedby us, by those not OUSNESS of the LAW may
Kara, crapxa irspLirarovo'ip, aWa Kara be fulfilled by us, who are
according to flesh walking, but according to WALKING, not according
s
irvevfxa. Ol yap Kara crapKa opres, ra to Flesh, but according to
spirit. Those for according to flesh being, the things Spirit.
rr}s aapKos (ppopovcrw ol 5e icara Trpev/xa, 5 For J THOSE who
of the flesh are minding; those but according to spirit s LIVE according to Flesh,
5 arc minding the THINGS
ra rov irpevfxaros To yap cppoprjfJLa rrjs Of t h e FLESH; b u t THOSE
The for mind of the
the things of the sj>irit. v/ho livo according to
aapKOS, Oaparos' ro Se <ppoP7]jxa rov irpevfxa- Spirit, % the THINGS of the
fiesh, death; the but mind of the spirit, OJ?;:RIT.
TOS, {cor] Kai eiprjpr). 7 Awn ro (ppovrjina rrjs 6 % For the MIND of the
life and peace. Because the mind of the FLESH is Death; but tlie
craowos, €%0pa ets Beop' r(p yap vo/xca rov 6eov niND of the SPIEIT is Life
flesh, enmity to God; to the for law of the God and Peace.
8 7 Because the MIND ^f
ovx virorao'crerai, ovde yap hvparai'ol 5e ep the FLESH is J Enmity to
not i t i s subject, neither for it is able; those and in God; for to the LAW of
9
capici ovres, Beep apeaai ov Bvpavrai. 'T/xets GOD it is not subject r
flesh being, to God to bepleasingnot they are able. You % nor, indeed, can it be.
Be OVK effre ev <rapKi9 «AA' ev irvevjxari, eitrep 8 T H O S E , then, who
but not are in flesh, but in spirit, ifindeed ARE in a Sensual state, are
irpevfxa Qeov oiKet ep VJXIP. Ef de rts rvpevfxa unable to please God.
9 But gou are not Sen-
spirit of God dwells in you. 11 and any one spirit
sual, but Spiritual, because
Xpivrov OVK ex*h ovros OVK e&rip avrov. J the Spirit of God dwells
of an Anointed onenot has, he not is of him. in you. But if any one
10
E i 5e XptcfTos ep vuip, ro fxep (reofjea veKpop possess not % the Spirit oi
If but an Anointed in you, the indeed body dead Christ, he is not of him.
6Y a{xapriap' ro 5e rrpep/^a £corj dm 1C And if Christ be in
with respect to sin; the but spirit life with respect to yon, t&e BODY indeed is
dead ar: to Sin: but the
diKaiotfvprjp. ^ Et de ro rfpevjxa rov eyetpap- SPIRIT i:; Life as to Right-
righteousness. If but tha spirit of him having raised eousness.
TOS Irjo-ovp €«: peicpoop oiKei ep VJAIP, 6 eyei~ 11 And if the SPIRIT OC
np Je»us out of dead one3 dwells in you, he having J H I M wrho RAISED Jesus
pas rop 'Xpicrrop CK peKpcop, faorroirjo'et KOA from She Dead dwell in
taised the Anointed out of dead ones, will make alive also you, % H E who RAT SEE
ra dprjra cccfiara V/LIOOP, Bia TO CPOLKOVP avrov * Christ from the Dead,
the mortal bodies ofyou, throughthe indwelling of him will also make alive yom
rrpev/xa ep VJXIP. MORTAL Bodies, through
the INDWELLING of his;
spirit in you.
12 Spirit within you.
Apa ovpi aSeA</>oj, o<pei\erat, etffxep ov rr) 12 % So then, Brethren,
So then, brethren, debtors we are not to the we are not Debtors to the
13
crapKi, rov Kara crapKa (rjp. Ei yap FLESH, to live according
flesh, of the according to flesh to live. If for to the Flesh.
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 1 . Christ,
% 3. A c t s x h i . 3 9 ; Rom. i i i 20; Heb. v i i . 18.10; x. 1, 2.10.14. t S. Gal. i i i . 1 3 ; 2
Coi v. 21. I b. J o h n i i i 6 ; 1 Cor. ii. 14. % 5. Gal. v. 22, 25: J 6. Rom. vi.
2 1 ; ver. 1 3 ; Gal. vi. 8. \7 J a m e s i v . 4. J 7. 1 C o r . i i . 1 4 ,
iG; vi 19. t 9. G a L i ? 6 P h i l . i. 19. t i l A c t s ii. 24.. J 9. 1 Cor. iii.
i 12. B o m . v i . 7,14. i l l . Bom. VL 4a
5 ; 1 Coi. vi. 14 s 2 Cor. i v 14; £ p b i\, 6.
Cliap. 8 : 13.] ROMANS. [Cliap. 8 : 22.
/3ere Trvevfxa oovXeias iraKiv eis <popop, aAA ceive a Slavish Spirit back
received a spirit of bondage back to fear, but again for % fear; but you
received % a Spirit of Son-
eXafiere irpev/na vloQsaias, ep *a> Kpa^ofAew ship, by which we crv,
you received a spirit ofaonship, by which we cry; |"Abba! FATHER!"
16 16 J The SPIRIT itself
A/3/3a, 6 irarrjp. Avro TO Tvvzv[xa (rv/u/uaprv
Abba, the father. Itself the spirit testifies toge- testifies together witli our
SPIRIT, that we are Chil-
pet rep irpev/uari rj/ucopy on ztfjAtv retcpa 6eov. dren of God.
ther with the spirit of us, that we are children of God.
17
17 And if Children, also
Ei Se TtKva, Kai K\r)popo/j.or KXripovofxoi (ACP Heirs; J Heirs, indeed, of
It and children, also heirs j heirt indeed God, and Joint-heirs with
0e6f, crvyKXrjpoj/o/jLOi 8e Xpio'rov enrep o~vfx- Christ; Jif indeed, we suf-
of God, joint-heirs and of an Anointed j if indeed we suf- fer together, so that we
may be also glorified toge-
Tra(rxofiGV9 Iva Kai <rvpdo^ao~6^/jLep. 1 8 Aoyifa- ther.
iex with, so that also rre may be glorified with. 1 reckon 18 For I consider That
/uai yap, 6rt OVK a£ia ra TraBrjfjLara rov vvv J the SUFFERINGS of the
for, that not comparable the sufferings of the now PRESENT Time, as un-
worthy of Comparison with
Kaipov irpos rrju p.eXXovo'ap do^au airoKaXvcpdr]- the FUTURE GLORY to be
season with the being about glory to be revealed
revealed in us.
pai eis 7)fias, 1 9 ' H yap airoKapadoKia TTJS KTL- 19 Indeed, J the EAR-
in us. The for earnest desire of the crea- NEST EXPECTATION of the
cews rf\v airoKaXtftyw rcov vtcop TOO Oeov aireK- fREVELATION
CREATION longs for the
of t h e SONS
tion the revelation of the sons of the God looks
of God.
20 T77 yap
Sexual. fiaTaioryri 7) KTICTIS 20 For J the CREATION
fr,r. To the for vanity the creation was made subject to
FRAILTY, (not voluntarily,
vTrerayr), (ovx eKOvrra, ctAAa dia rov virora- but by H I M who PLACED
was placed under, (not voluntarily, but through him having
21
it UNDER;)
£apra,) eif* eAmSi, Sri Kat avrr) r) KTIO~IS 21 in Hope That even
placed under,) in hope, that even itself the creation the CREATTON itself will
cAevdepwdTjareTat airo TTJS SovXeias rrjs (pOopas be emancipated from the
SLAVERY of CORRUPTION,
will be freed from the bondage of the corruption
into the FREEDOM of the
ets rr\v e\evdepiav rr)s bo^rjs reap TGKPOOP rov GLORY of the CHILDREN
into the freedom of the glory of the children of the of GOD.
Oeov. 2 2 Oida/uep yap, 6ri irao'a r) Kriais <TV<T- 22 For we know That
God. We know for, that all the creation groans the "Whole CREATION
23 groans together and trav-
repafci Kai (TvpooBiPei axpi TOV PVP' ov [XOPOP ails in pain together till the
together and travails together till the now; not only PRESENT time.
t 19, 20, 21,22. Ktisis, creation, has the same signification here as in Mark xvi. 15; " Pro-
claim the GLAD TIDINGS to the Whole CREATION," that is, all mankind; and also Col. i. 23,
where a similar phrase occurs. That the brute and inanimate creation is not here spoken
of, hut mankind, is evident from the hope of emancipation from the " SLAVERY of CORRUP-
TION "held out in the 21st verse, and the contrast introduced in the 23rd verse, tetween
the ktisis and those "possessing the FIRST-FRUIT of the SPIRIT."
t 13. Gal. vi. 8. % 13. Eph. iv. 22; Col. iii. 5. t 14. Gal. v. 18. t 15. 1
Cor. ii. 12; Heb. ii. 15. X 15. 2 Tim. i. 7; 1 John iv. 18. \ 15. Gal. iv. 5, 6.
X 15. Mark xiv. 36. X 16- 2 Cor. i. 22; v. 5; Eph. i. 13; iv. 30. J 17. Gal. iii. 29;
iv. 7. X 17- Acts xiv. 22; Phil. i. 29; 2 Tim. ii. 11,12. J 18. 2 Cor. 1/ , / ; l P e t .
'i. 6„7;iv. la, X 19. 1 John iii. 2. t 20. Gen, iii. 19.
Chap. 8 : 23.] ROMANS. [Chap. 8 : 32.
5e, aXXa KCLI CLVTOI TT)V airapxyv TOV Trvev/xaTOs 23 And not only it, but
and, but also ourselves the first-fruit of the spirit ourselves also, possessing
6%0Z/T6S, K£U * [ ^ / X 6 l s ] aVTOt €V eaVTOLS <TT€Va~ X the FIRST-FRUIT of the
having, and [we] ourselvetin ourselves groan, SPIRIT, J even we ourselves
£ofiev, vto9e<riav a7T6/c5e%o/x€^oi, rr]v airoXvTpoo- groan within ourselves,
& sonship looting for, the redemption J waiting for Sonship,—
civ TOV (Tcojuaros TJJAOOV. 2iTrj yap eXiridi ecrco- t h e X REDEMPTION of 0U1'
ofthe body of us. By the for hope we BODY.
6r)/LL6V. EA7ns 5e fiXeiro/jLevr), OVK CCTIV sXirts' 24 For we were saved
were saved. A hope but being seen, not is a hope; by the HOPE J $ but a
6 yap fiXeTrei TLS, TI * [ / c a i ] tXiri^ei; 2o Hope which is seen is not
E J 8e Hope;
what for sees one, why [also] hopes? If but
for why does any
0 OV fiX€1T0jJ.€V, eXlTl^O/JLeV, SY VTTOfXOUrjS one hope for what he
whatnot we see, we hope, with patience sees?
aTreK?>€XO(j<.<r6a. 2 6 'Cltfavroos 5e Kai TO irvep/JLa 25 But if we hope for
we wait. In like manner and also the Bpirit what we do not see, we
wait for it with Patience.
(rvvapTi\ajj.(3avsTai rais acdeveiais Tjfxcov TO 26 And in like manner
helps the weaknesses of us; the also the SPIRIT assists our
yap TL irpocsv^cafizda. KaOo dei, OVK oifiafiev, * W E A K N E S S ; for we do
for what we should pray as it behoves, not we knew, not know WHAT we should
5
aAA avTO TO irvzvjxa virepevTvyxavei *[t>7rep pray for as we ought; but
but itself the spirit intercedes [on behalf
| the SPIRIT itself inter-
2 f
cedes with unspoken
7}iioov~\ o*T€vayjjLois a\aXt]Tois. ^ O Se cpcv- groans.
of us] with groans unspoken. He but search- 27 and HE wiio SEARCH-
vccy Tas Kapdias, of5e TI TO <ppovr\jxa TOV ES the HEARTS, knows
ing the hearts, knows what the mind ofthe what is the MIND of the
Trvcv/uaTos, 6TL Kara Oeov svTvyyjavti vTrep SPIRIT, Because % accord-
spirit, because according to God it intercedes on behalf ing to God it intercedes
on behalf of Saints.
ayioov.
of holy ones. 28 And we know That
28 * all things work together
Oi5ayuej> 5e, OTL TOIS ayatrooci TOV deov for good to THOSE who
We know and, that to those who love the God LOYE GOD,—to THOSE
rcavTa crvvepyei eis ayadov, TOLS KaTa irpo- BEING INVITED according
all things work together for good, to those according to a pur- to a Purpose;
29 C
Otciv KXTJTOIS ovcriv. OTI OVS irpoeyvoo, icai 29 because those whom
pose called being. Because whom he foreknew, alsohe foreknew, he also prede-
irpo&picz cvp,jxop<povs TT)S CIKOPOS TOV vtov termined to be Copies of
he before marked out copies ofthe likeness ofthe son the LIKENESS of his SON,
for him TO BE % a First-
avTov eis TO eivai avTov irpcoTOTOicov ev iroX- born among Many Breth-
of himself for the to be him a first-born among many ren ;
Xois adeX<pots. 30 Ovs de trpocopice, TOVTOVS 30 and those whom he
brethren. Whom and he before marked out, those
predetermined, he also in-
Kai eKaXece' KOA OVS €KaX€0"€, TOVTOVS Kai vited; and whom he in-
also he called; and whom he called, those also vited, these he also justi-
eSiKauvCev obs §e efiucaiwce, TOVTOVS Kai fied ; and whom he justi-
he justified; whom and he justified, those also fied, those he also glorified.
3l
e$o£ace. Ti ovv epovfiev Trpos TavTa; EJ 31 What shall we say,
he glorified. What then shall we say to these things? If then, to these things?
6 deos vTrep rjfjLwv, Tis Kad' 7)/J,COV ; 32 Tlcye Since GOD is for us, who
the God on behalf of us, who against us? Who indeed can be against us ?
TOV idiov vtov OVK ecpeicaTO, aAA' inrep TJ/AOOV 32 Surely he who spared
ofthe own son not. spared, but on behalf of us not his OWN Son, % but de-
* VAT. MANUSCRIPT.—34. also—omit. 35. THAT LOVE of GOD which is in Christ Jesus 1
t 34. Heb. vii. 25 ; ix. 24; 1 John ii. 1. t 35. Psa. xliv. 22; 1 Cor. xv. 30, 31; 2 Coy
iv.ll. t 37. 1 Cor. xv. 57; 2 Cor. ii. 14;-1 J o h n i v . 4; v. 4, 5; Rev. xii. 11. _J \
Rom. i . 9 ; 2 Cor. i . 2 3 ; xi. SI; xii. 19; Gal. i. 20; Phil. i. 8; 1 Tim. ii. 7.
Chap. 9: 3 j ROMANS. [Chap. 9 : 12.
3 3 on account of my
Hvxofiriv yap avros tyca avaOefxa eivai atro
Was wishing for myself I an accursed thing to be from BRETHREN, m y KINSMEN
according to the Flesh;
rov Xpicrrov virep rcov aSeXcpcov fxov, rcov crvy- (X for I myself was wish-
the Anointed one on behalf of the brethren of me, of the rela- ing to be accursed from
4
yevwv fiov Kara o'apKa' olrives €10*11/ lo'pa the ANOINTED one;)
tives of me according to flesh; who Isra- 4 who are Israelites;
to whom belong J the SON-
7}Xirai, GOV 7) vlod<=o~ia, Kai 7) $o£a, Kai at dia- S H I P , and the GLORY, and
elites, oftirhom the sonship, and the glory, and thecove- * the J COVENANTS ; and
the LAW-GIVING, and the
OrjKaiy Kai 7) vo/uodecria, Kai 7) Xarpcia, Kai at rites of SERVICE, and $ the
aanti, and the law-giving, and thereligious service, and the
PROMISES ;—
5
zirayyeXiai, GOV oi rrarepes, Kai e% wv 6 5 whose are the F A -
promises, of whom the fathers, and from whom the THERS, and Jfromwhomis
THAT ANOINTED one, ac-
Xpicrros ro Kara o'apKa, 6 GOV eiri
iravrcov cording to the Tlesh; H E
Anointed that according to flesh, he being allover who is over all, God blessed
deos evXoyrjros eis rov aionvas. A/LLTJV, to the A GES. Amen.
God worthy of praise into the ages. So be it. 6 But not as implying
6 that the WORD of GOD has
Ovx olov 8e, bri eKTreirrcoKev b Xoyos rov fallen; for J ALL those
Not so as but, that has fallen off the word of the who are from Israel, tfteg*
$eov ov yap iravres 01 e£ lo'payjA, ovroi larpa- are not Israel.
God; not for all those from Israel, these Isra_ 7 Nor Because they
are the Seed of Abraham,
r}X. f OuS' on eicri crrepfia A^paaju, iravres are they ALL Children; but
el. Nor because they are seed of Abraam, all $ " In Isaac shall thy Seed
reKva, aXX* ev lo'aaK. KXTjOrjcrerai tfoi cnrep/bia, " b e called."
children, but in Isaac Bhall be called to thee a seed, 8 That is, the CHIL-
8 3
DREN of the ELESH, these
rovr eo'nv, ov ra reKva rrjs crapxos, ravra are not of G O D ; but the
this is, not the children of the flesh, these % CHILDREN Of the PROM-
reKva rov Beov aXXa ra reKuarrjs airayyeXias ISE are accounted for the
children of the God; but the children of the promise Seed.
9
9 TOT this is the WORD
Xoyi^rai ets o-irep/na. JLirayyeXias yap 6 of Promise—t" According
are counted for seed. Of promise for the " t o this SEASON I will
Xoyos ovnos* Kara rov Kaipov rovrov eXev- "return, and Sarah shall
" have a Son."
word this; According to the season this I will
10 10 And not only this,
o"Ofiai9 Kai ecrrai rrj Happa vtos, Ov fxovov but also to X Rebecca, when
come, and shall be to the Sarah a son. Not only she had conceived twins
8e, aXXa Kai 'PefieKKa, c£ kvos Koirrjv sxov(Ta by One,—by Isaac our
*nd, but also Rebecca, from one conception having EATHKR j
u
lo'aaK rov irarpos 7]f.ioov. Mrjirco yap yevvrj-
11 (for they not having
Isaae the father of us. Not yet been born, nor having
for they having
Oevrcov, fiTjde vpa^avrcov rt ayaOov 7} KaKov, done any tiling good or bad,
been born, nor having done anything good or bad, so that GOD'S PURPOSE, aa .
to an Election, might
(iva 7) Kar* cKXoyTjVTrpodecrisrov 8eov /xez>??, abide,—-not from Works,
(so that the aecording to an election purpose oftheGodmightabide, but from H I M who CALLS ;)
OVK e£ €pycav9 aXX* €K rov KaXovvros,) 12 epprj- 12 it was said to her,
not from works, but from the one calling,) it was X" The SUPERIOR shall
6T) avrrj' 'On 6 fieifav SovAeutm rep zXacrvovr " be subject to the I N F E -
jaidtoher; That the greater shall be subjectto the lesser: RIOR;"
24
trporfTOifxao'^v eis <5o£cw ovs Kai €KaXecrev % previously prepared foi
were previously prepaid for glory; whom even
he called Glory;
24 even us, whom he
yftas, Ov fxovov €£Ioi>5cuco/>, aXXa Kai e | eOpoow called, not only from the
us, not only from of Jews, but also from of Gentiles; Jews, but ^Iso from the
25
cos Kai ev r<p 'tierce Xeyei' KaAecrco rou ov Gentiles 5
as also in the Hosea he says; I will call that not 25 as also he says by
HOSEA, % " I will call
Xaov fiov, Xaov JJLOV Kai ri\v OVK rjyairri/Aeprji', " TKAT-which was not my
apeople of ine, a people of me; and her not beloyed, " People,' my People,' and
26
"IIEB, who was not be-
f]yaTV7]ix€Vi]v. Kai €(TTCU3 ep rep roirca ov
ep- "loved, 'beloved;'
beloved. And it shall be, in the
place where it 26 % " and it shall be, in
" the PLA CE where it was
^7}6T} *[at»Tois*] Ov Xaos [iov i/fiets, €Kei KXT]- "said, '29ou are not my
Tf as said [to them;] Not a people of mo you, there they "People, 5 there they shall
Orjo'oprai vloi 6eov £COJ/TOS. ^ Htrcaas 5e ttpa- " b e called Sons of theliv-
shall be called sons of God living. Esaias but cries
i n g God."
27 But Isaiah cries on
£et virep rov la'payX' Kap tr\ 6 apiBfxos reap behalf of ISRAEL, % " If the
on behalf of the Israel; If should be the number of the " NUMBEE Of t h e SONS of
vloov l(rpar)X CDS 7} afjLfios T7]s 6aXacro~ris, TO "Israel should be as the
eons of Israel as the sand of the sea, the " S A N D of the SEA, J the
28 " E E M N A N T only shall be
KaTaXeiijLfia croodiqcrcrai. Aoyop yap o~vpre- " saved.
remnant shall be saved. An account for he is finish-
28 " F o r *he is fmish-
Xcav Kai crvvrefxvwv CP diKaioavpy on Xoyov "ing and cutting short his
Sng and cutting short in righteousness; because an account "Account in Righteous-
" n e s s ; J Because the Lord
crvprer/ULrjfiepop TroLTjo'ei tcvpios eiri rrjs yrjs. " will perform a brief "Work
having been cut short will make a Lord on the earth. "upon the L A N D . "
39
Kai Kadcos irpoetprjKGP Htrouas* Ei fxrj Kvpios 29 And, as Isaiah pre-
And as before said Esaias; If not Lord viously said, % " If the
"Lord of Hosts had not
ffafiawQ eyKareXnrep Tjfxip o-nspfxa, cos 2o5o/xa "left us a Seed, $we
of hosts left to us a seed, aa Sodom
"should have become as
av eyewqOrjfJLev, Kai cos To/noppa av wfJLOicaOr)-" Sodom, and should have
W« should have become, and as Gomorrah we should have been " resembled Gomorrah."
jU€i/. 30
Tf ovu epovfxev; ' O n cOurj T « fir) say? 30 What then shall w e '
made like. "What then shall we say? That Gentiles those not
That THOSE Gentiles
not PURSUING Righteous-
SieoKOpra ?>iKaioo'vpr)Pi KareXafie 8iKaioo~vpr]P, ness, laid hold on Righte-
pursuing righteousness, laid hold on righteousness, ousness, JevenTH AT Right-
31
eousness from Faith;
diKaioo'vpyju fie rr)V €K mcrrecas' lcrparjX 5e
a righteousness even that from faith 5 Israel but 31 but Israel % pursuing
a Law of Righteousness,
diwKcav vofiov *[diKaioo"vvris,~\ €is vo/xov §i- attained not a Law of
pursuing a law [of righteousness,] to a law o, Righteousness.
Kaio<Tvvt]S OVK €(pdao"€. 32
Atari ; 'On OVK CK 32 Why? Because they
righteousness not attained. Why? Because not from pursued it, not from Faith,
but as attainable from
Trio'recos, aXXy &s e£ epyoop *\VOJJLOV.~\ Upocr- Works of Law. For J they
faith, but as i t were from, works [of law.] They struck against the STONK
of STUMBLING
eKotyav yap rca Xi6(p rov irpoo'KojJLfxaros' ^ Ka~
•truck against for the stone of the stumbling; even 33 as it is written*
him. Every one for who may call on the name 13 % For " every one
14
" who may invoice the
[ia KvpLov, (Toodyjo'erai. Titos' ovv eiriKaXeaov- " NAME of the Lord shall
of Lord, shall be saved. How then shall they call on, " b e saved."
rai, eis ov OVK eirifrrevcrav; iroos 8e ina'rev- 14 How then shall they
into whom not they believed P how and shall they call on him into whom
they did not believe ? And
crovcriVf ov OVK rjKovctaj/; TTCCS 5e aKovcrovo'i how shall they believe,
believe, where not they heard? how and shall they hear
where they did not hear ?
Xwpis icrjpvo'o'ovros ; 15 rices' 5e Krjpv^ova'ip, eav And how shall they hear
without one proclaiming P How and shall they proclaim, if without one proclaiming ?
(XT) airocraXooo'i; KaOcos yeypairrar 'D,s copaioi 15 And how shall they
not they should be sent? as it has been written; How beautiful proclaim if they should not
ol Tropes roov evayyeXi^op^evcav ^^eiprivrjv, r<av be sent ? as it has been
written, % " How beautiful
the feet of those announcing glad tidings [of peace, of those
16
" the F E E T of THOSE PRO-
tvayye\i(oiiev(i)v ra] ayada. AAA* ov " CLAIMING GLAD T I D -
announcing glad tidings the things] good. But not " I N G S of Good things!"
travres virr)KQVGav rep evayyeXico. Koraias yap 16 But all did not obey
all obeyed the glad tidings. Esaias for the GLAD TIDINGS; for
Isaiah says, J "Lord, who
keyer Kvpie, ris eirio'revo'e ry atcorj THJLCCV ;"believed our REPORT ?**
says; O Lord, who believed the hearing ofusP
]7
17 So then FAITH comes
(Apa 7} -Kiaris e£ aKorjS' r) 5e aKorj Sia prifxa- from a Report, and the
(Then the faith from hearing; the and hearing through a word REPORT through the Word
ros deov.) 18
AAAa Xeycc Mr} OVK rjKovo'av; of* God.
of God.) But I Bay; Not not they heard? 18 But I say, Did they
Wievovvye eis iraaav rrjy yrjp e£eXdep 6 (pdoyyos % "their not hear? Yes, indeed;
SOUND went out
Yes indeed into all the earth went out the sound
"into all the LAND, and
avrcopf Kai eis ra nvepara rrjs oiKovfxevr}s ra " t h e i r W O R D S to the EX-
of them, and into the ends of the inhabited earth the " TREMITIES of the HABI*
19 " TABLE."
prj/jiara avrwv. AAAa Aeyar M77 IcrparjX OVK
words of them. But I say; Not Israel not 19 But I say, Did not
eyvca; Tlpcoros Moovcrrjs Xeyei' JLyoo irapafyXoo- Israel know ? First Moses
knew? First Mosea I will provoke to 3eal- says, %" IE will provoke
says;
"you to jealousy by that
aco ifxas e-K OVK eOpei, eiri edvei acrvvercp "whichis no Nation; by
•usy you by not a nation, by a nation unenlightened " an unenlightened Nation
irapopyico v/xas. 20 Hcraias Se aTroroXfAa, " I will provoke you to an-
1 will provoke to anger you. Isaiah but is very bold, "ger."
sVTvyx&v^ TOJ dew Kara TOV IcpaTjX- Kup£e, history of] Elijah, how he
3
he complains to the God against the Israel; O Lord, complains to GOD against
Tm*ipl p. -i
TOVS irpocprjTas o"ov aireKTzivav, 8 J " 0 Lord, they killed
*\_Kai~\ TCC
the prophets of thee they killed, " thy PROPHETS ; they
[and] the
"dug down thy ALTARS;
dvcriacrTTjpia o~ov KaTzo'Katyev Kayoo vireXeKpdrjv " and 5 was left alone;
altars of thee they dug down; and I was left "and they are seeking my
J 0V 4 1
fxovoSf Kai frrovo'i TTJV "tyvxyv f - > AXXa TI " L I F E . '
alone, and they are seeking the life of me. But what 4 But what riays the
DIVINE ORACLE to him ?
Xeyei avTcp b xpVftaTio'fjios ; KaT€Xnrov e/xavTcp %"I reserved for myself
sayu to him the divine oracle ? I left to myself
" Seven thousand Men,
eirTaKto'x^ s lov
avfipas, OITIVGS OVK €Ka/j,\pav " who bent not a Knee to
" BAAL."
Beven thousand men, who not bent
5 5 J And in like manner,
yovv TT) BaaXo Ovrcos ovv Kai ev rep vvv Kai- therefore, at the PRESENT
& knee to the Baal. Thus then even in the present sea- Time, there is a Remnant
* VATICAN MAWU8CBIPT.—20. among THOSE who did not SEEK Me; I became manifest
among THOSE who. 3. and—omit. 6. But if by Favor, no longer from Works;
otherwise FA VOK is made no longer Favor. But if from Works, no longer Favor; other-
wise WORK is no longer Favor.
t 20. Isa, lxv. 1 ; Rom. ix. 30. % 21. Isa. lxv. 2. J 1. 1 Sam. xii. 22; Jer. xxxi.
87 X 1. 2 Cor. xi. 12 ; Phil. iii. 5. J 3. 1 Kings xix. 10,14. J 4. 1 Kings xix. 1$.
I $. Rem. ix. 27- t 6. Rom. iv. 4 , 5 ; Gal. v. 4 J 7- Rom.ix. 81; x. $•
map. lis 8J( ROMANS* i&uv. ittll
8 it, and the REST wen*
TVX*V ol 8e Aofjrot tiroopooOrjo'av, (KC.0<WS
tained; the and remaining ones were hardened, (as blinded;—
yeypairrai' EScortey avrots 6 deos irvev/ma Kara- 8 as it has been writ-
£t haa been written; Gare to them the God a spirit of deep
ten, % " GOD gave to them
" a Spirit of Stupor, Eyes
vvj^eoos, 0(j)6a\fM0vs rov fxr) fiXcTrciv, Kat oora " that they should not SEE,
sleep, eyes of the not to see, and ears "and Ears that they
rov /XT] aKovetv,) ecus T7?s o"7)/j,€pov rjfxepas. " should not H E A R / ' —
of the not to hear,) till the to-day day. till T H I S very Day. 1
9 9 and David says, £ "Let
Kat Aavtd Ae-yer Tevrjdrjroo r) rpane^a avroov
And David says; Let be made the table of them "their TABLE become a
eis Trayifia, Kat eis Orjpav Kat eis o~Kav$aXov, Kat "Snare, " a
and a Trap, and
Stumbling-block, and
into a snare, and into a trap and into aatnmbling-block, and
lQ " a Recompense to them;
eis avrairodo/jia avrots' crKoricrOrfrcoarav ol 10 " l e t their EYES be
into arecompence to them; let be darkened the "darkened so as not to
otyQaXiioi avroov, rov fir] fiXeireiv Kat rov vca- " S E E , and bow down their
5
eyea of them, of the not to see; and the back " BACK continually. '*
rov avroov htairavros (TvyKajx^ov. 11 I say then, Did they
ll
Aeyoo ovv
of them always bow down. stumble that they might
I say then;
fall ? By no means; but
Mr] €Trraio~av, Iva Tre-rrcco'i; Mrjyevoiro* aXXa X by THEIR Eall the NA-
Not didtheystumble.sothattheymightfall? Not l e t i t b e ; but
TIONS have SALVATION
rep avroov irapairrcofiart T) o'oorrjpia rois eOvecrtv, in order to excite them to
by the of them fall the salvation to the nations, EMULATION.
12
eis ro irapa^rjXoocrai avrovs. E* 8e ro 12 But if their EALL is
in order that t o excite to emulation them. the Wealth of the World,
If but the
irapairroofia avroov irXovros KOO'/XOV, Kat ro and their FAILURE the
fall efthem wealth of a world, and the Wealth of the Gentiles,
how much more will their
Tjrrrjfxa avroov irXovros edvoov irocrcp fxaXXov full acceptance be ?
failure of them wealth of nations; how much more 13 *And I speak to
ro TrXrjpoofxa avroov : You, GENTILES ; (there-
the full acceptance of them? fore, indeed, inasmuch as
13
"Tfiiv yap Xsyo) rois eOvetfiv eft ocrov \i<cv 5Gentiles, am X an Apostle of the
I shall honor my
To you for I speak t h e Gentiles; in ac much indeed
MINISTRY:)
ctjiii 67a) sOvoov aTrorTToAoSg rt\v tiaKovtav fiov
14 if possibly I may' ex-
am I ofGentilea an apostle, the service
cite My KINDRED of me
to emu-
ma save
So£oc£c0, 14 enrces irapa^rjXooo'ca jxov rt]V capita, lation, and X y
I shall glorify, if possibly I may excite to emulation of me the flesh, some from among them.
Kai o~ooo~(a rivas e£ avroov0 15 Ei yap 7} atro- 15 Eor if their REJEC-
and I may save some from of them. If for the casting TION be the Reconcilia-
tion of the World, what
fioXr) avroov KaraXXayy KOO~IHOV ris r) irpoo*- is their RECEPTION, if not
off of them a reconciliation ©fa world; what the receiv_ Life from the Dead ? '
• Xrjtyts, ei p.yj far) €K veKpoov; 16 Ei 5e 7) airapxv 16 And if J the EIRST-
ing, if not life out of dead ones? If and the first-fruit ERUIT be holy, so also the
M A S S ; and if the ROOT
ayta, Kai ro (pvpaLia* Kai ei 7) pife ayta, Kat ot be holy, so also the
holy, also the mixture; and if the root h')ly, also the
BRANCHES.
/cAaSot. ^ Ei Se rives roov KXadoov <£eKXao,6r}-
17 But if X some of the
branohes. If but some of the branches were broken
were broken BRANCHES
o~av, ffv de aypieXaios oov eveKevrpicr6r]s ev oif, X a n d thou being a
off, thou and a wild olive being wast ingrafted instead of Wild olive wast ingrafted
avrots, Kai Gvynoivoovos rrjs pi^rfs Kai rrjs irio- instead of them, and didst
them, and a partaker of the root and of the fat- become a Partaker of the
rcu. 22
15e ovv xP l 7 crr0T Ta
V ' Kai
airoro/iiav Thee.
spare. See then kindness and severity 22 Behold, then, the
Qeow €7ri fitv rovs TT€(Touras, airoro/juap' eiri Kindness and the Severity
of God; towardaindeed those having fallen, seyerity; towards of God; Severity, indeed,
towards THOSE HAVING
8e (re, xPyla"rorr\rai €av
eiriixeii/ris TTJ XP7}^' FALLEN, *but the Kind-
bntthee, kindness, if thou shouldst remain in the kind- ness of God towards thee,
rOT7}Tl' 67T61 Kai 0~V €KK0Tr7](Tr]. 23
KaKeLPOL {if thou continue in that
negg; otherwise even thou s h a l t b e c u t off. Also they KINDNESS ; for otherwise
Jtfirju even shalt be cut
Se, sav fir) eiri/j.eu/ctio'i rrj airicmq, eyKevTpio*- off.
but, if not they should remain in the unbelief, shall be
23 But tfjeg also, % if
Qt\tfovTai* Svvaros yap eo-riv b 6eosiraXiv they continue not in U N -
ingrafted; able for is the God again BELIEF, shall be grafted
cyKevrpio'ai avrovs. 24
EJ yap o'v e«r rrjs i n ; for GOD is able to
to graft them. If for thou out of the graft them in again.
Kara <pvo~w e^eKOTrrjs eypieXaiov, Kai 24 Tor if thou wast
according to nature wast cut off wild olive, and cut off from an Olive, wild
by Nature, and, in violation
ttapa (pvcriu ep€K€urpLo,6r]s eis KaXXieXaiop, of Nature, wast grafted
in violation of nature thou wast ingrafted into a good olive, into a Good olive, how
Tro(Tcp jjiaXXov ovroi ol Kara (pvav, eyicev- much more shall these, the
by how much more these who accordingto nature, shall be Natural branches, be graft-
TpicrOrjo'oi'Tai ry iSios eAa:x. 2 5 Ov yap 6eXo) ed into their OWN Olive ?
ingrafted in the own olive. Not for I wish 25 For, Brethren, that
v/iias ayvoeiv, a5eA^)0f, TO \JiVO~Tf)piav TOVTO, you may not be t con-
you to be ignorant, brethren, the secret this,
ceited with yourselves, I
wish you not to be igno-
(tva jj,7) 7}T€ ivap kavrois <ppovi{Loi)) on Trcapco- rant of this SECRET, That
(that not you may be with yourselves wise,) that hard- {Hardness in some Mea-
cis ct7ro fiepovs TCf} IcpayjX yeyovev, &XPls ou T 0 sure has happened to
ness from apart to the Israel has happened, till the ISRAEL $ till the EULNESS
26 of the G E N T I L E S may
irXypoofxa rcou eOvoop eicreXOy Kai ovrco iras come in.
fulness of the Gentiles may come i n ; and then all
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—21. he may n o t even spare Thee. 22. but the Kindnesf
of God towards thee, if t h o u continue i n t h a t KINDNESS.
t 20. Rom. xii. 16. % 20- Prov. xxvii. 14; Isa. lvi. 2; Phil. ii. 18. t 23. 1 Cor.
xv. 2; Heb.iii. 6,14. t 22. John xv. 2. J 23. 2 Cor. iii. 16. 1 25. Rom, xii
10. X 25. ver. 7; 2 Cor. iii. 14. $ 25. Luke xxi. 24; Rev. vil. 9.
Chap. 1 1 : '27.] ROMANS. [CRop. \%\ IV
e«: Siojj/ <5 fivofxevos, Kai airocrrpeityei a&efieias written, J " The DELIV-1
out of Sien the deliverer, and ungodliness "EB.EE shall come out of
shall turn away
" Zion, and shall turn
airo laKcafi. ^ Kai avrr} avrois T) trap* epiov " away Ungodliness fronj
from Jacob. And this with them the from me " Jacob •"
StaOriKr), dray atyeX&fjLOi ras afiaprias avrccv. 27 And + " this is tho
covenant, when I may take away the sins of them. " Covenant with them
28
Kara /xev ro evayyeXiov, ex^poi 5i' vfias' " P R O M ME, when I shall
According to indeedthe glad tidings, enemies on account of you; " take away their S I N S . "
28 I n relation to the
Kara Se rt]V eKXoyrjv, ayawrjroi dia rovs GLAD TIDINGS, indeed,
according to but the election, beloved on account of the they are Enemies on your
narepas
29
Afiera/xeXTjra yap ra xapicrpiara account; hut in regard t&
fathers. Things not to be repented of for the gracious gifts the ELECTION, they are
< % Beloved on account of
Kai 7] KXr/cris rov Oeov. ^ D,o"irep yap v/neis the FATHERS ;
and the calling of the God. As for you
29 because the GRACI-
TTOT6 7] IT € 107] o1 are rep Oew, vvv Se 7]Xe7)07]re rr\OUS GIFTS and CALLING
once disobeyed the God, now but obtained mercy by the of GOD are | not things
to be repented of.
rovrcov aTreiOeiq' 3 l ovrca Kai ovroi vvv 7}TT€I67)-
of these disobedience; thus also these now disobeyed,
30 Besides, as gov
% once disobeyed GOD, but
tray, r<p vjxerepca eXeei iva Kai avroi CXCTJOCOO'I. now obtained mercy by
tn the your mercy that also they may obtain mercy. their Disobedience;
32 31 so also, now, thesb
^vveKXeicre yap 6 deos rovs iravras cis disobeyed, so that then
Shut up for the God the all for
*may obtain mercy Oy
aTT€i6eiav, Iva rovs iravras eXeTjo-T). 3 3 H /3a- YOUR Mercy.
disobedience, so that the all hemight compassionate. O depth 32 For J GOD shut up
60s rrXovrov Kai o~o<pias Kai yvcao'eeos 0€ovo '0,s together ALL for Disobe*
ofwealth and ofwisdom and of knowledge of God. How dience, that he might have
mercy on ALL.
ave^epevvTjra ra Kpip.ara avrov, Kai ave£ix~ 33 0 the Depth of t h b
unsearchable the judgments of him, and untrace- Biches and Wisdom and
viacrroi at odoi avrov. ^Tis yap eyvoo vow Knowledge of God! % How
able the ways of him. Who for knew mind unsearchable his JUDG-
MENTS, and % untraceable
Kvpiov; 7} ris o'vp.fiovXos avrov eyevero; 35 1\ his WAYS !
of Lord? or who a counsellor of him became? or
34 % For who knew the
ris irpoeSooKev avrcc, Kai
avraTroSoOrjcrercii Mind of the Lord ? or
who first gave to him, and it shall be given in return who was his Counsellor?
avrtp; 3 6 'On e£ avrov, Kai SY avrov, Kai eis 35 or X who first gave to
to him ? Because out of him, and through him, and fot him, and it shall be given
avrov ra Travra' avrcp 7) So^a eis rovs aioovas. to him again ?
him the things all; to him the glory for the ages. 36 X Because out of him,
and through him, and for
A/JL7)V*
So be it.
him, are ALL things. To
him be the GLORY for the
KE$. i&'. 1 2 . AGES. Amen.
1 CHAPTEK X I I .
UapaKaXo) ovv iifxas, afieXcpoi, dta rcov
I entreat therefore you, brethren, through the 1 I entreat you, there-
fore, Brethren, by the
oiKripfjicov rov Oeov, irapaar^crai ra Cgoofxara TENDER COMPAfiSIONS ot
tesider compassions of the God, to present the bodiffO
GOD, to present; your J BU-
vpiwv dvcriav facrav, ayiav, evapecrrov r<p deep, S I E S a living Sacrifice,
of you a sacrifice living, holy, well-pleasing to the God, holy, well-pleaaing to GOD
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—31. may now obtain mercy.
t 26. Isa. l i s . 20. See Psa. xiv. 7. J 27. Isa. xxvii. 9 ; Jer. xxxi. 31~-S4; Heb. viii
8; x. 16. I 28. Daut. vii. 8; ix. 5 ; x. 15. J 29. Num. xxiii. 19. J 30. Eph,
ii. 2 ; Col. iii. 7. i 32. Eom. iii. 9; Gal. iii. 22. % 33. Psa. xxxvi. 6. t 33. Jofi
Job' 7xxxv.
; Psa.7xcii.
; x l i5..ll. J J34.
36.Job xv. viii.
1 Co*, 8; Isa. xl. 15;
6; CoL Jer. xxiii.X18;
L 10. 1 Cor.vi,
I. Rom. ii.13.16,19.
16. + 35
Ghap. 1 2 : 2.] ROMANS. [Chap. 1 2 : 10.
•KaXiv Aiveirz rov Kvpiov iravra ra SQVY}9 Kai 11 And again, % " Praise
again; Praise you the Lord all the nations, and " t h e L O R D , All NATTONS J
" a n d * extol him, All P E O -
12
eiratvecrare avrov iravres ol Xaoi.
iraXiv " P L E S . " Kai
extol you him all the peoples. And again 12 And again Isaiah
Ho'aias Xeyer "Errrai 7) pi£a rov lecrcrai, Kai 6 says, %" There shall be
Esaias say3; Shall be the root of the Jesse, and he " a R O O T of J E S S E , even
" H E who shall STAND U P
avicrrafxevos ap%eiv eQvcav, eir' avrcp edvr] CXTTI- " t o r u l e N a t i o n s ; i n him
standing up to rule nations, ou him nations »hall " shall Nations hope."
13 13 And may t h e G O D of
ovtriv. ' O 8e dsos rrjs eXirifios irXTjpoxrai t h a t H O P E * fully establish.
hope. The and God of the hope to fill
you w i t h J All J o y and
vfias rrrao'rjs %apas Kai eiprjvrjs ev rep iricrreveiV} Peace i n B E L I E V I N G , in
you all of joy and of peace in the believing, order t h a t you may A -
BOUND in that HOPE, by
*[ejs ro ireptcrcreveiv^ b}xas~\ ev ry eXiridiy
ev the E n e r g y of t h e holy
[in order that to abound, you] in the hope, in
Spirit.
14
Swa/nei irvev/naros ayiov. I I oreio'imai Se, 14 And I am assured,
power of spirit holy. I have been persuaded but, my Brethren, % even 5 my-
afizXcpoi fioVy Kai avros eyoo rrepi vfieov, on self, concerning you, t h a t
brethren ofme, and myself I concerning you, that gou also are full of Good-
ness, having been filled
Kai avroi /xecrroi ecrre ayadoocrwrjs, 7re7rXr)pco- with * All K N O W L E D G E ,
also yourselves full you are of goodness, having been being able also to admon-
pievoi irao'rjs yveccreoos, dvvajxevoi Kai aXXrjXovs ish each other.
filled all of knowledge, being able also each other 15 * B u t I have written
vovdereiv. 15
ToX/n7]porepov §e eypaxpa U/JUV, to you, w i t h more free-
to admonish. More boldly but I wrote to you, dom, partly a s reminding
you, J t h r o u g h T H A T F A -
afieXcpoi, airo fiepovs, oos eirava/iiLiULV7)o~Koov vfias, VOR which h a s been I M -
brethren, from of a part, as reminding you* PARTED to me*from G O D ,
5ia rr[V %apiv rr\v dodeurav fiot VTTO rov 6eov? 16 i n order t o m y B E -
through, the favor that having been given to me by the God,I N G X a public Servant of
16
ets ro eu/ai fxe Xetrovpyov Irjo'ov Xpiffrov the * Anointed J e s u s t o
in order that to be me a public servant of Jesus Anointed t h e G E N T I L E S , ministering
"^[eis ra e0vr))~\ lepovpyovvra ro evayyeXiov the G L A D T I D I N G S of G O D ,
[for the nations,] administering as apriestthe glad tidings t h a t t h e O B L A T I O N of t h e
G E N T I L E S * m i g h t become
rov Oeov, tva yzvrjrai 7] irpocrcpopa rcav eOvoov acceptable, having been
of the God, so that maybe the oblation of the nations sanctified b y t h e holy
evirpoo'deKTos, rjyLao'/JLevrj ev irvev/j,ari ayica. Spirit.
well-pleasing, having been sanctified by a spirit holy.
17 I have, therefore,
^ E%co ovv KavxTiCiv ev Xpicrrcp Irjcrov
ra * cause of boasting i n t h e
I have thenagroundforboasting in Anointed Jesus the things Anointed Jesus, as t o t h e
l8
irposQeov ovyap roXfMTjcrca XaXeiv ri &v T H I N G S p e r t a i n i n g to G O D .
to God; not for 1 will dare to speak any ofthoscthings 18 F o r I will n o t pre-
ov Kareipyacraro Xpicrros oY e/nov, eis vira sume t o speak anything of
not worked out Anointed through me, fo; Obe- % what Christ did n o t work
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.-—11. let All the PEOPLES praise him. 13. fully establish
you with All Joy. 13. t h a t you may ABOUND-—omi£. 14. All KNOWLEDGE.
15. But I have written. 15. from GOD. 16. Anointed Jesus. 16. to the
GENTIIES—omit. 16. might become acceptable. 17. CAUSE OF BOASTING.
+ 10. Deut. xxxii. 43. % 11. Psa. cxvii. 1. % 12. Isa. xi. 1,10; Rev. v. 5; xxii.
16. t 13. Rom. xii. 12 ; xiv. 17- I 14. 2 Pet. i. 12; 2 John ii. 21. J 15. Rom.
i. 5 ; xii.3; Gal. i. 15; E p h . i i i . 7 , 8. % 16. l i o m . x i . 1 3 ; Gal.ii. 7—9; 2 Tim. i. 11; Phil.
ii. 17. 1 18. Acts xxi. 19 ; Gal. ii. 8»
Chap. 1 5 : 19.] ROMANS, [Chap. 15: #7*
Korjv eBuuv, Koytp Kai epyq>9 evBvvafiei<rv)fiei(i>v * through me, t for tho
(hence of nations, in word and wort, by power of signs Obedience,of the Gentiles,
19 by Word and by Work :'
Kai r<sparwy, e p Bvvafiei iryevfiaros ^[ayiov] % by the Power of Signs and
and of wonders, * by power ofspirit [holyj] Prodigies:
G)(TTe fie afro 'lepovaaKTifi teat KVKAcp, j u e x P * r o u 19 by the Energy of Iho
so that me from Jerusalem and in a circuit, even to the Spirit j so that, from J eni.;
IWvptKOV, WG7T\7)pC0K€Vai TO 6VayyeAiQV TOV saiem, and in a Circuit its
Illyricum, to have fully set forth the glad t i d i n g s / ; ofthe far as ILLYRICUM, 1 have
fully set forth the GLAD)
Xpto*Tov i0ovT<o 8e (piKorifiovfievov €vayyeAi~ TIDINGS Ofthe ANOl'NtW
Anointed; thus and being ambitious to announce
one. • •••••; u-/'
feaQat, ovx fiirov eayofiaadrj Kpicrros^ iva, /u^ 20 And I was thtts nmhi.
glad tidings, not where was named " Anointed, eo that not tious to evangelize where
€ir' aXAorpiov BefieAtov owoBofiw •_ ^ akkas Christ was not named, % so
on another foundation 1 should buildj but, that I might not build on*
Another's foundation;
KaQcos yeypairrar Oh ovK avTiyyeX-Q; irepi Si but as it has been
as ithas been written } To those not it was told concerning
written,-J"They shall see
avrovf o^ovrai" Kai ol OVK aKTjKdao't, O'vvTiO'oy* " to whom nothing was
him. shall see; andthosenot had heard, , shall under- " told concerning him; and,
ffli
22
A to Kai eveKoirrofiTjy : ra woAka " those who had not heard
Stand Wherefore also I was hindered the things ID any " shall understand."
" 22 Wherefore, also, %J
rov eABeiy irpos bfias, '--^"Nvt/i Be firjKert rowoy was * frequently hindered
'Of the to come to .. you. Now but wo longer a place from COMING to you.
WV
*X ev {Tois K}iifJLaffiTovToisB GTriiroBiav B® 23 But now having no
having in. the '(. \ regions these, _r:\ a great desire and longer a Place in these
*X<av T0V zABeiv irpos v/xas atro ?roh<kcatr er'ouv REGIONS, and having f6r
having- ofthe to come ^ to.''"" you .' from many year&j Many Years a Strong de-
24 sire to COMB to you.
6)$ eav yroptvcofiai eis rrjy %iraviavi eKirifa
whenever I may go to the Spain, , I hope
24 whenever I may go
into SPA IN, I hope, pass-
Bta^opevofievos BeacraaBai vfiasf Kai v<f>* v/icaying through, to see you,
i passing through to eee you, and by you and J to be sent forward
TTpOTT€fx<p6r}pai euei, eay 6/j.coy irpatroy airo fiepovs *by you there, if first I
to be sent on my way there, if ofyq«._ttsiirsfc from 8 part should be partly satisfied
with your society.
CflTTATJO'dce}.
I should be fllied. 25 But how J I am going
to Jerusalem, ministering
^Nvyt Be iropevofiat cts 'lepovffaArjfii BtaKo- to the SAINTS.
Now' but I am going to Jerusalem, xninis-
26 26 For Macedonia and
vcov rois ayiois. 'EvBoKrjo'av yap MaKeBovia Achaia % were pleased to
tering to the eaints. "Were pleased for Macedonia make some Contribution
Kai Axaia Koumviav riva KdivjaraaBai sis rovs for the POOR of THOSE
and Achate - contribution some to make for the SAINTS who are in Jerusa«
TTTCOXOVS rtay ayicav ray 'lepova'akrifi, lem.
ey
poor ones ofthe saints of those in"
Jerusalem. 27 They were pleased [ I
27
EvBoKrjerav yap, Kai otyeiAerai avrc&y eiffiv. say,] and their Debtors
They were pleased for, and debtors of them they are. they are; for if the G E N -
TILES have {participated
Et yap rois Tryev/iariKois avray GKOivwvricrav in their SPIRITUAL things,
It for in the " spiritual things of them ' became sharers X they are obligated also t o
ra edvru o<pei\ovo~i Kai ey rots crapKiKois Aei- serve them in things per*
shc Gentile., tney are bound also in the fleshly things toren- taining to the FLESH. ^
(povs. 15
Acrirao'ao'Oe QiXoXoyov Kai lovXiav, 15 Salute Philologus
Salute you Philologus and Julia, and Julia, Nereus a n d his
Ni7pea tcai rr\if afieXcpTiv avrov, ucu OAvfiirav, S I S T E R , and Olympas, and
Nereua and the sister of him, and Olympas, ALL the- SAINTS with
Kai rovs (Tvv avrois iravrasAcrira- them. ayiovs,
16
and the with them all saints. Salute 16 t Salute each other
(TcurOe aXX7]Xovs €V <ptXr}/nari ayicp. Acnra£ov- with a holy Kiss. All
you each other with a kiss holy. Salute the CONGREGATIONS of
rat vfias at eKKXrjcriai iracrai rov 'Kpio'rov. t h e A N O I N T E D one salute
you the congregations all of the Anointed. you.
^HapaKaXo) 5e vfias, adeXcpoi, GKOTCZIV rovs 17 N o w I entreat you,
Brethren, to watch THOSE
I entreat now you, brethren, to watch those
who are % M A K I N G T A C -
ras SixoorTcurias rara ffKav^aXa^ irapa TTJV
T I O N S and laying S N A R E S ,
the separations and the stumbling-blocks, contrary to the
contrary to t h e T E A C H -
hidaxyv 7]U vfJLeis e/jLaOere, TTOLOVVTCLS' Kai e/c- I N G which gou have
teaching which you learned, are making; and turn
learned, a n d J t u r n away
KXivare CCTT1 avroov, 18
O i yap roiovroi TOO from t h e m .
away from them. They for such like ones tothe
18 F o r S U C H L I K E ones
KVpiOS 7\llOOV XpMTTCx) OV dovXtVOVfflP, CCAAtt T7? as T H E Y a r e n o t i n subjec-
Lord of us Anointed not are in subjection, but t o t h e
tion to our Anointed L O R D ,
zavrtov KoiXiq* Kai Sia rrjs xpV(Tr°Xoyias Kai but t o their OWN J Appe-
sfthemselveg belly; and through the fair speaking and
tite; and by KIND and
evXoyias c^aitaroDO'i ras Kapfiias r<x>v anaKcou. Complimentary words they
good speaking they deceive the hearts of the simple ones. deceive t h e H E A R T S of t h e
19 e
H yap VJXOOV viraKorj €is iravras acpiKtro. U N S U S P E C T I N G .
The for of yon obedience for all went abroad. 19 Y O U R Obedience, in-
Xaipca ovp *[ro^ €(py vfxiv QeXas <5e
b^ias deed, i9 reported to all.
I rejoice therefore [that] in respect to you; I wish but
you Therefore, I rejoice on your
crocpovs*[iuei'~] tivai eis roayadoVj anepaiovs a c c o u n t ; b u t I wish you,
wise ones [indeed] t-obeiareapsettJ>tho good, blameless ones t o fee J w i s e with respect
20t
8c sis TO KaKbv, O 5 e Oeos rrjs eiprjvrjs t o T H A T w h i c h i s . GOOD,
butin respect to the evil. The and God of the peace
and H A R M L E S S with res-
<rvvTpi\pei rov craravav viro rovs TroBas VJXOOV ev pect to T H A T which is E V I L .
will crush the adver»ary under the feet of you in SO A n d t h e G O D of
PEACE will soon bruise
Ta%6i. 'H xaPLS T0V
icvpiov 7}JLLCOP ITJOTOU
the ADVERSARY under
ashprttime. The favor of the Lord of us Jesua
your E E E T . T h e T A V O R
21
'^[Xpio'rov'] fieO* v/jKaj/. Ao"rra(ovrai vfias of our L O R D J e s u a Christ
[Anointed] with you. Salute you be with you.
Tijuo0eos, 6 crvvepyos fj.ovy Kai AOVKLOS Kai 31 $ Timothy, m y E E L -
Timothy, the fellow-worker ofme, and Lucius and L O W - L A B O R E R , a n d % Lu-
Yao'oov Kai 3,(00-nrarpoSy oi ffvyytvzis fxov. 22
A < r - cius, a n d J Jason, a n d
Jason and Sosipater, the relatives ofme. Sa- $ Sosipater, my RELA-
T I V E S , s a l u t e you.
ira^O(jiaL v/j.as eya> Teprios, 5 ypatyas rt]v
lute you I Tertius, theonehavingwritten the
22 £, Tertius, who
23
WROTE t h i s L E T T E R , Ba-
eirio'roXTjv, ey Kvpica. Ao"Ka^rat vfxas lute you i n t h e Lord.
letter, in Lord. Salutes you
S3 J Gaius, t h e HOSPI-
Tcuos, 5 %€vos fxov Kai rrjs zKKXrjmas SXrjS' T A B L E friend of m e and of
Gaius, the host ofme and of the congregation whole. t h e whole C O N G R E G A T I O N ,
Ao~ira£erai v/xas "Epacrros, 6 OIKOVOJXOS rr)s salutes you, $ Erastus,
Salutes you Erastus, the treasurer of the t h e T R E A S U R E R of t h e
7roX€cos, Kai Kovapros 6 a§eX(pos. * [ 2 4 *H CITY, salutes you, a n d our
city, and Quartua the brother. [The B R O T H E R Q u a r t u s .
viraK07}p iriffrews, sis traura ra t6i>7) yvoopiar- has been made known to
obedience of faith, to all the nations having been All the NATIONS, J i n order
to the Obedience of Faith;
devros* 2iT[xov(j> cro<p(p 0e<pf Sta Irjo'ov Xpicrov, 37 J t o the Wise God
made known; to only wise God, through Jesus Anoip*"d, alone, through Jesus Christ,
'y 7} do£a eis rovs aicouas. A/uyv. to him be the GLOEY for
to him the glory for the ages. Sobeit. the AGES. Amen.
rov Kocr/nov e£eAe£aTO 6 6eos, lva rovs ffotpovs WORLD, that he may
of t h e world chose t h e God, t h a t the
shame the WISE ; and God
wise ones
selected the WEAK things
KaraiCx V' vv KaL r a a c r e z / ?
^ 7 rou
KOCTJIMOV e£eAe- of the WORLD, that he
he may shame; and t h e weak t h i n g s of the world c h o s e may shame the POWER-
FUL;
\aro 6 Qeos, ha KaraMX}>vr\ ra io,xvPa* 28
Kai
the God, that he may shame t h e powerful ones; and 28 and the IGNOBLE
tilings of the WOULD, and
ra ayevr} rov KOO^'/XOV icai ra e^ovQevr]}xeva the THINGS that are DES-
the low-bora o f t b e world and t h e t h i n g s having been despised
PISED, God selected, and
e£eAe|aro 6 Qeos, Kai ra fj,rj ovra, lva ra % the THINGS not existing,
chose t h e God, and t h e t h i n g s n o t existing, t h a t t h e t h i n g B that he may {bring to
29
nothing existing THINGS.
ovra Karapyrjcrr]' OTTOOS /JLTJ Kavx^crarai
existing h e m a y b r i n g t o n o t h i n g ; so t h a t n o t m a y boast 29 so that No Mesh
irao'a crap£ epcoiriov TOV 6eov. ^ E | avrov8e may boast in the presence
all flesh in presence of the God- Out of himof G O D .
but
VfM€lS €(TT€ €P Xpi(TT(p 'IrjO'OV, OS €yeP7]d7} TjfXIP 30 But from him jjott
you are in Anointed Jesus, who became t o us are in the Anointed Jesus,
o"o<f)ia avo 0eou, diKaioo'vprj re Kai ayiao'fxoswho became *our J Wis-
wisdom from God, righteousness also and sanctification dom from God, { Righteous.
ness also, and % Sanctifica-
Kai aTcoXvTpooffLS' 3 1 iVa, KaBoos yeypairrai' ' O tion, and % Redemption;
and redemption; so that, even as i t has been written j He
31 that, as it has been
KavxcD/AZJ'os, ev Kvpicp Kavxao'Oa). written, J " L e t him who
boasting, is Lord l e t him boast. " BOASTS, boast in the
KE*. 0'. 2. " Lord."
1
Kayco e\0cop irpos vfias, a$eX(poif r}X0op ov CHAPTER I I .
And I haying come t o you, brethren, came not 1 And when 3E came to
Kaff vircpox^v Xoyov 7) cotyias, KaTayyeXXcop you, Brethren, %1 came
according to excellence of speech or of wisdom, declaring not with Excellency of
2 Speech, or of Wisdom, de-
vfxiv TO fiaprvpiop TOV deov. Ov yap €Kpipa claring to you the TESTI-
to you the testimony of the God Not for I determined
MONY of GOD ;
Tl €lb*€Pai €P V/J.IP, €1 fX1) Ir)0*OVV XplffTOP, 2 for I determined to
anything to make known among you, i f n o t Jesus Anointed, make known Nothing
Kai TOVTOV eo'Tavpco/jiepop. s Kai eyca ev ao"0€- among you, % except Jesus
and him having been crucified. And I in weak- Christ, and htm crucified.
p*iq, Kai sp <pofi(p Kai ep Tpofjup TroXXcp eyepo- 3 % And I , in J Weak-
IICII, and in fear and in trembling mnch was ness, and in Pear, and in
4 much Trembling, was with
fxi)V irpos vjxas* Kai 6 Xoyos fiov Kai TO KTjpvy- you.
with you; and the speech of me and the preach- 4 And my DISCOURSE
e d fxov OVK ep ireidots ffocpias Aoyois, aXX* ep and my PROCLAMATION
ing of me n o t i n persuasive wisdom of words, but in X were not in Persuasive
arrotiei^ei irpevfiaTos Kai SWa/ieees* 5 iva 7) iricr- Words of Wisdom, J but
a display of spirit and of power; s o t h a t t h e faith with a Demonstration of
TIS v/jLcev JJ.7) 'TJ €V aocpia ap0pooircopf aXX' €p Spirit and of Power;
of you n o t may be i n wisdom o f men, but in 5 so that your F A I T H
6 might not be by the Wis-
8vpafi€i 8eov. ^o<f)iqp 8e XaXovfxev ep rots dom of Men, but by the
power of God. Wisdom but we speak among the
Power of God.
TeXeiois' o"o<j>iap 8e ov TOV aicopos TOVTOV, ouSe 6 Wisdom, however, we
perfect ones; wisdom but n o t of tha age this, nor speak among the PER-
TCOP a.pxwr(tip TOV aioovos TOVTOV, TCOP KaTap- F E C T ; X but Wisdom, not
ofthe rulers of t h e age this, of those coming t o of this AGE, nor of THOSE
7 R U L E R S Of t h i s A G E w h o
yovfiepcop' aXXa XaXovfxep deov o"o(piap €P
an end; but we speak of God wisdom in X are coming to an end;
flVO'TTjpiq), T7]V aTT0K€KpVfjlfJieP7]P, 7}V TTpOCOpi-
7 but we speak the Wis.
a mystery, that having been hidden, which previously m a t . dom of God, which was
HIDDEN in a Mystery, and
C€P & 8eos irpo TCOP aicopcop, as do^ap ijfxcop' X which GOD previously
ked out t h e God before t h e ages, for glory of u s ;
9
designed, before the AGES,
7)p OVSGIS TCOP apxoPToop TOV aicopos TOVTOV for our Glory;
which no one of the rulers of the age this 8 X which no one of the
*ypcoK€P" (ei yap eypcocrap, OVK ap TOP Kvpiop RULERS of this AGE knew;
has known; (if for they knew, n o t would t h e Lord for if they had known Jthey
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—30. our Wisdom from God, Righteousness also, and Sanctifi-
cation, and Bedemption.
t 30. ver. 24. t 30. Jer. xxiii. 5, 6, Eom. iv. 25; 2 Cor. v. 21; Phil. iii. 9. J 30.
John xvii. 19. t 30. Eph. i. 7- X 31. Jer. ix. 23, 24; 2 Cor. x. 17. 1 1 . 1 Cor.
i. 17; ver. 4,13; 2 Cor. x. 10; xi. 6. J 2. Gal. vi. 14; Phil. iii. 8. J 3. Acts xviii.
1,6,12. X 3. 2Cor. iv.7; x. 1,10; xi. 30 ; xii. 5, 9 ; Gal. iv. 13. t 4. 1 Cor. i. 17;
2 Pet. i. 16. t 4. Eom. xv. 19; 1 Thess. i. 5. i 6. 1 Cor. xlv. 20: Eph. iv. 13;
Phil. iii. 1*; Heb. v. 14. t 6. 1 Cor. i. 28. X 7- Rom. xvi. 85. 20; Eph. iii. 5, 9;
Col. i. 20. J 8. Matt. xi. 25 ; John vii. 48; Acts xiii. 27; 2 Cor. iii. 14. J 8. Luks
xxiii. 24; A*ts iii. 17.
Chap. 2 : §.] I. C O R I N T H I A N S . [Chap. 2 : 16.
9
TTjs Soj-rjs e&Tavpooo'ar') aAA.cc, KaOws yeypav- would not have crucified
o f t h e glory they crucified ;$ but, even as i t has beea the LORD of GLORY;
9 but, as it has been
rar a otydaXfxos
OVK e*Se, /ecu ov$ OUK written, % " Things which
written; what things not saw,eye
and ear not
Eye has not seen, and Ear
7)KOVO~€, Kai eiri KapSiav apOpooirov OVK apefir}, has not heard, and to
heard, and t o heart of man not ascended, which the Heart of Man
has not aspired—things
a TjToi/JLaartv 6 6eos TOIS ayarrcocip avTov. which GOD has prepared
what prepared the God for thoEe loving him. for THOSE who LOVE
w 5
'H/u,tp 2>e aTre/caAtnJ/ev 6 Oeos 5ta TOV irpev/xaTOS him; '
To us but revealed t h e God through the spirit 10 J GOD has revealed
even to us through the
* [ a u r o i r ] TO yap tcpevfxa iravTa tpevpq, Kai Ta S P I R I T . [For the SPIRIT
[of himself;] t h e for spirit all thing* searches, even t h e
searches all things, even
fiady] TOV 0€ov. llTisyap oidep apOpcoircop Ta TOV the D E P T H S of God.
depths of the God. Who for knows of men the things of the 11 For Who of Men
knows the THOUGHTS of
avdpooirov, ei /JLTJ TO irpev/j.a TOV avOpooTrov TO €Pthe MAN, J except THAT
man, if not the spirit of the man that i n
S P I R I T of the MAN which
avTw; ovrctiKai Ta TOV deovovdzis oifitp, eifirj is in him? J so also, the
him? so also the things of the God no one knows, if not THOUGHTS of GOD no one
12 knows, except the SPIRIT
TO irvevfxa TOV 6eov. 'Hfieis 5e oy TO irvevjxa TOV of G O D .
the spirit of the God. We b u t n o t t h e spirit of the
12 Now iat have re-
KOCTfXOV €\afio/JL€V9 CtAAc* TO 7TU€VjJ.a TO €K TOV ceived, not the SPIRIT of
world received, but the spirit that from t h e the WORLD, J but THAT
0€ovt lvaei5(i)/j.<zu Ta VTTOTOV Oeov -^aptaOev- SPIRIT which is from GOD,
God, that we may know the things by t h e God having beengra- that we may know the
THINGS GRACIOUSLY GIV-
13
Ta 7]flip* a Kai \a\ov/j.epf OVK ep EN to us by GOD J
eiously given t o u s ; which things also we speak, not by
13 $and which things
SidaKTois ap6ptoirii/r)S aocpias aAA* €P we speak, not in Words
Aoyois,
teachings of human wisdom in words, but by taught by Human Wisdom,
/COST apaKpipei fiep iraPTa, avTos 8e vir' ovdevos 15 {But the SPIRITUAL
man examines indeed all things, himself but by no one man examines, indeed, all
16 things, yet he is examined
apaKpipeTau T i s yap eypco povp Kvpiov, 6s by no one.
i s examined. W h o for knew mind of Lord, who
16 J For who has known
crvufiifiao'ei avTOP, 'H/iets 5e POVP XpiaTovs the Mind of the Lord?
will instruct him? We but mind of Anointed who will teach it? But
€XO[*€P.
we possess the Mind of
have. * Christ.
evpedy, 3
Efioi 5e eis eXax'-o'Tov earrtvf Iva i/cj)3 3 Therefore, to me it is
should be found. To me but for least thing it is, that by of very little importance
that I should be con-
vficav avafcpiOoo, t] VTTO av6pcairivr)s ijfiepas' demned by you, or by a
you I should be condemned, or by a human day; Human Day of Judgment;
aXX* ou5e e/navrov avaKpivw 4
(ovb*ej/ yap ifiav- because I do not even con-
but not even myself do 1 condemn; (nothing for in my- demn Myself;
4 (for I am conscious to
rca (TvvotSa, aXX* OVK ev rovrcp SeSiKaicofiar) 6 myself of Nothing evil;
self I am conscious, but not in this I have been justified;) he though I am not by this
ro fir) vTrep 6 yeyparrrai (ppoveiv, ha fir) cis NOT to think ABOYE what
that not above what has been written to think, so that not Dae has been written; that no
one of you may, on behalf
vircp rov evos (pv&iovardz Kara rov erepov. of the ONE, be puffed up
on behalf of the one you may be puffed up against the other. against the OTHER.
eLS 7 For who distinguishes
0VK
?Tis yap ere SiaKpivei; ri 5e ex > &
Thee? and J what hast
Who for thee distinguishes? what and hast thou, whichnot
thou which thou didst not
eXafies; ei 8e Kai eXafies, ri Kavxacrai receive ? and if thou didst
thou didst receive? if and also thou didst receive, why dost thou boast receive, why dost thou
boast as not having re-
ODS fir) Xafioov ; 8H§r) KeKopeo'fieuoi ecrre, rjfir) ceived.
as not having received? Already having been filled you are, already
8 You are already filled!
€ir\ovrr)0'aT€f XwPLS VP'(av efSaonXevcrare' Kai you are already enriched !
you were rich, without ua you reigned; and you have reigned without
t 28. Rom. xiv. 8; 1 Cor. xi. 3 ; 2 Cor. x. 7 ; Gal. iii. 20. J 1. 1 Cor. i i i . 5 ; ix. 17; 2 Cor.
vi 4- Col. i. 25. t 5. Matt. vii. 1; Rom. h . 1,16; xiv. 4,10,13; Rev. xx. 12.
t 5. Rom. iii. IS. t 5. Rom. ii. 29; 2 Cor. v- 10. X 6. 1 Cor. i. 12; iii. 4. % §,
Rom., xii. 8. t 1 John i. 17; 1 Pet. iv. It).
Chap. 4 : 9.3 I. C O R I N T H I A N S . [Chap. 4 : 17.
v/xas avafjLvrjcreL ras odovs JJLOV ras €P Xpicrrcp, who will remind you oi
you will remind the ways of me those i n Anointed, THOSE WAYS of mine which
are in Christ, even as I
tcadoos uravraxov €p iracry €KKXr)(ria
SiSacKw. teach everywhere, + in
even as every where in every
I teach. congregation
18
every Congregation.
'Cls fxt] €pxolu<?J'ov 5e JJLOV irpos v/nas, ecpvo'i- 18 And some are puffed
As not coming but of me to you, were puffed up, as though I were not
aidrjcrap rives. 19
'EXevo'ojuoL 8e rax^ws irpos coming to you;
up some. I will come but quickly to 19 but I will come to
you soon, $ i f the LORD
vjuas, eav 6 Kvpios 6eXrjo~7], KCLI yvoocro/maL ov will, and I will know, not
you, if the Lord should will, and I will know Bot
the WORD but the POWER
TOP Xoyov reap Tre<pvo'LCd/ji,£va)i/, aXXa rrjp Swa- of THOSE who are PUFFED
the word of those having been puffed up, but the power. U P .
p.iv "° ov yap cp Aoyq) r) fiaaiXei,a rov Oeov, 20 J For the KINGDOM
not for in word the of GOD is not in Word,
kingdom of the God,
3 21 but in Power.
a\\ tv dvva/j,€i. T * fleAere; ev pafiucp zXQca 21 What do you wish ?
but in power. What do you wish? with a rod I shouldcome
:{: that I come to you with
irpos vfiaSf rj ei> ayairy] Trvev/uaTt re Trpaorrjros ; a Hod, or in Love, and in
to you, or in love in a spirit and of meekness P a Spirit of Meekness.
K E $ . e'. 5 . 1OXoos aKoverai ep VJJLLP iroppeta, CHAPTER T.
Actually is heard among yon fornication,
KCLI roiavTT) iroppeia, r)ns ov$e 1 Incest is certainly
ev rois eOvecriP,
and such fornication, which not even among the heard of among you, and
Gentiles,
Such Incest as is not even
ware yvvauca rcva rov irarpos ex^i-P- 2 Kai vfieis among the GENTILES,
an a wife one of the father to have. And you
J that one has his F A -
irecpvonoofxepoi effre ; Kai ou%t fxaXXop eirepOrj- THER'S Wife.
having been puffed up are? and not rather lamented, S And gou have been
ffare, Iva apOr} eK ixeaov VJXOOP 6 ro epyov puffed up, and did not
so thatmightberemovedfrom midst of you he the work rather lament, so that H E
s HAVING DONE t h i s WORK
rovro iroi7]0'as; Eycofxepyap *[<ys]
air cap might be removed from
this having done ? I indeed for [as] being absent
the midst of you.
ro} coofiari, irapoop 8e rep 7rpevjuari, 7)$i) Ketcpitca 3 For f, indeed, J being
in the body, being present butin the spirit, already have judged absent in the BODY, but
4
d>s irapotp, rov ovrco rovro Karepyao"/nepopt ev present in the SPIRIT,
as being present, him thus this having practised, i n have already judged, as if
present, H I M who thus
rco ovofxari rov icvpiov TJ/JLOOP ITJO'OV * [ X p i f f r o v , ]HAS PERFORMED "this
the name of the Iiord of us Jesus [Anointed,] ACT;—
((TvvaxBevrcov V/JLOOV Kai rov efxov irvevfxaros^) 4 in the NAME of our
(having been assembled of you and of the my LORD Jesus, you being as- spirit,)
sembled, and MY Spirit,
CVP ry Bvpa/JL€L rov Kvpiov T)/HOOP ITJO'OV "^[Xpjo--
with the power ofthe Lord ofus Jeous [Anointed,] X with the POWER of our
5 LORD Jesus,
rov, ] irapafiovpai rop roiovrov r<a crarava eis
to deliver up that one to the adversary for 5 J to deliver up THAT
PERSON to the ADVERSA-
oXedpov rr)s ffapKos, Iva ro irvev/j,a cooOrj ep rr} RY, for the i Destruction of
destruction of the flesh, s o t h a t t h e spirit may be saved in the the FLESH, that t h e
6
7}fJL€pq rov Kvpiov ^\\r](rov.~\ O v icaXop roSPIRIT may be saved in
day ofthe Lord [Jesus.] Not good the the DAT of the LORD.
TOIS TTOpVOlS TOV KOCTjULOV TOVTOV? 7] TOLS ItXeOV- 10 in no wise with the
with the fornicators of the world this, or with the covetous FORNICATORS of this
WORLD, or with the COVE-
€KTCUS, 7] apTra^iv, 7] eiBcoXoAarpaiS' eirei o<pei- TOUS *and Extortioners,
or extortioners, or idolaters; since you are or Idolaters, since indeed
A 6 T 6 apa €K TOV K0O~/U0V e^e\6€LU. )6
you are hound to come out
bound indeed frora the world to come out. Now but from the "WORLD ;—
11 but now I write to
eypaxpa VJULP, JUT] crvvavafiiyvvo'dai, eav rts, you t not to be associated
1 wrote to you, not to be associated, if any one,
with any one, named a
a8e\(f)os ovofxa^ofievos, 7} iropvos, 7] rrXeoveK- Brother, if he be a Fornica-
* brother being named, may be afornicator, or a covetous per- tor, or a Covetous person,
or an Idolater, oraEeviler,
rrjs, 7] eib'wXoXarpTjs, 7] XoiSopos, 7] jxeQva'os^ 7] or a Drunkard, or an Ex-
son, or an idolater, or areviler, or a drunkard, or tortioner; with SUCH a
ap7ra£* rep roiovrco /urjbe cvj/ecrOiew 12
Tf person not even to eat.
an extortioner; with the such like not even to eat; what 12 For what is i t to me
to judge THOSE WITH OUT ?
yap fxoL * [ « : a i ] rovs e£co Kpiveiv; Ov%i rovs Do not gou judge THOSE
for tome [also] those without to judge? Not those WITHIN ?
13
etreo vfxeis Kpivere ; T o u s Se e£cy 6 6eos Kpi- 1 3 B u t THOSE WITHOUT
within you judge? Those but withoutthe God will GOD will judge. J Put
out from among yourselves
vet; E | a p a r e rov irovripov e£ V/JLCOP avrcov. that EVIL person.
judge? Put out the evil one from of yourselves.
CHAPTER V I .
KE<f>. s'. 6.
1
1 Dare any one of you,
ToAfAct TLS vjjioov, Trpay/ia e%<av irpos
rov having an Affair with
D&re anyone of you, a matter having with the ANOTHER, be judged by
krepov, npiveo'Qai eiri rcov adifcooi', Kai ov%i eiri the UNRIGHTEOUS, and
otter, to be judged by the unjust ones, and not by not by the SAINTS ?
T}yiaffQr}T£y aXX €$tKaiQ)9r}T€ ev TU> ovofxari TOV but you were justified b]
you were separated, but you were justified
in t h e name of the the NAME of *the LORE
Jesus, and by the SPIRIT
Kvpiov ITJCTOV, Kat €V rep irvevfiaTt TOV Oeov
of our GOD.
Lord Jesus, and in the spirit of the God
12 i " All things are
Tjfxoiv. 12Tlavra fiot e£e<TTij/, aXX' ov travra allowed to me;"—but all
of ua. All things t o m e is lawful, but n o t all things things are not proper.
" A.U things are allowed to
(rvfupepei- iravra (xot e^ttfTiv, aXX9 OVK €70? me;"—but 3£ will not be
is beneficial; all thingsto me is lawful, but not I brought into subjection by
ei;Ovo'iao~dr)(rofAai VTTO TWOS. 13 T a fipcvjuaTa any one. <e
trill be brought into subjection by any one. The foods 13 % ALIMENTS for
the STOMACH, and the
TJJ. icoiAia, KCU r) KoiXia TOLS $p(a\x<xcnv 6 8e STOMACH for A L I M E N T S ; "
for the belly, and the belly for the foods; the but •—but GOD will put an
Oeos Kat TavT7]V Kat ravra KaTapyycrei. To end both to it and tftnn.
God both this and Th e Now the BODY is not for
these will make useless.
TORN 1 CAT 1 ON, but for the
5e ffoojxa ov TT\ iropveiq, aXXa TW Kvpica9 Kai 6 LORD ; % and the LORD
and body notfor the fornication, but for the Lord, and t h e for the BODY.
Lord, one spirit is; Flee you the for- 18 JFlee from FORNICA-
r TION ! Every Crime which
vetav. Uav a/jLapTrj/jLa 5 eav Koir\o"r) avdpomos, a Man may commit is ex-
nication. All sins which if may do a man, terior to the BODY; bu£
CKTOS TOV o-cafxaros eo~Tiv 6 8e Tropvevoov the FORNICATOR sin
outside of the body is; within his OWN Body.
he but committing fornication
19 19 What! %do you no
as TO tBtov coo/na a/jiapravet. H OVK otdaTe, know That your BODY is a
against the own body sins. Or not know you,
Temple of that * holy
on TO crcofia v/x(av vaos TOV ev VJXIV aytov irpev- Spirit in you, which you
that the body of you a temple of the in you holy spirit have from God ? J Be-
sides, you are not your
fxaTos €0~TIP, ov e%6re aivo 6eov, Kai OVK eo~Te own;
is, which you have from God, and not you are
20 % for you were bought
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT. -13. the Husband 14. BROTHER. 28. has any
one been called.
t 12. These words do not intimate that the apostle was not now under t h e influence of
the divine Spirit: but that there was nothing in the sacred writings which bore directly on
this point.—Clarke.
I 14. Mal.ii. 15. J 15. Bom. xii. 18; xiv,19; 1 Cor. xiv. 33: Heb. xii. 14. + 16.
i Pet. in. 1. I 17. l C o r . i v . 1 7 ; 2Cor.xi. 28. J 1& A c t e x v . l , 5,19, 24, 2S; Gal, yf %
Map. 1: 19.] I. C O R I N T H I A N S . [ Chap. 7 : 2S
30 t h a t both T H O S E H A V I N G
eXwres yvvcufcas, cos fjcrj exovres coo"i' KOLI
having wives, as not having should b e ; and Wives, should be as n o t
having t h e m ;
oi KXaiovres, cos JIT) KXaiovres* KCU ol xaLP0V~
30 and T H O S E who are
those weeping, a3 not weeping; and those
rejoicing, "WEEPING, as not w e e p i n g ;
and T H O S E who are R E -
res, cos fXT] x c u p o ^ T e s * Kai ol ayopa^ovres, cos
J O I C I N G , as n o t rejoicing;
as not rejoicing; and those buying, as
and T H O S E "who are B U Y -
j«77 Karexopres' 31 Kai Ol XP00^?01 r(
P KOO'/J.Cp I N G , a s n o t possessing;
hot possessing:, and those using the world 3 1 and T H O S E who are
rovrcp, cos [X7] Karaxp^^voi. TJapayei yap U S I N G t h i s W O R L D , as n o t
this, as not abusing. Passes by for using i t ; % for t h e t S C E N E
of t h i s W O R L D is passing
32
TO o'xVH-^t, rov Koo'fxov TOVTOV. OeAco 5e away.
the form of the world this. I wish but 32 B u t I wish you to b e
vfAtxs ajiepifivovs eivcu. ' O aya/mos fxepifivq ra without anxiety. % The
you free from anxieties to be. The unmarried caresfor the things U N M A R R I E D m a n i s con-
cerned for t h e T H I N G S of
rov Kvpiov, ircos apeo~ei rca Kvpicp* 3 3 6 Se ya-
t h e L O R D , how * h e m a y
ofthe Lord, how he shall please the. Lord; he but having
please t h e L O R D ;
firjo'as fiepijxva ra rov KOO'JLLOV^ TTCOS apso'ei S3 but H E HAVING
married cares for the things of the world, how he shall please M A R R I E D i s anxious about
rri yvvaiKi
34
Mef^pio'rai T) ywr\ Kai 7} irap- t h e T H I N G S of t h e W O R L D ,
the wife. Has been divided the wife how * h e m a y please h i s
and the virgin.
W I F E , — a n d is divided.
Qevos' r) ayajxos [Aspijxvq ra rov Kvpiov, iva
3 4 And t h e U N M A R R I E D
the unmarried cares for the things of the Lord, so that
W O M A N , even t h e V I R G I N ,
r) ayia Kai ccofxari Kai Trj/evjuarr 7} 5 e ya- is concerned for the
may be holy both in body and inspirit; the but one T H I N G S of t h e L O R D , t h a t
she may b e holy both i n
[i7}crao~a fiepifiva *[Va rov KOC/ULOV^ TTOOS
*BODY a n d i n M I N D ; but
having married cares for [the things of the world,] how
SHE HAVING MARRIED is
apeo'et rep avfipi. 35 Tovro dc irpos ro u/ncov anxious how *she may
she shall please the husband. This and for the of you please her H U S B A N D .
avroov crvfMpepop Xzyco' ov% iva fipoxov V/J,LU 35 B u t I say t h i s for
yourselves benefit I say; not that a snare to you T O U R OWN Advantage %
not t h a t I may throw f a
€TTifta\co, a A A a Trpos ra evarxm^op Kai evirape- Snare over y o u ; b u t for
I may throw, but for the decorum and devoted_
t h e H O N O R A B L E and con-
36
Spov rcc Kvpicp aTrepio'irao'rcos. Ef 5e ris stant attention to t h e
ness to the Lord without solicitude. If butanyone L O R D without distraction.
acrxv^ov^i-v siri r7\v Trapdevov avrov vo/jiifei, 36 B u t i f any one thinly
to behave indecently toward the virgin of himself thinks, he acts improperly f i n re-
maining single, if he be
eav 7] virepaK/nos, Kai our cos ocpeiXet yiveo"- past age, a n d t h u s i t is fit-
if she may be beyond age, and so it is fitting to b e ; ting t o be married, let him
6ar 6 6e\ei iroieirco, ovx afiapraver yafxeirco- do what h e wishes, h e sins
whathe wishes let him do, not he sins; let them n o t ; f let t h e m marry.
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 7 . s h a l l do w e l l . 38. M A R R I E S h i s V I R G I N s h a l l do
w e l l ; a n d h e w h o M A R R I E S n o t , s h a l l do better. 39. t h e H U S B A N D . 40. for I
am. 2. But—omit. 2. n o t y e t a s . 4. n o o n e i s God b u t o n e . 6. but—omit.
t 39. E o m . vii. 2. J % 39. 2 Cor. vi. 14. J 1. A c t s x v . 20, 2 9 ; 1 Cor. x . 19.
* l . E o m . xiv. 14, 22. jf 2. 1 Cor. xiii. 8, 9,12 ; Gal. v i . 3 ; 1 T i m . v i . 4. t 4. I s a .
x l i . 2 4 ; 1 Cor. x . 19. X 4. D e u t . i v . 39; vi. 4 ; I s a . x l i v . 8 ; M a t t , x i i . 29; verse 6 ; Eply*
iv. 6; 1 T i m . ii. 5. % 6. J o h n x . 34. i
Chap. 8 : 7.]
I. C O R I N T H I A N S . [Chap. 9-. 1.
paKa; ov TO epyov flow vfieis €0"re ev Kvpicp ; Hot jirju my WOEK in the
seen? not the work of me
are in youLord? Lord?
Ei aXXois OVK eifxi airocrroXoSy aXXaye V/JLLP 2 If to others I am not
If to others not I am an apostle, at all events to you
an Apostle, yet certainly
I am to you; for got* are
eijuu' 7) yap o~(ppayis rrjs efj,r)s airoo'roXr}S vfxeis J the SEAL of * My APOS-
Lam j the for seal of the my apostleship you TLEBHIP in the Lord.
ecrre ev Kvpicp. 3 ' H e/j.7] airoXoyta TOLS e/j,e 3 MY Defence to THOSE
are in Lord. The my defence to those me who CONDEMN Me ic
avaKpivovffiV) avrr) exofiey this;—•
earn. 4
Mrj OVK
condemning, this is. Not not have we 4> % Have we not a
e^ovcrtay tyayeiu icai ttieiv ; Mrj OVK exo/^ei/ drink? to eat and to
& Right
aright to eat and to drink? Not not have we
5 Have we not a Bight
e^ovtfiav a$€\<p7]V yvvaiKa irepiayeii/, ass KCU ol to lead about a Sister—•
aright a sister a wife to lead about, as also thea Wife, as the OTHER
XOLTTOL airoo'ToXoiy KCLL ot afieXcpoi rov Kvpiov, Apostles, and % the BRO-
others apostles, and the brothers of the Lord5 THERS of the LOUD, and
6 % Cephas ?
KCU Kr}(}>as ; H fiovos eyca Kai Bapvaftas OVK 6 Or £ and Barnabas,
and Kephas? Or only 1 and Barnabas not
% have we alone no Righi
€XOfi€i/ e^ovaiav rov fir) epya£eo~Qai; ? Tis * to abstain from labor ?
have we aright of the not \o work ? Who 7 % Who serves in war
tfrpareverai 18101s o^caviOiS irore ; ris (pvTcvei at his Own Expense at
serves in war withhisown wages anytime? who plants any time? Who % plants
ap-TreXowa, Kai * [ e « ] rov Kapirov avrov GOK a vineyard, and does not
a vineyard, and [from] of the fruit of it not eat the FRUIT of i t ? or
who tends a Flock, and
eo^diei; 77 ris iroifxaiuei Troijxvqv, Kai CK rov does not eat of the MILK
eats? or who tends aflocka and from of the ofthe FLOCK?
8
yaXaKros r7)s Troifxurjs OVK etfQiei ; Mr] 8 Do I speak These
milk ofthe flock not eats? Not things according to Manr
Kara apdpcoirou ravra AaAco; t] ou%i Kai or does not the LAW also
according to man these things Ispeak? or not also
say these things ?
9 9 For in the LAW of
6 vofxos ravra Xeyei; E y yap rep Mcovcrecos MOSES it has been written,
the law these things says? Tn for the Moses
% " Thou shalt not muzzle
vojX(p yeypairrat' Ov (pijuoocreis fiovv aXooov- "the Ox threshing?" Is
law it has been written ; Not tnou shalt mnzzle an ox threshing. GOD concerned for OXEN?
10
ra. Mr] TOJV fiooov /j.eXei rep deep; 7] 81' 10 or does he say it
Not for the oxen cares the God? or onaccountof altogether on our account ?
y\fxas iravroos XeyeL ; Ai 7]/Lias yap eypa- It was written certainly,
us altogether he says? Onaccountof us for it was on our account; Because
it is right for the X PLOW-
(prj, on 67r5 eXiridi ocpeiXei 6 aporpiwv apo- MAN to plow in Hope, and
written, because in hope i t is right he plowing to the THRESHER to PARTI-
rpiav Kai 6 aXooov, eir3 eX-mbi rov [xerexeiv.
CIPATE in that Hope.
plow; and he threshing, in hope of that to partake. roe n a v e
11
11 X If sown
Ei r)fxeis v\iiv ra TrvevjaariKa
ecnreLpa/ULev, for you SPIRITUAL things,
If we to you the spiritual things sowed, is it too much if me
[xzya, ei 7]/JL€LS II/JLOOV ra o'apKiKa Oepiarofiev; shall reap your FLESHLY
a great thing, if we of you the fleshly things shall reap ? things ?
12
Ei aXXoi rr]S U/JLOOV e^ovo'ias fxerexovaiv, ov 12 If others are partak -
If others ofthe ofyou right partake, not ing of this Right over
Oaveiv, T\ TO Kavx^l^a lxov lpa rLS Kevoocrr}. rather than that any one
die, than the boasting of me t h a t any one should make void. should make my BOAST-
16
ING void.
Eav yap evayyeXL^cojuai, OVK €0~TL /LLOL
16 For if I should
If for I may announce glad tidings, n o t i t is tome
evangelize, it is no cause
Kavxv/u-a' avayKrj yap fioi eTLKciTar ovai of (exultation to me; J be-
a cause of boasting; necessity for t o m e lies o n ; w o e cause Necessity is laid on
l7 Me j Woe, indeed, there is
yap pot ecTTiv, eav /LLTJ svayyeXifafxai. EL for me if I should not
for tome is, if n o t I should preach glad tidings. If
evangelize.
yap eKwv TOVTO irpao'croo, /JUO~6OV €%w ei de 17 For if I do This
for willing this I do, a reward I h a v e ; if b u t voluntarily, J I have a
TLS Howard; but if J I have
18
aKoov, oiKovofxiav 7T67r jt/reu,:iai.
unwilling, a stewardship I have been entrusted with. W h a t been entrusted with a
Stewardship reluctantly,
ovv fxoi eo~TLV o jj.io'Oos ; *\va zvayyeXi^o/xevos 18 what is my Reward
then to me is t h e reward? So t h a t announcing glad tidings
then? So that evangelizing,
aSairavov O^aco TO evayyeXiov *[rov Xpio"- I will establish the GLAD
w i t h o u t expense I will place t h e glad tidings [of t h e A n o i n t e d , ] TTDINGS without expense,
row,3 €ls T0
W KaTaxpyaao-Qai so as not to USE my entire
TTJ e^ovcrta AUTHORITY in the GLAD
in order t h a t not t o fully use the authority
TIDINGS.
iJ
jxov €V T(p evayyeXicp. EXevOepos yap cov
19 For, being free from
of me i n the glad t i d i n g s . Free for being
all, I enslaved myself to
€/c iravTcov, iracnv efjiavTov eSouAcocra, Iva TOVS all, that I might gain the
from all, t o all myself I was enslaved, t h a t t h e more.
rrXeiovas Kepdrjcrto' 20 Kai ey€vo/j.7]V TOLS lovdaL- 20 And J to the J E W S
more I m i g h t gain; and I became t o t h e Jews I became as a Jew, that
* VATICAX.' MANUSCRIPT.—2L without ^fod's law, but under Christ's law, tha£ I might
gain THOSP wciiows LAW. 22. as—omit. 22. All t t i n g s . 23. all things.
t 2Si. Somaiio&porte&^LiSSS., read pantas0 all, instead oitinas, some, which reading i&
adopted by Pearcs :^cl T/a&eJield as agreeing better with chap. x. 33. * 23. Clarke
thinks thavi 2u euar^pel'ior^ j l a d tidings, shorld he rendered here prize orrewavd, -which he
says is frequently its meaning. f -25. The apostle here^alludes to the course of training
jO which each ot".„..:-.-. subjected, ., ho contendedfor the prizes given at the Isthmian games,
which were celebi/^toc. a n i o n s t h e Corinthians. The training regulated their diet, theii
hours of exercise and rest, t h e restraint o^'the passions, the kind of exercise, &c„ > + 25.
The crown won by t h e victor,in the Olympian games was made oi' the wild olive; i n the Py-
thian games* of laurel, i n the Numean games, ofparsley ; and i n the Isthmian games, of the
pi7ie;~ all of which, though evergreens, soon withered.
t 22. 1 Cor. x. S3. t 22. Rom. xi. 14. J 24. Gal. ii. 2 ; v . , Phil. ii. 16; iii. 14,
2 Tim. i v . 7 ; Heb. xii. 1. t *&. S Tim. ii. 5. t 25. 2 Tim.iv. ;•• James i. 12 ; 1 Pet.
v. 4 ; Eev. i i . 10; iii. 11. t 2'1- Horn. viii. 13, Col. iii. 5. £ 27. Rom. yi. 18, 19.
i 27. Jer. vi. 50; 2 Cor. ziii. 5, o.
Ctap. 10: 1.] X. C O R I N T H I A N S . [Chap. 1 0 : 10.
KE«f>. i\ 1 0 . CHAPTER X.
1
Ov OeXco yap v/xas ayvoeiv, adeX(poif on ol 1 For I wish you not
N o t I wish for you to beignorant, brethren, that the
to be ignorant, Brethren,
That our FATHERS were
irarepes TJ/XCOV nravres VTTO rr\v ve<peXyjv 7}o~av, all under % the CLOUD,
fathers of us all under t h e cloud were, and all passed through
KCU iravres 5m rys 6aXao o"qs dirjXdov, , 2
Kai J the SEA ;
and all through t h e sea passed, and 2 and that all were im-
mersed into MOSES in the
iravres eis rov Mwvatjv efiaivricravro ev rrj CLOUD and in the S E A ;
all into the Moses were dipped in the
3
3 and that all ate Jthe
ve(paXrj Kai ev ry BaXacrcry, Kai iravres ro SAME t spiritual Food,
cloud and in the sea, and -U the 4 and all drank J the
avro {Spoofia irvevfxariKOV ecpayov, 4
'siai iravres SAME spiritual Drink; for
same food spiritual did eat, and all they drank [water] from
a Spiritual Rock which
ro avro Trofxa irvevfiariKov eiviov {etvivov followed them; (but the
the same drink spiritual did d r i n k ; (they drank
ROCK was the ANOINTED.)
yap CK irvevjxariKTis aKoXovOovo'Tjs Trerpas' 7] 5 With the MOST of
for from spiritual following a rock; the
them, however, GOD was
b
de rrerpa 7]V 6 Xpio'ros') aXX3 ovtt ev rots not well-pleased ; J for
but rock was t h e Anointed;) but n o t with t h e they werelaid prostrate in.
irXeiocriv avroov evdoKyo'ev 6 6eos' Karecrrpoody]- the DESERT.
greater number of t h e m was well-pleased t h e G o d ; t h e y werelaid pros- 6 Now :
these things
crav yap ev ry eprjficp. 6
Tavra 5e rvrcoi TJ/XOOV were m e f Types for us,
t r a t e for i n t h e desert. These t h i n g s b u t t y p e s of us in ordei that T*® might not
be Cravert> Sifter Evil
eyevrjdrjcrav, eis ro jurj eivai Tj/xas ewiOvjuyjras things, % evcsi a p tfteg
were made, i n order t h a t n o t to be us lusters craved.
KaKcav, Kadoos tcaKeivoi eTredv^ffav. ? M-^Se 7 Nor become you Ira-
of evil t h i n g s , as even t h e y lusted. Nor age-worshippers, like some
eidooXoXarpai yivecrOe, KaOcos rives avroov &s of them; as it has b j t
image-worshippers b e c o m e y o u , as some of t h e m ; as written, J " T h e PEOPLE
yeypairrai' "EKaOicrev 6 Xaos (payeiv Kai irietv, f ' s a t down to eat and
i t has been written ; S a t down t h e p e o p l e t o e a t a n d t o drink "drink, and stood up t»
8
"dance."
Kac avecrrfa'av irai^eiv* Mr]$e Tropvevoo/uev,
and stood up t o sport. N o r s h o u l d we fornicate, 8 Nor should we prac-
tise fornication as some of
KaOoos rives avroov eTropvevcrav, Kai eiretfov ev them committed it, % and
as s o m e of t h e m fornicated, and fell i n fell in One Day twenty-
/juq 7)/J.epa eiKocrirpeis xtA-iaSes* 9 M?75e eKirei- three thousand.
one day twenty-three thousands. Nor should 9 Nor should we tempt
pa^oojxev rov Xpio'rov, scaOoos *[/ccu] rives *the LORD, J as some of
we t e m p t the Anointed, as [also] s o m e them tempted him, and
avroov eireipacrav, Kai viro rcov ocpeoov airco- were destroyed by the SER-
of t h e m tempted, and by the serpents were PENTS.
Xovro. 10
MTI^G yoyyvfere, 10 Neither murmur you,
KaQcas *\_Kai~\ rives
••• destroyed. Nor m u r m u r you, as % as some of them mur-
[also] some
avroov eyoyyvvav, Kai aicooXovro viro rov oXo- mured, % and were des-
ofthem murmured, a n d were destroyed by the des- troyed by the DESTROYER.
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 8 . offered i n sacrifice.
1 21. 2 Cor. vi. 15,16. t 21. Deut. x x x i i . 38. ? 23. 1 Cor v i . 12. X 24
Rom. x v . 1, 2 ; v . 3 3 ; 1 COT. xiii 5 ; P h i l . i i . 4, 21. J 25. 1 T i m . i v . 4. t 26. E x o d .
x i x . 5; D e u t . x. 14 ; P s a . x x i v . 1 ; 1.12. % 27- L u k e x . 7. J 28. 1 Cor. viii. 10,12.
I 29. B o m , x i v . 16. J 30. B o m . xiv. 0 ; 1 T i m . i v , 3, 4. % 3 1 . Col. i i i . 17; 1 P e t .
iv. 1L
Chap. 10 : 32.] I. C O R I N T H I A N S . [Cliap. 1 1 : 8.
32 32 %Be you inoffensive
lo^av deov TTOL€LT€. KitpoffKoivoi yivzcBe KOLI\
glory ofGod do you. Notcausesof sturnblingbeeomeyou both. both to Jews and Greeks,
and J to the CHUECH of
tovhawis Kat 'EXXTJCI KCU TT) eKKA-rjcriq TOV G O D ;
to Jews and Greeks and to the congregation of the
Qeov ^ KaQcas Kayos Traura iracriv apzcrKco, fir) 33 even as J3E also
God; even as also 1 all things all men please, not
please all men in all
things, not seeking in
^TjTWP TO €/LiaVTOV (TV/U,<f>6p0l', aXXa TO TU>V TTOX~ OWN Advantage, but THAT
seeking that ofmygelf being profitable, but that of the many, of the MANY, so that they
KiaVf Iva (ftoQoofft. may be saved.
that they may be saved.
CHAPTER XI.
KE4». taf. 11„ 1 Become J Imitators of
1
Vli[iy}Tai fxov yiP€0"6e, KaQcas Kayo) XpurTOv. me, even as 5 also am of
Imitators of me become you, even as also I of Anointed. Christ.
2
ETrawco 5e vfxas, *[a5eA</)OJ,] on iravTa fxov 2 And, Brethren, I
I prais>e and you, [brethren,] because all things of me praise yon, J Because you
have remembered all My
fie/j.j/Tjo'Qe, Kat KaQoos TrapedccKa v[xiv r a s [instructions,] and retain
you have remembered, and as I delivered to you the the OBSERVANCES as I
3
% padonreis KaTex^re, <dsXca 5e vfias eiSe- delivered them to you.
traditions you retain. I wish but you to haveknow- 3 But I wish you to
pat9 5TI ivavTos avdpos 7f K€(paXrj 6 Xpto~Tos know, J That the ANOIN*
ledge, that of every man the head the Anointed TED is HEAD of Every
ecrTi' Ke<f>aA.7) 5e yvvaiKos* 5 avrjp* KecpaXr} 5e Man; and the $ Head of
is; head but of woman, the man; head but
Woman, the MAN ; and
J the Head of the Anointed,
Xpi(TT0Vy O 06OS. 4 Has avi)p TrpoTetr^o/Aer/os t] GOD.
of Anointed, the God. Every man praying or
4 Every Man praying
irpocpriTevtcif KaTa KC<paXr}S e%<wz/s KaTaio~xweior prophesying, having
prophesyiug upon head having, disgraces his Head covered, dis-
5
Tt]V Ke<pa\7)P avTov. nacre* 8e yvvt) irpocrev- graces his HEAD ;
the head of himself. Every but woman praying 5 but Every Woman
Xo/j.€i/7} 7} 7rpocf>7)Tevovcra avarraKaXvKTip TTJ praying or prophesying
or prophesying uncovered with the with her HEAD uncovered,
K6(pa\7}9 KaTaio~xvvei rt)v KecpaXyv eavTrjS' kv disgraces her H E A D ; for
head, disgraces the head ofheraelf; one
it is just the same as if it
were SHAVEN.
fap effTi trai TO avTo TX) zi-vprj/jievr). 6 E : 6 For if a Woman be
itia and the same with the having been shaven.
unveiled, * let her hair
}/ap ov KaTaKa\virT€Tai yvvrj, Kai KetpacrOct)' €t also be cut off or shaven;
for Mot is covered a woman, also lether hair be cut off; if but if it is J Disgraceful to
!/.' aiffxpov yvvaiKt TO Keipacrdai rj ^vpao-Oai, aHAIR Woman to have her
CUT o r r , or to be
i>ut ^ disgrace to a woman the hair to be cut off or to be shaven
shaven, let her be veiled.
%ai?aKa\vTTT€(T6(ti. * h.vr\p \xtv yap OVK o<peiXei 7 Now a Man, indeed,
let her be covered, A man indeed for not it is fitting ought not to cover the
ovre yvprj X^P^ avdpos, ovre avrjp X°°PIS yvvai- in the Lord.
neither woman without man, nor man without woman, 12 For as the WOMAN
is from the MAN, SO also
(COS, ep Kvpicp. "12* nanrep yap i) yvprj €K rov the MAN is by the WO-
m Lord. As for the woman from the MAN; % but ALL things
apdpos, ovrca ttai 6 aprjp dia rrjs yvvaiKos" ra are from GOD.
man. . so also the man through the woman $ the
13 Judge for Your.
selves; is it becoming foi
Se iravra e/c rov deov. 5 3 E y V/LLIP avrois Kpi- a Woman to pray to GOB,
but all things out of the God. In yourselves judge unveiled ?
14 Does not N A T U E I
pare' rpeirop errn yvvaiKa aKaranaXvirrop rep herself teach you, That
you; becoming is it a woman uncovered to the if a Man indeed should
Qeca irpoo'evxeo'Oai ; 14 H ovde avrrj 7) <pvcis wear long Hair, it is a
God to pray? Or not even herself the nature disgrace to him ?
15 but if a Woman
vfjLas? on aPTjp /nep eap KOfia. shonld wear long Hair, it
teaches you, that a man isndeed if he should wear long hair,
is a Glory to her; Because
arifxia avrcf eo~n; 15TVPTJ be cap KOfia, her HAIE. has been given
a disgrace to him it is ? A woman and if 3he'shouldwearlonghair, to her instead of a Veil.
do£a avrrj ecrnp; on r) ICOJULT) apn irepifioXaiov 16 If, however, { any-
a glory to her it is ? because the hair instead of a covering one is disposed to be con-
16 tentious, % bit have no
Seftorai avrrjo E* 5e ns Sohzei (piXopeiEOS Such Custom, neither
has b«en given to her. If but any one thinks contention;: have the CONGKEGATIONS
etpai, rjjieis roiavrijp crwqQeiav OVK €}{Op<5V) of GOD.
to be, such like custom not ~r.re, 17 But in noticing this
ovde ai eKKXrjffiat, 17
To&fo Se matter, That you come to-
rov 1eov„ gether not for the BETTER
nor the congregations of the God. TI^~ but
but the WOBSE, I do not
irapa,yye\?±oo\i OVK eTratpca, dn OVK CLS ro Kpier- praise you.
announcing not I praise, because not for the better,
18 For indeed, in the
TOP, aXX' eis ro t\rrop avpepxecrde. 18 JJpcorop first place, I hear that,
but for the worse you come together. First on your coming together
in the ASSEMBLY, there
fiep yap, tfvpepxojJ-evop V/bLCOP €P €KK\7]0'ta, are Divisions among you;
being come together of you in an assembly,
indeed for, and, as to a certain part I
axovo) cr^Jtr/xaToc ep V[XLP virapx^w Kai fxepos believe i t ;
L hear divisions among you to bej and of apart 19 {for it is necessary
19 Set yap Rat aipeaeis that there should be Fac-
Tucrrevev ep tions among you, { so thii
certain I believe; it is necessary for heresies among
f lo. Benson, gives it as Ms opinion, that because the Hebrew word radid, (which comes
fi'om the word radad, to have power,) signifies a veil, t h e apostle uses the word exousin,
authority, to denote a veil, because the Hebrew women veiled themselves in presence of the
men, i n token of their being under their power or authority. The veil used by t h e Eastern
women was so large as to cover a great part of their body. Ruth's veil held six measures of
barley. Ruth iii. 15. A veil of this sort, called a plaid, was worn not long ago by the women
of Scotland.—Macltnight. Poiver seems to have been the name of the head-dress; so called,
perhaps, because, like a diadem or turban, i t was sometimes a mark of rank.—Sharpe.
t 9. Gen. ii. 18, 21, 23. I 10. Gen. xxiv. 65. $ 11. Gal. iii. 28. % 12. Rom. xi. 36.
t 10. 1 Tim. vi. 4. X •«*• 1 Cor. vii. 17; xiv. 33. t 19. Matt, xviii. 4; ]>ake xvii. 1;
A.crs x x. 30; 1 Tim. IV. 1; 2 Pet. ii. 1, 2. J 19. Luke ii. 35; 1 John ii. 19.
Chap. 1 1 : 20.] [Chap. 1 1 : 3s.
I. CORINTHIANS,
V\JLIV ttvui, iva ol SoKifioi epavepoi yevcoprai €V the APPROVED may be ap-
you to be, so that the approved ones manifest may become among parent among you.
V[XIV. 20
^Zw€pXO/J.eV60V OVV VflCOV 67TI TO CSUTO, 20 Then, again, your
you. Coming together therefore of you to the same, coming together to the
OVK ecrri KvpiaKov denrvov eKaffros SAME place, is not to
(payeiv 21
tfcu 6 a u r o s Kvptos' 6
KCU Smipetreis evepyrj/jia- 8 and there are Varie-
andthe same Lord; and varieties ofinworkings ties of Woi kings, J and
*lhe SAME God is H E who
TCOV eiaiv, 6 5e auTos OeoSj 6 evepycov ra iravra WORKS ALL things among
are, the but same God, who is working the all things all.
ev rcaaiv. 1 '1LKaarq> oe oihorai ^ (pavepooais 7 % And to each is given
is all. To each one but is given the manifestation
the MANIFESTATION of
8
rov irvevfxaros irpos TO av/mcpzpov ' u j fxev
yap the SPIRIT for the B E N E -
of the spirit for the benefit; to oneindeed for FIT of all.
Oia rov irvevfiaros SiSorat Xoyos aocpias, 8 Tor to one is given,
through the spirit is given a word of wisdom, through the SPIE.IT, % a
aXXcp de Xoyos yvwaecos, Kara ro avro irvev- Word of Wisdom ; and
to another and a word of knowledge, according to the same spirit; to another, % a Word of
9 Knowledge, according to
fxa' erepco oe iriaris, ev rw avrcp irvev\iari' the SAME Spirit;
toanotherand faith, by the same spirit;
9 and to another,
aXXo) de yjxpia^ara lajxaroov^ evrq> avrcp Trvev- % Faith by the SAME Spirit;
toanother and gracious gift? of cures, by the same spirit; and to another, % Gifts of
(xarr 10 aXXoi oe evepyqjiara ovvafxecov^ aXX& Cures by the SAME
toanotherand inworkiags of powers, to another Spirit.
£s 7rpo(j)7]reia, aXXy oe diaKpieaets irvevfxarcaVy 10 And to another,
and prophecy, toanotherand discernings of spirits, % Operations of Mighty
works; and to
erepca 5e 76/^17 yXcoaacov, ^[aXXcp Se ep/nrj- XProphecy; and another,
to ano-
to anotherand kinds of tongues, [to another and xa interpreta- ther,'J Discriminations of
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—6. and the SAME God is HE. 9. the ONE Spirit. 10.
and to another, Interpretation of Languages—omit. 12. of the one—omit. 13.
into—omit.
J 6. Eph. i. 23. t 7- Rom. xii. 6—8; 1 Cor. xiv. 26; Eph. iv. 7; 1 Pet. iv. 10,11.
t 8. 1 Cor.ii.6, 7. J 8. 1 Cor. i. 5 ; xiii. 2; 2 Cor. viii. 7. t 9. 2 Cor.xiii.2.
t 9. Mark xvi. 18. J 10. verse 28; Gal. iii. 5. J 10. Eom. xii. 6. | 10. 1 Cor. xiv. 29.
1 10. Actsii. 4; x. 46; xix 6. t 12. Rom. xii. 4,5; Eph. iv. 4, 16. J 13. Bora, vi, 4, 5,
I 13. Gal. iii. 28; Eph. ii. 13,14,16s CoL iii, 11. % 13. John vi. 63; vii. 37—39
Ohdp 1 2 : 16.2 I. C O R I N T H I A N S . t&iap.l$-y$6.
d TTOVS' s
Ori OVK e/yiu X€lPi 0VK el ul
i €K T0V say—"Because I am noi
t h e foot ; Because not lam a hand, not l a m from of the a Hand, I am no part oi
the B O D Y , " — i s it for t h i s
aoo/Liaros' ov irapa TOVTO OVK eanv
€K rov o~oo- n o t of t h e B O D Y ?
body; not from this not is i t from of the body? 16 And if t h e E A R
tiaros; 16
K a t e a f GLTTY} TO OVS' 'OTI OVK zifxi should say, " Because I
And if should say the ear; Because not Iaui am not a n "Eye, 1 am n o t
of t h e BODY,"-—is i t for
ocpdaXjuos, OVK ei/xL ZK TOV crco/naros' ov Tzapa this not of t h e BODY ?
an eye, not l a m from of the body; not from 17 I f t h e Whoje B O D Y
were a n Eye, where is t h e
TOVTO OVK earrtv eK TOV ctoofxaros ; ^ EL
the. HEARING ? if the
this not is it from of the body? If
Whole were Hearing,
oAov TO o"a)fj.a ocpdaA/aos, TTOV r] aKorj; et oAov where is t h e S M E L L ?
whole t h e body an eye, where the hearing? if whole 18 B u t n o w , J G O D h a s
placed t h e M E M B E R S , each
1S
CLK07), TTOV 7} O0~(pp7)0'lS S Nwi 5 e 6 06OS £0eTOOne of t h e m i n t h e B O D Y ,
hearing, where.the smell? Now but the God placed Xas h e would.
19 A n d if t h e WHOLE
ra fJ>€\7)) kv eKacrrov avroov ev rep croo/uaTi, were One Member, where
the members, one each of them in the body,
is t h e B O D Y ?
19
KOLOWS TjdeArjerev. EL §e t)V r a TTCLVTO. kv yae- 20 B u t n o w , indeed,
as he would. If but was the all one mem- there are Many Members,
20 but One Body.
Aos9 irov TO croofxa ; Nvv 5 e TroAAa /xev /ueArj.
ber, where the body? Now but many indeed members, 2 1 The E Y E is n o t abie
21
to say t o t h e H A N D , "I
kv de o'cofxa. O u SvvaTai 6 ocpOaAjxa^ enreiv have no ]NTeed of t h e e ; "
one b u t body. Not is able the eye to say or again, t h e H E A D to t h e
TTJ X P ' €l L
XpCiaV (TOV OVK 6^ft>" 7} TTaKilP 7] F E E T , " I have n o need of
to the hand; Need of thee not I have; or agaiu '-i" you."
23 B u t ranch more ne*
K€(pa\7] TOLS TToarr Xpeiav v/xcov OVK exo>. cessary a r e those M E M .
head to the feet; Need of you not I have.
B E R S of t h e B O D Y which
22
AAAa TvoKK(p fioAAov TO. doKovvra fxeArf
rov are T H O U G H T to b e m o r e
But much the seeming members of the feeblej
iracrx^1 & fieXos, arvfnrao'x^f- rrapra ra fieXr)' Member suffer, All the
Buffers ofne member, suffers with all the members; MEMBERS sympathize;
eire 8o£a£eTai kv fieXos, o'vyxo.ipei rrapra ra or, whether *One Mem-
or is glorified one member, rejoices with all the ber is glorified, All the
27 MEMBERS rejoice with it.
fieXr]. "YfX€is <5e ecrre o'wfia Xpiarov, Kai
members. You but are a body of Anointed, and 27 Now % gou are a
fieXrj etc fJL€povs. ^ Kai obs fiev edero 6 9eos Body of Christ, % and
member*from parti. And these indeed placed the God
Members in part.
28 And those whom
ep rr) eKKXrjcria rrpcorop airoo'roXovs, devrepop % GOD placed in the CON-
la the congregation first apostles,
second
GREGATION, are first
Trpo(p7]TaSy rpirop SiSaerKaAous., eTretra dvpa- J Apostles; second, J Pro-
prophets, third teachers, after that pow- phets ; third, Teachers;
fieis, eira xaPlo'lxa'ra lafiaroop, apriXr)i\/eis, next, % Powers ; then,
ers, then gracious gifts of cures, helpers, J Gifts of Cures; J Assist-
Kv(5eppr)o"eis, yepr] yXcoo'o'Gop. 29 Mr] irapres, ants; % Directors; differ-
directors kinds of tongues. Not all, ent Languages.
aTTOCTToXOL }xr] rrapres, rrpo(pr]rai; fir] rrapres, 29 AH are not Apostles;
apostles? not all, prophets? not all, all are not Prophets; all
fiifiaffKaXoi • M77 Tra^res, bvpafieis 30 Mr] Trav- are not Teachers; all are
teachers? Not all, powers? Not ail, not Powers;
a l<T JiaTa 30 all have not Gifts of
res, x P f ^XOVCTIP tafiarcop ; fir] rrapres, Cures; all do not speak in
gracious gifts have of cures? not all, different Languages; all
yXooo'o'ais XaXovci; fit] irapres Siepfirjpevovo'i ; do not interpret.
with tongues speak? not all interpret? 31 J But you earnestly
31
ZrjXovre 8e ra xaPia'fxara' r a
Kpeirropa. desire the * MORE E M I -
You earnestly desire but the gracious gifts those better. NENT GIFTS ; and yet a
much more Excellent Way
Kai en Kad' virepfioXrjP d$ov vfiip deiKPVfii. I point out to you.
And yet a more excellent way to you I point out.
1
KE4>. iy'. 13. Eap rats yAooao'cus rwv CHAPTER XIII.
If with the tongues of the 1 If I should speak in
apQpooiroop XaXca Kai reap ayyeXoop, ayarrrjp
5e the LANGUAGES of MEN
men I speak and of the messengers, love
and of ANGELS, but have but
fxr) ex&, yey ova xa^K0S 7
iXcav V KVfifiaXop not Love, I have become
not I have, 1 have become brass sounding or a cymbal sounding Brass or a noisy
aXaXa(op. 2
Kai eap €%cy rrpocprjretap, Kai Cymbal.
noisy. And if 1 have prophecy, and 2 And if I have % Proph-
eifica ra fMvcrrr]pia iravra Kai rracrap rrjp yptccrip, ecy, and know all SECRETS
I know the secrets all and all the knowledge, and All KNOWLEDGE, and
if I have All Faith, so as
Kai eap ex00 r^^o'av T
VU mo'rip, ware
opr) to remove Mountains, but
and if I have all the faith, so that mountains
have not Love, I am noth-
[leQivrapeip, ayarnqp 8e fit] e x « , ovdep eifii. ing.
to remove, love but not have, nothing I am,
3 3 % If I distribute all
Kai eap •tyoofiio'oo nrapra ra vrrapxopra fiov,my POSSESSIONS in feed-
And if I bestow all the possessions of me, ing the poor, and if I de-
Kai eap -Kapa^oo ro crcafia jiiov Ipa KarOr]<ra>fiat, liver up my BODY to be
and if I should give the body of me so that it should be burned, burned, but have not
ayairrjP 5e fir] ex&, ovfiep cocpeXovfiai. 4 e H Love, I am profited noth~
love but not have, nothing I am profited. The ing.
reverar 4 ^LoVE suffers long
ayairr] fiaKpoQvfiei, xpy°" V ayairr] ov
love suffers long, is gentle; the love not and is kind. LOVE does
£V?Aor * [ J J ayairr]] ov irepirepeverai, ov <pvcri not envy. LOVE is not
envies; [the love] not is boastful, not is puffed boastful; is not puffed u p ;
ovrai9 5
OVK acrxn^ovci^ ov £T?T6I TO. eauT7js, ov\ 5 acfs not -uatacom*
up, not acta unbecomingly, not geeks the thingB of herself, not '"U'yi. Jse'eks not *THAT
which is not unit OWN; 13
?mpp|v&'€Tcu, ov \oyi(z7at TO KCLKOV) 6 ov
xaiPil not .provoked lo •angerj
is provofced to/angefnot imputes the evil, not rejoices does not i m* p ure EVIL; ,-*
6 % rejoices not with
INIQUITY, J but rejoices
ia the iniquity, rejoices with but the truth, all things
with the.TKuiy;
ra <TT€7€t, irat/ra ino°T<-v€i, 5mj>Ta cAirt^tt, 7 covers" all things ^
covers, all things believes) all things' hopes, believes all things; hopes
for all things; endures ail
Trapra virofxepei' 8 ?? ayairrj ou5e7ror€ ^KS-IVT^I' t h i n g s . • •
all things endures; ' the love not at any time falls off; 8 LOVE fails not at any
«nre 5e irpo(p7}Teiat9 KarapyriOrjo-oPTai* fire time; hut if there bo
whether but prophecies, they will be done aw-ay; whether
"Prophecy in gs," they will
be done away ; or if,
y\w<rarai, Travo-ovrai* sire ypwcis, KaTapyrjOrj- " Languages," they will
tongues, they will cease; vvnether knowledge, it will be done cease; or if, "Knowledge,'*
9
it will be made useless.
fj€Tai, E K fAcpoys yap yip&o'KOfji.ev, nat f« 9 For Partitively we
away From parts tot' we know, and from know, and Partitively we
prophesy ; ' ' ' ' •
fiepovs irpo<pr)TevofJt,€P* *° orau Se €\6r) TO 10 but when the PKB-
parts tve prophesy j . tsrhea but may come the
FF.CT thing comes, THAT
TSKGIOP, KaTapyyjOrjo'GTai. which is FAfiTiTiVE will be
* [ T O T ( F ] TO sit fJLcpovs
perfect, [then] that from parts will be done away. done away.
11
11 When I was a Child,
' O r e ' jjfi7]y pysnos, &s PY)mo$ $\a\ovpt 4»s as a Child I talked; as a
Whea./ 4 was- a babe, -as a babe I spoke, as Child I thought; as a
Child I reasoned; but
yrjirios^Gtypopovp, ws prj-jrw? €\oyt£ofi7]p' 6re when I..became a Man, I
a babe 1 thought, as a babe reasoned; since put away the MANKJEBS of
* £ § e j yeyova avrip^ kaTfjpyrjKa, ra rov vrjmov. the CHILD. novf
[but] I have become aman, I have put away thethinge of the babe, 12. For % V>G see
2 through a t [dim] Glass
* JtSAsirofxtp yap apri oY Gffowrpov *p aiPiyp-ari, obscurely; but then we
We see for now through . a glass in an enigma, shall see Face to Face.
Tore de irpoffttiTrov 7rpos TfpoffwKov apri ytPiacr- Now, I know Partitively,
thea but face • to face; now I.know but then. I shall .know*
fully, e^en as also I have
K® «K juepoi/s, TOTS 8*6 tyriypcocofMat KCL&OOS tcaibeen fully known.
from' parts, then but X shall know fully even as also 13 But now these
3
GTreyvtoardriP. * NWt 'Ss /uej/ei irio'rts, eKfris, THREE remain,—Faith,
I am fully known. Now but abides . faith hope, Hope, Love;—but of these
the greatest is LOVE.
€iyawq, TO. rpta ravra' iisifav 5e rovrcap 7}
love, .the three theee; greater but of these the CHAPTER XiV.
. t'
OVK avOpooiTOLs XaXei, aXXa rep Bear ovdets yapis not speaking to Men,
not to men speak, but to the God; no one for but to *God; for no one
listens; but, by the Spirit,
3
aKovei, iTvevfxari 5e XaXei [xvcrriipia' 6 5e he is speaking Mysterious
hears, inspirit but he speaks mysteries; the but things.
3 H E who is PROPHESY-
trpo<pr}T£V<tiV, avOpearrois XaXei oiKodofiTjv KaiING, however, speaks to
one prophesying, to men speaks edification and Men for Edification, and
t 2. As kat a polin signifies every city; and kata meena, every m o n t h ; and Acts xiv. 28,
kata ekkleesian, i n every church; so kata mian sabbatoon signifies the first day of every
week.—Mack night.
X 54. Isa. xxv. 8; Heb. ii. 14,15; Eev. xx. 14. t 56. Eoin. iv. 15; v. 15; vii. 5,13.
1 57. Rom. vii. 25. $ 57. 1 John v. 4, 5. t 58. 2 Pet. iii. 14. J 1. Acta xi,
*<0; xxiv. 17; Kom. xr. 26; 2 Cor. viii. 4; ix. 1,12; Gal. ii. 10. % 2. Acts xx. tA
%& % Cor. viiL 19u $ 4. 2 Cor. viii. 4,19. t 5. Acts xix. 21; 2 Cor. i t IS.
€?iap. 1 6 : 7 1 I. C O R I N T H I A N S . idhap. 1 6 : 16.
^6(yua(Too, iVa u/xeis /xe TrpoTrefAiprjrs ov eav irop- psssthe winter, that gott
winter, so that you me may send before where if I may may send Me forward
wherever I may go.
evwfiai, ? Ov 0€Xco yap v/j.as apri ey irapo- 7 For I do not wish to
go. Not I wish for you now in passing see You now in passing,
8<p tSeiv eXirifa yap -^povov riva eTTi/JLeivai since I hope to remain
by to see; I hope for time some to remain
some Time with you, % if
the LORD permit.
8
Trpos vjxaSf eav 6 tcvpios STnrpsTrY}. 'EirLfjt.eveo 8 But I will remain at
with you, if the Lord should permit. I shall remain Ephesus till the P E N T E -
COST ;
9
$e ev E(p€crq> ecus TTJS 7revr7]Koarrr]S' dvpa
yap _ 9 for J a great and effec-
but in Ephesus til' the pentecostj a door for tive Door has been opened
to Me; yet there are many
fioi avecpye fxtyaXv} nai €vepyj]S9 Kat avriKeifie- $ Opposers.
tomehas been opened great and effective., and opposers
10 Now, J if Timothy
10
voi iroXXoi. Eav 8e cXdrf Tifxo6eos9 fiXz- should have come, take
many. If andshouldhavecome Timothy, see care that he may be among
you without fear; for % he
"rere, Iva acpofiws yevrjrat ?rpos v/nas' T O yap performs thfc work of the
you, that withoutfear he may be to you 5 the for Lord, even as also ft do.
9 J1
epyov Kvpiov epya^erat ws ^[KcaJ eyco firj 11 J Let no one, there-
Vork of Lord he works as £evenj S; not fore, despise h i m ; but
send him forward J in
ris ovv avrov e^ovOzvrjo'r}. Tlpoirefxipare Se Peace, that he may come
Any one therefore him may despise,. Send on before and
to m e ; for I am expecting
v-vrov ev sip-qvr), Iva eXdy Trpos fie' GfcSexofAai him with the BEETHREN.
him in peace, so that he may come to me; I expect 12 But concerning JApol-
fap avrov *\_fxera rcov aSeAc^wj'.] *2 llept §e los, the 3R0THEE, I en-
-"tor him [with the brethren Concerning and treated *liim repeatedly
that he would come to you
AiroXXca 7ov aSeAcpou, iroXXa TrapeKaXeffa with the <BR.KTHBEN; but
Apollos tha brother, much I entreated
his,Inclination was not at
avrov, iva eXdy Trpos v/xas fiera V(av all to come at present j
him, that he would go to you with t h e he will come, however,
pdeXcpccv' Kat 7tavrcas OVK 7)1/ 0£Xr}fjt,a9 iva vvv when he may find au op-
brethren and at all not was will, that now portunity.
l3 13 J "Watch youf J Stand
e\6r)' cXevcerai $ e , brav evKaiprj&r}. Tprj-
he should go; he will go but, when he may find opportunity. Watch firm in the FAITH ! Ba
manly! | B e strong!
yopeire, arrjKere ev ry iricrrei, avfipL£eo~de9
(ion, atandyou firm in the faith, be you manly, 14 j L e t all your deeda
be done in Love.
stparaiovffOe' ^iravra v/acov ev aya7r?7 yiveaOca. 15 And I entreat you,
be you strong; all things of you in love let be done. Brethren, as you know the
^ TlapanaXoo 5e bfias9 afieXcpor oifiare rrjv £ FAMILY of Stephanas,
I entreat and you, brethren; you know the That it is J a First-fruit ol
ACHAIA, and that they
iKiav ^recpava, on ztfriv airapxH T^S Axaias, have devoted themselves to
<i usehold of Stephanas, that it is afirs;-fruit of the Achaia, J Service for. the SAINTS,
KCU as SiaKoviav rois aywis era^av kavrovs' 16 $ that DOU also be
-ind for service to t h i -vints they devoted i-^mselve*; submissive to SUCH, and
^ Iva Kat vfieis vTtorao'ffTjo'Oe rots roiovrois, to Every one who CO-
that also you should be submissive to the sochlikeperaons OPERATES and labors.
*. YATJCAN MANUSCRIPT.—18. is not yea and no. 20. wherefore also by him AMEN.
S r ,is—omit. ; •
t 18. The original phrase,pistos ho 1heo», is the same form of an oath with The Eternal
liveth! that is, " As certainly as t h e Eternal God liveth." t V0. Ndi, yes, was the woto.1
used by the Greeks or affirming anything; Jmen was the word used by the Hebrews for the
same purpose —Macknight.
t 17. 2 Cor. x.-2. t 20. Rom. xv. 8, 9. I 21. 1 John il. 20, 27. I 22. Eph.
i.I3; iv.So; 2 Tim. ii.19; Rev.ii. 17. t 22. 2 Cor. v. 5 ; Kph.i. 1 i. t 23. Roi*.
••tet 2 Cor. xi.3t; Gal. i. 20; I'hil.i 8. • J 23. 1 (Jor, i v . 2 1 : 2 Cor. ii. 3 ; *Y\. 20; xiii.2, 10.
%.24. t Cor.ili.& -, I l?et» v. 3. %U. I Cor.xv. lf f 1. 1 Cor. i. n\ xii. to, 21; xiiuIQ ?
Chap. 2 : 3.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Cfhap. 2 : 12.
€fiov; 3
Kai eypcnpa ^[vfiiv'] TOVTO
3 I wrote also this very
CCVTO, iva
meP And I wrote [to you] thing, that coming, %1 might
tnis same thing, so that
not have sorrow from thos«
fir] e\6ccv \virt\v ^x00 (Up* 00V €$€l fl€ by whom I ought to re-
not having come grief I have from of whom it behoves me joice; J having confidence
XOUptlV TT€irOl6o0S 67Tf TTCLVTaS VJJLCtS, OTI 7] C/XTJ in you all, That MY Joy
to rejoice; having confided in all you, that the my is the joy ofyou all.
4 For out of Much Af-
XaPa TravTcov V/LLOOV e&Tiv. E/c 4
yap TTOWTJS
fliction and Distress of
joy ofall ofyou i t is. Out of for much
Heart I wrote to you
OAiipsoos Kai crvvoxys Kapfiias eypatya V/J.IV dia through many Tears ;
affliction and anguish of heart I wrote toyouthrough X not that you* should be
iroWwv SaKpvoov, ovx 'va Av7rr)9r)T€y aWa rr\v grieved, but that you might
many tear*, not that you might be grieved, but t h e know the LOVE which I
have more abundantly to-
ayarrrjv iva yVMTG, 7}V 6%0» irspicrcroTspctis wards you.
love that
that yyou might know, which I have more abundantly 5 But J if any one has
6*s vfxas Ei 8e TLS \eAvirr}K€v, OVK €/xe AeAu- caused grief, he has not
towardB yovL. If but any one has been grieved, not me he has J grieved Me, except from
TT7]K€Vy aAA* airo /nepovs, iva fi?) Giri&apcv, a p a r t ; that I may not
grieved, but from parts, that nutlmaybearhardupon,
overcharge you all.
6<
6 Sufficient for SUCH a
Travras vfxas IfCaVOJ/ TCp TOlOVTCp 7) €iriTL/Llia person is T H I S J P U N I S H -
all you. Sufficient to the such one the censure MENT, which was inflicted
avTY] 7} biro TOOV irXeiovcov ? oocrre TovvavTiov by the MAJOKITY.
this which by the maj ority ; so that on the other hand 7 t So that, ON T H E
a l(ra(r ai Kai OTHER H A N D , y o u OUght
*\_/xa\\ov~\ vfias xP ^ irapaKaAeffaic, to forgive and comfort
frather] you to freely forgive and
to comfort,
him, lest SUCH an one
(irjircas ry TrepiertTorepa AVTTT) Karaifo6r) d TOI~ should be overwhelmed by
lest by the more abundant grief should be a wall o wed tha such EXCESSIVE Sorrow.
evTos. 8
Aio irapaKaXco vjuas Kvpcocrai as 8 Wherefore, I entreat
One. Wherefore I entreat you to publicly confirm t o
you publicly to confirm
your Love towards him.
9 ELS TOVTO yap Kai eyparpac 9 Besides, I wrote for
avroy ayairrjv.
him love. l a order to this for also I wrote, this purpose also, that I
might know the PROOF of
Iva yveo Tt]v SOKI/HTJV V/JLOOV, €t eis iravTayou, whether you are J obe-
X> that I might know the proof ofyou, if t o all things
dient in all things.
10
VTTTjKOOl €0~T€. ' H i $6 Tl XaPlC€(T^€9 Kal 10 But to whom you
obedient you are. To whom but anything you freely forgive, also freely forgive any thing, JE
eyw Kai yap eyco o Kexapicr/nai, €i ri /ce%a- do also; for indeed, what
I have forgiven, if 3E have
I; for I what have freely forgiven, if anything I have
forgiven any thing, is on
pio~/j.ai, hi
oi VjxaSyv/uas* ev irpoa'<aircp XpiffTov your account, in the pres-
freely forgiven, on account ofyou, in presence ofAnointed; ence of Christ;
11
Iva (AT) TrXeoveKTTjOoo/uev viro TOV carava' ov 11 that we may not be
that not we should be overreached by the adversary; not overreached by the A D -
VERSARY; for we are not
yap avrov ro vorifiara ayvoovfiev.
for of him the devices we are ignorant. ignorant of His DEVICES.
12 12 But J having come
E\6ccv 5e eis TrjvTpcaafia €isro evayyeXiov to TROAS in order to preach
Having come but to the Troas for the glad tidings
the GLAD TIDINGS of the
TOV Xpi&TOV, Kai Bvpas fXOl aV€CpyiA€V7)S €V A N O I N T E D , and $ a Door
of the Anointed, and a door to me having been opened by having been opened to me
JUOV9 rep by the Lord, JS had no Rest
, Ka
Kvpicp, OVK ea xv OLvecriv Tcp irvev/LiaTt
Lord, not I had rest in the Bpirit of me, byiha in my SPIRIT, because I
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 7 . in—omit.
t 5. J o h n xv. 5 ; 2 Cor. i i . 16. t 5. 1 Cor. x v . 10; P h i l . i i . 10. t 6. 1 Cor. iii.
5 ; 2 Cor. v. 1 8 ; E p h . i i i . 7 ; Col. i. 25,29; 1 T i m . i. 11,12; 2 T i m . i. 11. X 6. J e r . xxxL
3 1 ; M a t t . x x v i . 2 8 ; H e b . v i i i . 6 , 8. J 6. R o m . i i . 27, 29; v i i . 6 . J 6. R o m . iii.
20; i v . 1 5 ; vii. 9—11; Gal. i i i . 10. J 6. J o h n vi. 63 ; R o m . viii. 2. i 7- R o m . vii.
10. 1 7 . E x o d . xxxiv. 1, 28 ; P e u t . x. 1. I 7. F - o d . xxxiv. 29, 80, 35. J 8. G a l
iii. 5. t 9. R o m . i . 1 7 ; i i i . 21. t 12. 2 Cor. \ \ i . 4 ; E p h . v i . 19. % 13. Exod.
xxxiv. 33, 35. t 13. R o m . x. 4 ; Gal. iii. 23.
Chap. 3 i 14.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 4 : i .
fiev rov &71/LICLTOS fov Xpforrov, Iva KOjxicn)rai ceive t b e T ii i N c s 111 roug,!^
Oltb.3 tribunal ofthe Anointed, that may receive the BODY, according to>
what \\ as performed, w h e -
ekarrjni ra 6 \ a rov o-ctifiaros, rrpos c? eir- ther good or bad.
eacA ofte m e things t h r o u g h t h e . body, according to wfuf was 11 Knowing therefore
the jTERaoit o f t h e L D K D ,
p a £ e j / , tire ayaOov, eire KOLKOV.
In-iotutJ, whether good, or bad.
we are persuading Men j
I but we iiave been nian:-
11
E i S o r e ? ovv rov <po/3ov rov Kvptov, avQpw ft^sLfd to G o d ; and I hope
Kaowiog therefore t h e fear ofthe Lord, men we have been made mani«
fest also iu your CON»
nous freiOofxev, Oey 8e irecpavepcafxeda' CXTTLC^ S C I E N C K S .
we pertuade, t o God but we have been manifested; I hope
,
12_Wcarc not Jrecom<>
5? KCU €U rais <Tvv5L^f]Tea iv vpLCovtrefpavepooaBai. mending Ourselves again
und aUo i n t h e * consciences of you tohavebeeiuuanifeated. ^ta you, i)ut are giving you
16
'Harre Tjfxets airo TOV vvv ovfieva oifia/jLev Kara 16 So that foe, from this
So that we from the now no one know accordingto time, respect J No one on
account of TFlesh; and
trapKa' ei §e Eat. eyvcoKa/xev Kara
(TapKa even if we esteemed Christ
flesh; if and even we knew accordingto flesh on account of Flesh, yet
Xpi&Tov, aAAa vvv ovKert yivoxTKOfxev. ^'ficr- now we no longer thus re*
Aaoiiited, tut now no longer we know. So gard him.
a t a
17 For, if any one be in
T 6 €1 TIS ev XplGTCp, KO.IV7} KTICTIS' TO. a p X Christ, he i3 J a New Crea-
thatifanyone in Anointed, new cjeation; the things old tion; J the OLD things
7raprj\0€V, iSovt yeyove tcaiva * [ r a iravret.'] have passed away; behold!
passed away, lo, has become new [the all things.] they nave become new.
18
Ta §€ ira,vra €K TOV 0eov, TOV KaraWa^avros from 18 But ALL things are
THAT God J who has
The but all things outof the God, that one having reconciled
RECONCILED us to himself
7]/xas kavT<$ Sia '^"[irja'ou] Xpi&Tov, Kai
dovros through Jesus Christ, and
ns t o himselfthrongh [Jesus] Anointed, and having given has given to us the M I N I S -
rip.iv Tt\v BiaKovtav TTJS KaTaWayrjs. 19e
,Qs TRY Of the EECONCILlA-
to UB the service of the reconciliation. Namely T I O N ;
19 namely, That J Gofl
o n 0eos 7]V ev Xpio~rq> KOCT/UOV KaraWaTcrmp was by Christ reconciling
that God was in Anointed a world reconciling
the "World to himself, not
kavrcp, jar) Xoyi^op.evos avrots ra TrapcnrToo/naTa counting to them their
to himself, not reckoning to them the faulte OFFENCES; and has de-
avroov, (ecu de/xevos ev 7]jxiv rov \oyop '?rjs posited with us the WORB
of them, and having placed in us the word of the Of t h e RECONCILIATION.
20 20 On behalf of Christ,
KaTaAAayrjs. ''Yirtp XpicTTov ovv
irpecfievo- therefore, we are $ ambas-
reconciliation. On behalf of Anointedthereforeweareambas-
sadors; as if GOD were in-
fiev, cos rov 6eov TrapanaXovvros 5Y TJ/AWV viting through us, we en-
sadors, as if the God beseeching through no; treat, on behalf of Christ,
deojiieOa vTrep XpLcrov, KaraXXayTjre T<p 0€cp. —be you reconciled to
we pray on behalf of Anointed, be you reconciled to the God. GOD!
21 21 For t HTM who KNEW
Tov ^ [ y a p ] /j.7} yvovra ajuapriav,
virep TJ/XWV no Sin, he made f a Sin-
Him [for] not having known sin, on behalf
of us offering on our behalf,
afiapriav eiroirjo'ev, Iva ^[xeis yivcafxeOa SiKato- J that foe might become
sin was made, that we might become righteous- God's Righteousness in
him.
ffvvrj Oeov €V avrcp. K E $ . s'. 6 . ' TBvvep-
neas of God in him. Wo-kin™ CHAPTER VI.
yovvTzs o*e teat 7rapatca\ovfiev9 firj €is KGVOV 1 And being also no*
together but also we exhort, not in vain laborers, we exhort you,
2 not to receive the FAVOR
rr]V %apiv TOV Oeov Be^ao"0ai vjxas' (Aeyej of GOD in vain;
the favor of the God t o receive you 5 (he says
2 (for he says, J " I n a
yap' Kaipcp SzKTq) e7rr]Kovo'a crov teat ev 7]}xepa Season acceptable, I list-
for; In a season acceptable I listened to thee and in A day ened to thee, and in a Bay
ccoTripias if$07]Q7]0~a, cot, ISou, vvv tcaipos ev-of Salvation I assisted
of salvation I helped thee. Lo, now a season well- thee." Behold 1 now is a
* VATICAN MANUSCHIFT.—14. or w h a t .
1 3. 1 Cor. x. 32. t 4. 1 Cor. iv. 1. J 5. 2 Cor. xi. 23. J 7. 2 Cor. iv. 2.
t 7. 2 Cor. x. 4 ; Eph. v i . l l , 13; 2 T i m . i v . 7 . £ 9. 2 Cor. xi.6. J 9. 1 Cor. i v . 9 ;
2Cor. i . 9 ; iv. 10,11. J 12. 2 Cor. xii. 15. t 13. 1 Cor.iv. 14. % 14. Lev. xix.
V) • Dent. vii. 2, 3; 1 Cor. v. 0 ; vii. 89. % 14. 1 Kings x viii. 21 1 Cor. x. - ; Eph. v. 7,11,
Chap. 6: 15.] H. CORINTHIANS. TOftap. 7: 4
KOLVOiVia <pOOTL TTpOS (TKOTOS J 15
TlS Communion has Light with
5e tfVLMpOWT)-
fellowship light with darkness ? What and agreementDarkness ?
o~is Xpicrcf irpos BeXiap ; r\ ris (X€pis Tricrrcp ance 15 and What Accord-
of an Anointed with Beliar? or what portion to a believer
has Christ with T Be- .
16
liar ? or What Portion has
[Aera airio~rov ; ris §€ arvyKaraOeffis va<$ Bey a Believer with an Unbe-
with an unbeliever? what and connection a temple of God liever ?
{xera eidooXcav; "Tfieis yap vaos deov ecrre £oov- 16 And What Connec-
wlth idols? You for a temple of God are living ; tion has God's Temple
with Idols? Jfor *fioe are
ros' Kadoos enrej/ 6 6&os' 'OTL cvoiK7](t(t) ev a Temple of the living
as said the God; That I will indwell among God; as GOD said, J " I
avrois, Kai ^Liirepnrarrjo'co' Kai to~OLiai avroov "will dwell among them,
them, and will walk about i n ; and I will be to them " and walk among them;
Oeos, Kai avroi ecrovrai LLOL Xaos. ^ Aio e£eA- "and I will be Their God,
a God, and they shall be tomeapeople. "Wherefore come "and tftrg shall be to Me
" a People."
Qere e/c jxetfov avroQV Kai a(popicd7]r€, Xeyei 17 Wherefore, $"depwt
you out from midst of them and beyou separated^ says "from the Midst of them,
Kvpios, Kai ahcaOaprov fit) airrecrOe' Kayca eicrde- "and be separated," says
lord, and of an unclean thing not touch you; and! willre- the Lord, " a n d touch not
%o/j.ai vfxas, 18 Kai GcroLiai vfxiv €ts irarepa, &ai " t h e impure; and I will
eeive you, and I will be to you for a father, and
"receive you,
18 i " and I will be to
bfxeis ecreaOe LLOI €is vtovs Kai Qvyarzpas, Xeyei "you for a Father, and
you shall be to me for sons and daughters, says
"you shall be to Me for
Kvpiov TravTOKparosp. K E $ . £ ' , 7 . 1 Tavras " Sons and Daughters, says
Lord Almighty. These "the Lord Almighty."
ovv exovres r a s
^irayyeXiaSc, ayaTrrjroi, Ka6a- CHAPTER VII.
therefore having the promises, beloved ones, let us
1 Having, therefore,
ptcrcaLiey eavrovs airo iravros JUOXVO'LIOV (TapKos J These PKOMISES, Be-
cleanse ourselves from all pollution of flesh
loved, let us purify our-
Kai 'Kvevfiaros, eirireXovpres ayioocrvprjp cv selves from all Pollution
and spirit, perfecting holiness in of Flesh and Spirit, per-
cpcficp Oeov. 2
Xoop7](Tare Texas' ovdeva TJSIKT)-
fecting Holiness in the
fear of God. Receive yon us; no one
Fear of God.
wein-
2 Receive u s ; % we have
{rafj.7)Pf ovdeva ecpBzipafxzv, ovfiepa €7rXeopeKT7]- injured No one; we have
jured, no one we corrupted, no one we defrauded. corrupted No one; we
(TaLiev. 3
Ov TTpos KaraKpuriv Xeyw TrpoeipyjKa have defrauded No one.
Not for eondemnation I speak; before I said 3 I speak not for Con-
yap, ori ev rais Kap^tais i]{xoov e c r e eis ro demnation; J for I pre-
for, that in the hearts ofus you are in order that
viously said, That it is in
Our HEARTS t o DIE TO-
cvvaicoBaveiv Kai crvCyv. * TIOXXTJ /uonrappr}-
GETHEK, and to live to-
to die together and to live together. Much with me gether.boldness
aa irpos vitas, TTOXXT] fxoi Kaunas virep VLLOOV 4 J Great is my Confi-
towards you, much with me boasting on behalf of you; dence in regard to you;
X great is My Boasting on
Tr€irXT]pwLiai ry TrapaKX^crei, vTrepirepio'o-evoLiaL your behalf; % I have been
I have been filled with the consolation, I am overflowing filled with CONSOLATION ;
T
V XP a a e7rl 7racr r LX €l
V V 6^ P ilLioov. 5
K a : yap I am overflowing with JOY
with the joy in all the aflliction ofus. Indeed for in All our AFFLICTION.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. m £ a r e .
128. So it is in the Vatican, and the majority of MSS., and in many early ecclesiastical
writers. .BeJia?'is from the S.yriac, literally signifying1 that which profits not, b u t injures,
and is rendered in the Peschito-Syriac, by the word Satan.
i 16. 1 Cor. iii. 16; vi. 10; Eph. ii. 21, 22; Heb. iii. 6. J 16. Exod. xxix. 45; Lev.
xxvi. 12 ; Jer. xxxi. 33; Ezek. xxxvi. 28; Zech. viii. 8. J 17. Isa. Iii. 11. J 18. J e r
xxxi. 1,9. J 1.1 Jo3m iii. 3. t 2. Acts xx. 33; 2 Cor. xii. 17. J 8. 2 Cor. v*
11,12. t 4. 2 Cor. iii. 12. J 4. 1 Cor. i. 4; 2 Cor.i. 11. J 4. Phil.ii. 17; Col.i. 24*
Ohap.7: 5.] II. CORINTHIANS. [.Chap.1i 1*.
cXQovroov 7]}xoov eis Ma/ceSovmv, ov^efxiav eo~xv~ b For, indeed, J we hav-
having come of us i n t o Macedonia, not had ing come into Macedonia,
Kep aveo~LV 7] crap| 7)ixo)v, aAA' ev irapri OXifio- our FLESH had No Rest,
rest the flesh of us, but $we were distressed
b u t i n everything being dis-
fA€Vor e|a>0ej/ /ua%aj ? ecrooOey <pofloi. 6 AAA5 in every way;—outwardly
tressed; without fights, . within fears. But Fightings; inwardly Fears.
6 irapaKaAocv rovs raireii/ovs, TrapeKaXecrev 7}fxas 6 But that tG-OD who
t h e one comforting t h e lowly ones, comforted 119 COMFOETS the DISCONSO-
LATE, comforted u s J by
6 deos ev ry irapovcnq Tirov ? ov JJLOVOV de GVthePEESENCE of TltUS ;
the God b y t h e presence of Titus; n o t only a n d b y 7 and not only by his
ry Trapov&ia avrov, aXXa Kat ej/ ry irapaKXrjo'et PEESENCE, but also by the
the presence of h i m , b u t also b y t h e comfort COMFORT "with which he
e
y irapeK\r\Qri e</)' VJXIV, avayyeXXooP T\\xtv was comforted on your ac-
with which h e was comforted over y o u , announcing t o us count, narrating to us
YOUR earnest desire, YOUR
Tr\v vfxcav eTTnrod7](TLi/y rov VJJLOOU o^vpjxov, rov Lamentation, YOUB, Zea*
t h e of y o u earnest desire, t h e of you l a m e n t a t i o n , t h e
on my behalf; so that 1
vjxcav Qr)\ov vTrep SJXOV oocrre /xe /xaXXou greatly rejoiced.
of y o u geal on behalf of m e ; so t h a t me more 8 Because if even I
8
Xaprjvat. ' O r t et Kat eXvirrjTa vfias ev TT] grieved you by the LET-
t o have rejoiced. Bscause i f even 1 grieved y o u b y t h eTEE, I d.o not * repent;
fjno~roXy, ov fiera/JieXofjtai, €i Kat p.erefx^Xojxr]V' and if even I did repent,
letter, not I do r e p e n t , i f indeed Ididrepent; I see That that LETTER
grieved you but for a short
/SAevrco yap on 7] eirta'roXr) €KGLVT]9 ei Kai irpos time.
I see for that the letter that, i f even f o r
9
9 I now rejoice, not Be-
wpaVy eXvirrjcrej/ iifxas. Nvv x P°°i 0VX &Tt cause you were grieved,
ai
an h o u r , I grieved you. N o w I rejoice, n o t because but Because you were
eXvrrrjdtjrc, aAA3 on eKvirrjOrjre eis fxeravotav grieved in order to Refor-
you were grieved, b u t b e c a u s e y o u w e r a g r i e v e d i n o r d e r t o r«formation; mation ; for you were
€\VTT7)67]T€ yap Kara Qzov, iva ep firi^zvi gTieved according to God,
so that you might suffer
y o u were grieved for a c c o r d i n g t o God, s o t h a t i n nothing
10 loss from us in nothing.
fajjLiooOrjTG e£ r\\xoov. ' H yap Kara dsov 10 % For the SOEROW ac-
youmightsuflferlossfrom us. T h e for according t o G o d
cording to GOD produces
XVTTTJ jjLeTavoiav eis croorrjptav a^ierajxeX^rov Reformation for Salvation,
sorrow reformation for salvation n o t t o b e repented of not t o be repented of;
icarepya^erat' 77 5e TOV KOCT/XOV XVTTT) Bavarov I but t h e SORROW of the
works o u t ; thebutofthe world sorrow death WOELD produces Death.
Karepyafcrat. J1
Idov yap avro rovro ro 11 For behold this very
works o u t . Lo for Bame thisthething thing,—to be GRIEYED ac-
cording to God,—How
Kara deop Xviry]Qr]vat *\_v{ias,^ iroarrjif Kareip- much Earnestness it pro-
according t o God t o havebeen grieved [you,] how m u c h it
duced in you I what an
ya<raro vfxiv tfwovdrjv' aAAa airoXoytav, aAAa Apology ! what Indigna-
worked in you diligence; but a defence, but tion ! what Fear! what
ayavatcrrjcriV) aAAa (po/Sop, aAAa eirivoOrjo'ip, Earnest desire! what
indignation, but fear, but earnest desire, Zeal 1 what a Punishment!
aAAa faXov, aAA5 eK'biK^o'iv' $v iravri crvyeo'- In everything you proved
but zeal, b u t puniakment; i n every t h i n g y o u yourselves to be pure in
this MATTER.
rrjcrars eavrovs ayvovs etvat *[ex>] rep irpay-
12 I f therefore, indeed,
proved yourselves pure t o be [in] t h e rnat-
12
I wrote to you, it was not
fiari. Apa et nai ^ypaipa V/JLLP OV% eweKev on H I S account WHO suf-
ter. Therefore if indeed I wrote t o you n o t on a c c o u n t fered the WEONG, *nor
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—8. repent; and if even I did repent, I see That. 7". yov
-omit, 11. in—omit. ' 12. nor indeed on HIS account.
t 5. 2 Cor. ii. 18. t 5. 2 Cor. iv. 8. J 6. 2 Cor. i. 4. t 6. See 2 Cor i. 19
\ 10. 2 Sam. xii. 13; Malt. xxvi. 75. X 10. Prov. xvii. 22. % 12. 2Cor.ii.+
Chap. 7 : 13.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 8s 6.
ros' aXX* €iV€K€]/rov cpavepoodYifai rrjv <nvov§-t)v in order that THAT DILI-
Irrongj but onaccount of the to have been manife»ted the diligence GENCE of ours which we
have on your behalf might
rjixcov rr\v iirrep vfxoov irpos vfxas, GVOOTTMV rov be MANIFESTED toward
ofu* that on behalf ofyou toward you, in ;©r*eenee of the you in the presence o!
13
6eov. Aia TOVTO TrapaKeKXrjfJLeOa eirt rrj irapa- GOD.
God. On account of this we wc.c comforted the com- 13 On this account *we
KXqorei VJXOOV irepurcroTtpoos 5e juaXXou exaPV~ were comforted ; and in
fort ofyou; more abundantly and rather we re- our COMFORT, we rejoiced
a a
more abundantly at the
fxev ein rr) x P T J T O U , on auaireTravrai ro JOY of Titus, Because his
joiced in the joy of Titus, becauss has been refreshed the SPIRIT J was refreshed by
7TV€VfJ.a CIVTOV O.TTO TTCLVTOOV VjJLWV 1 4 0 T f €1 you all.
Tl
spirit of him from all ofyou; because ifanything 14 Because if I have
avrq> virep V/JLOOV /ceKavx^/xcu, ov Karr)o,xvvQt]Vmboasted in any thing to
to him on behalf of you I have boasted, n o t I was ashamed} Him on your behalf, I
was not ashamed; but as
aXX* &s iravra ev aXr)6eiq eXaXrjcra/iieif vfiiv, we spoke All tilings to
but as all things in truth we spoke to you, you i n Truth, * thus also
ovrio Kai r) Kavxyaris 7]ficov r) CTTI Ttrov, aXrjdeia our BOASTING before Titus
so also the boasting of us that to Titus, truth became a Truth.
eyevTidrj' 1S Kai ra (nrXayxva avrov irspw'o'o- 15 "And his TENDER A F -
became; and the bowel* of him more-abun- FECTIONS are overflowing
rtpws eis vfxas ecrrivi ezpa/JLifJcyrtCKOfiej/ov rrjv toward you, remembering
J the -OBEDIENCE of you
Jantly for yov. is, remembering the
all, how with Fear and
rravrcav V/JLOOP vTraK07]v9 ws / s e r e <po$ov Kai rpo-Trembling you received
of all ofyou obedience, as with fear and trem- him.
16
ftou e5e£a<T0€ avrov, Xatpco, on ev iravri 16 I rejoice That in
bling you received him. Irojoice, that in every thing every thing % I have con-
Oappca ev V/JLIV, fidence in you.
I have confidence in you.
CHAPTER VIII.
KE«f». r]'. 8 . 1 Now, Brethren, we
1
make you acquainted with
Tvwpi^ojjiev 5e v/xiv9 afieXcpot, TTJP %apiv THAT GIFT for GOD which
We make known but t o you, O brethren, the favor has been GIVEN by the
rov Oeov TT]V deSofxevT}!' ev rais eKKXTjcriais rTjs CONGREGATIONS of M A -
of the God that having been given by the congregations of the C E D O N I A ;
MaKedovLas* 2
Sri ev iroXXrf doKijup OXupews 7] 2 That in a Great Trial
Macedonia; that in much trial of affliction the of Affliction, the ABUN-
DANCE of their J O T , even
irept(T(reia TTJS XaPas avrcav9 Kai 7] Kara.
/3a- M their J DEKP Poverty,
abundance ofthe joy oft hern, and the deepin
overflowed in the WEALTH
QJVS irrwxeza avroov, evepio'crevo'ev eis rov of their LIBERALITY j
porerty of them, abounded to the
3 ,3 Because That accord-
frXovroP rrjs airXorrjros avroov* ort Kara ingto their Ability, I tes-
wealth ofthe liberality of them; because accordingto tify, and even beyond their
$vva/j.iv (fiaprvpco) Kai inrep dvva/niv avOaiperot, Ability, voluntarily.
power (I testify) and beyond power of their own accord, 4 with Much Entreaty
4
ftera TIOXXTJS irapaKXr]trecas deo/uevoi TJJUOOV TT)Vasking us to accept the
with much earnestentreaty asking of us th« GIFT, even the % JOINT
Xapw Kai rr}V Koiveoviav TTJS dtaKovtas rrjs €ts PARTICIPATION Of THAT
favor even the participation of the service of that for SERVICE which is for the
5 SAINTS ;
rovs aryiovs. Kai ov KaOcas 7)Xm(raiuL€p9 aXX'
the saints. And n o t as we expected, but § and not as we ex-
\eo"r) eis vfias Kat rt\v %aptv ravrrjv. ? AAA. would finish this GIET
perfect a m o n g y o u also the gift this. But among you.
7 But as iyoti abound
wO'Trep ev iravrt irepuro'eveTe, [iricrrei Kat Xoycp in every thing,—in Faith,
as i n e v e r y t h i n g y o u abound, (in faith a n d i n word and in Word, and in
Kai yvcoo~et Kai Ttacrrj (rirovfir), Kai rrj e£ v/xcav ev Knowledge, and in All
and in knowledge and i n all diligence, a n d i n t h e f r o m of you to Earnestness, and in TOUR
Tj/uLiv ayairr)^) Iva Kai €p ravry irepio"-Love
ry yjapirt abound
to us, see that you
in This EREE GIFT
us love,) t h a t also i n this t h e favor you may
8
also.
(revere" ov tear* eirirayr}V Xeyca, aXXa dia 8 11 do not speak this
abound; n o t according t o a c o m m a n d I speak, b u t t h r o u g h by Commandment, but
TT)S krepcav o"irov$r}s, Kat ro rrjs vfjttrepas aya- through the EARNESTNESS
efthe of others diligence, a n d t h a t of t h e your love of OTHERS, I am testing
9 also the REALITY of TOUR
irrjs yvrjaiov doKi/u.a(cav (yivcoo'Kere yap rr}V Love.
reality am p r o v i n g ; (you know for the
9 For you know the
%apiv rov Kvptov j]\x<av Irjffov ^[Xpicrrovf^\ brt FAYOR of our LORD Jesus,
favor of t h e Lord of us Jesus [Anointed,] t h a t X That, being rich, yet on
oY vjxas €irTo>x€V(r€ irXovcrios oov, Iva vjxets your account he was made
on account of you h e became p o o r rich being, 80 t h a t y o u poor, so that, by HIS Pover-
10 ty, gau might be enriched.
rrj eKeivov rcrw^eia TrXovTt)<T7}T€'} Kai yvoo- 10 And i in this I give
by t h e of h i m poverty m i g h t become rich;) a n d an opin-
an Opinion; for this is
fX7]V €V TOVTCp StdcVjULt. ToVTO yap VfXlV CTU/JL^>€- beneficial for you, who,
ion in this I give. This for t o y o u is profit- previously began not only
pel, oinves ov /xovov ro 7rotr)crat, aXXa Kat ro to DO, but also to be WIL-
able, who n o t alone t h e t o do, but also t h e LING, % since the last
Year.
OeXeiv irpoev7]p^acr6€ airo Trepvo~r ** vvvt <Je Kai 11 At present, therefore,
t o will before began from l a s t year; n o w b u t also
finish the DOING also, that
ro Trot7)0"at GIT irzXe (rare, oiroos KaOairep 7} irpo- according to the PROMPTI-
the t o do do y o u perfect, that aa t h e p r o m p t - TUDE to WILL, so also
Qvjxia rov deXeiv, ovroo Kat ro eirtreXecrai €K ment, may be the accomplish-
ness of t h e t o will, so also the t o finish o u t of
according to ABIL-
ITY.
12
rov ex€*j\ Ei yap r) 7rpo9v/nia irpoKsirai, 12 J For if READINESS
the t o have. If for the promptness i s placed first, OF MIND be present, one
Kado eav e^l? * [ T t s , ] evTrpocrdeKros, ov is acceptable according
according t o w h a t m a y have [any one,] acceptable, to what he may have, and
not
ei 13 v a a not according to what he
Ka9o OVK ex * ® 7 P> ^ «AAots has not.
according t o what n o t h e h a s . Not for, that toothers
13 Not, however, that
avetfts, vfxiv 5e dXnpts, aXX3 e£ icforr\ros' cvrca to others may be relief,
rest, t o y o u b u t affliction, b u t out o f a n equality; i n t h e and to you distress,
vvv Kaip<p ro bjxoov irepio'o'evfia eis ro eKeivoov 14 but an Equality; at
present season t h e t o y o u abundance for t h e of t h e m THTS Time let YOUR Abun-
uo~T€pr}/jta, 14
iva Kat ro €Keivoov irepio'crevfia dance be for THEIR Defi-
ciency, so that also T H E I R
want, so t h a t also t h e of t h e m abundance
Abundance may be for
yevyrat as ro V/JLOOV vcrreprifjLa, dircas yevrjratYOUR Deficiency; so that
maybe for t h e of you want, so t h a t maybe there may be an Equality.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—9. Anointed—omit. 12. anyone—omit.
t 6. verse 17; 2 Cor. xii. 8. J 7. 1 Cor. i. 5; xii. 8. J 8. 1 Cor. vii. 7. t 9.
Matt. viii. 20; Luke ix.58; Phil. ii. 6, 7- J 10. 1 Cor. vii. 25. J 10. 2 Cox. ix. g.
% 12. Mark xii- 43, 44; Luke xxi. 6.
Chap. 8; 15.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Map. 8: 24
i(T077]s' 15
Kadcos yey pairrai' ' O TO TTOXV, ot;/c 15 even as i t has been
..n equality; even as it has been written; He the much, n o t
written, $ " H E who had
" M U C H , had no surplus;
tirXeovaae' Kai 6 ro oXiyov,OVK 7]Xarrov7)0'e. " and H E who had LITTLE
:
had over; and he the little,
not had lack.
l
"had no deficiency."
"Xapis Be rep deep rep BiBovri TT)V avrjjy GTTOV- 16 But Thanks be to
Thanks buttothe God to that having given the same earnest- THAT GOD who has PUT
Brjv virep v/jLoov ey rrj Kapdiq TITOV ^ Sri rr\v into the HEART of Titus,
ness on behalf of you in t h e heart of Titus; because the the Same Earnestness on
your behalf;
/xey TrapaK\7]criy eBe^aro' cnrovBaiorepos Be 17 + because he received,
indeed exhortation he received; more earnest but
indeed, the EXHORTATION;
virapxooy, avdaiperos e^rjeXde vrpos
v/u.as. but being very earnest, he
being, of his own accord he went out to you. went away of his own ac-
^'XvueTre/uxpainey Be /ner* avrov roy aBeXcpov, cord to you.
We sent together and with hiru tha brother, 18 And we sent with
ov 6 eircuvos ey rep evayyeXicp Bia iracrtov him J the BROTHER, whose
of whom the praise in t h e glad tidings through all PRAISE by the GLAD T I D -
39 INGS is throughout all of
rooy eKKXrjcrioov ov fiovov Be, aXXa Kai %ei- the CONGREGATIONS ;
ofthe congregations; n o t only and, b u t also having
19 and not only so, but
porovrjdets vivo rooy €KKX7]O~IO)V crvveKBrjfxos X also he has been voted by
been voted by the congregations a fellow-traveier the CONGREGATIONS our
rjfxooy aw rr) xapiri ravrr), rr) BiaKovovp.evr) Fellow-traveler with this
of us with, t h e gift this, that being administered GIFT, which is BEING D I S -
ixp' 7]{xcav irpos rr)V *\_avrov\ rov Kvpiov PENSED by n s for % the
by us for the [same] the Lord Glory of the LORD, and
20 of our Earnestness;
Boj-ay Kai Trpo6vp.iav TJ/JLGOV orreXXo/ueyoi 90 avoiding this, that
glory and readiness ofmind of us; avoiding
no one should blame Us in
TOUTO, p.7} ris T)(xas jj.co/j,T]crr]rai ey rr) aBporr/n this ABUNDANCE which
this, not any one a s should blame i n the abundance is B E I N G DISPENSED by
ravrr) rr) BiaKovovfiGvri vcp* 71/j.coy 2 l Trpovoovjxe- us.
this the being served by ns; we are purpos- 21 Jfor we are purposing
voi yap KaXa ov fxovov evcoTriov Kvpiov9 aXXa excellent things, not only
ing for good things not only in presence of Lord, but in the presence of the
22 Lord, but also in the pres-
kai evwrnov avdpcoiroov. ^vye7re/.i\pajj,ey Be ence of Men.
also in presence of men. We sent together and
22 And we have sent
avrois roy aZeXepov rj/ucoy, by eBoKifiatfafiev ey with them our BROTHER,
with them the brother of us, whom we proved i n (whom we have often
iroXXois TToXXatcis cnrovBaiov oyra> vvvi Be TTOXV found diligent in many
many things many times diligent being, now but much, things, b u t now much
(nrovdaLOTepoy, Treiroi6r)o~ei TTOXXT) rr) eis vfxas. more diligent,) because of
more diligent, confidence great in that for you. THAT great Confidence re-
23 posed in you.
Eire virep TITOV, -Jivcvyos ejxos Kai eis vjuas 23 And if any inquire
Andif on behalf of Titus, partner my and for you
respecting Titus, he is my
cvvepyos' eire aBeXepoi \iAcav, airocroXoi eic- Partner and Fellow-laborer
afellow-laborer; and if brethren of us, apostles of for you; or concerning our
KXriaiooy, 5o£a Xpicrrov. 24Tr]y ovy evBei^iy Brethren, they are t h e
congregations, glory of Anointed. The therefore proof Delegates of the CONGRE-
rrjs ayair7)S vficvv, Kai r\}x(av Kavxwo'ectis wrep GATIONS, and the J Glory
of the love of you, and of us boasting on behalf of Christ.
vfxooVy eis avrovs evBei^acrde eis irpocrcaiToy rooy 24 Show, therefore, to
otyou, for them point you out i n face of the
them t h e PROOF of your
LOVE, and of Our J Boast-
eKKXr/Cicoy. ing on your behalf, before
congregations. the CONGREGATIONS.
X 1. Acts xi. 29 ; Rom. xv. 26; 1 Cor. xvi. 1; 2 Cor. viii. 4; Gal. ii. 10. t 2 2 Cor.
viii. 19. 1 2 . 2 Cor. viii. 24 J 2. 2 Cor. viii. 10. t 3. 2 Cor. viii. 6,17,18, 22.
t 6. Prov. xi. 24; xix. 17; xxii. 9 ; Gal. vi. 7,9. J 7- Deut. xv.7. X 7. Exod. xxv.
2; xxxv. r> - Prov. xi. 25; Rom. xii. 8 ; 2 Cor. viii. 12. £ 8. Prov. xi. 24, 25; xxviii. 27?
Phil. iv. 19. I 9. Psa. xi. 2, 9.
Chap. 9; 10.3 II. OOKINTTHIANS. [Ohap. 101 8.
pa*
10 <'O
t Se eiuxopriyeov cnrcpfxa rep 10 And HE twho SUP-
(nrei-
The and one supplying seed to the Seed to the SOWEE,
one PLIES
povri Kai aprop eis fSpcecTiP, xoP7)7V(J'€l Kai and Bread for Food, will
sowing and bread for food, will supply and multiply your SOWING,
and increase the PRO-
irXr}Qvpti rov enropov vfj.ccp9 Kai avtycrei ra DUCTS Of your J RIGHTE-
will multiply the sowing of you, and willincrease the
OUSNESS;
ytvvqfAcCra. rr]s 8iKaioo~vP7}S vfj.Gov u €P travri 11 you being enriched
products of the righteousness of you; in everything
m everything for All Liber-
irXovrifa/nepoi €is rcaerap aTrXorrjira, rjris Karep- ality, J which produces
being enriched for all liberality, which works through us Thanksgiving
yafercu 5i J TJ/JLCCP evxapicrnap rep deep- 12 on* to GOD ; i
out through us thanksgiving to the God; because 12 because the DISPEN-
7} BiaKopta rr\s Xeirovpyias ravrrjs ov /JIOPOP SING of this PUBLIC SER-
the dispensing of the public service this not only VICE, not only is J amply
6(TTt TTpocravairK'qpovo'a ra vo"repr)iuara
reap supplying the WANTS of
is abundautly supplying the wants of the
the SAINTS, but also is
ayiccp, aXXa Kai irepKro'evovca dia itoXXccp abounding through the
saints, but also is abounding through many Thanksgiving of Many * to
evxapitrricvp rep 6ecpm 1 3 5*a rr)s doKi/btrjs rys G O D ;
thanksgivings to the God; on account of the proof of the 13 for X they are glorify-
SiaKovias ravrrjs do£a£opres rov 6eop ®7rt rrj ing GOD on account of the
service this they are glorifying the God at the PROOF of this MINISTRA-
ifTTorayr) rrjs 6/j.oXoyias VJJLOOP eis ro svayyeXiopTION in your AVOWED
subjection of the profession of you to th« glad tidings SUBJECTION to the GLAD
rov Xpicrrov, Kai aTrXorrjri ri)S Koivccpias eis TTDINGS of the ANOINTED
of the Anointed one, and liberality of the contribution for one, and the Liberality of
14 the i CONTRIBUTION to
avrovs Kai eis iraprasy Kai avrcop 8€7}0~€i them and for all;
them and for all, and of them by prayer
14 and by Their Prayer
ifjrep vfxccVy ewnroOovprcop vfxas, Sia ry\v virep- on your behalf, ardently
on behalf of you, ardently .cving you, because of the sur- loving you on account of
fiaXXovcrap xaPlv T0V ®€0V €(p3 V/JLIV, l a Kapis the SURPASSING J Favor of
passing favor of the God on you. Thanks GOD bestowed upon you.
e
*T^ l V ® P r €C e7rl T
V aP€Kdir)y7]rcp avrov 15 Thanks to GOD % for
[but] to the God for the inexpressible of him
his INEXPRESSIBLE free
Gift!
ficvpea.
free gift. CHAPTER X.
KE<f». «'. 10. 1 Now $3E, (the same
1
Paul, $ who, in Appear-
Avros 8e eyee TlavXos TrapatcaXco vfxas Bia ance, indeed, am humble
Same and I Paul beseech youonaccount among you, but being ab-
T7/s irpaoTT]Tos Kat GirieLKeias rov 'Xpicrrov9 6s sent am bold * toward
of the meekness and gentleness of the Anointed, who you,) exhort you by the
Kara rrpocroocrop fiep raireipos ez> V/XLP, aircop MEEKNESS and Gentleness
according to face indeed humble among yon, being absent of the ANOINTED one;
2 2 and I pray J that I
5e Oappoo eis vp.as' Seofiai $ e , ro firj
irapoov may not be BOLD, being
but am bold toward you; I pray but, that notbeingpresent present, with the CONFI-
Qapp7](tai rrj TTeiroiQ'qo'Gi, cr/ Xoyi^ofxai roXfxi]- DENCE which "{presume of
to be bold with the confidence, with which I reckon to have dar- daring to display toward
crai 67Ti rtPas rovs Xoyi^ojxevovs i}jxas &s Kara SOME who regard U3 as
ng toward some those reckoning u» asaccordingto walking according to the
capKa irepnrarovpras. EP crapKi yap 7repn?a~ Flesh.
flesh walking. In flesh for walk- 3 For though we are
CHAPTER X I I .
-^aaQai S77 ov cvjxcpepei *|>or] eXevo'ojuaL
boast indeed not is profitable [forme;] I mil come 1 I s it necessary toboast?
it is n o t profitable indeed,
yap eLS oivracrias Kai aTvoKaXvtyeis Kvpiov. but 1 will come even to
for to visions and revelations ofLord, Visions a n d Revelations ai
2
OiBa avOpcoirov ev XpKrrcp, trpo ercav SeKareo"- the Lord.
I know a man in Anointed, above yeara fourteen; 2 I know a Man, J i n
crapcav, (eire ev (TcojxarL, ovic oi$a' eire CKTOS Christ, who above fourteen
(whether with a body, not I know; or without Years since—(whether with
a Body, I know n o t ; or
^ [ r o u j creojj.aTos, OVK oi$a' 6 deos oidev) apira- without a Body, I know
[thej body, not I know; the God knows;) having n o t ; God k n o w s ; ) — S U C H a
yevra rov roiovrov eoos rpirov ovpavov. one J suddenly conveyed
been snatched away the such a one to third heaven. away to t h e Third Heaven.
3 And I know t h i s V E E Y
** K a i oida rov TOIOVTOV avQponvov^ \eire ev
And I know the such a man, (whether in
Man, (whether with aBody,
or without t h e BODY, I
troo/LiaTL) eire euros rov (rcv/uaros, OVK oifia'
6 know n o t ; G o d k n o w s ; )
a body, or without the body, not I know; the 4 T h a t h e was suddenly
deos oifiev) 4
6ri rjpivayr] eis rov 7rapadei- conveyed away into J P A E A -
God knows,) that he was snatchedaway into t h e paradise, IMSE, and h e a r d indescrib-
able things spoken, which
crov, Kai 7)K0V0~eV apprjra prj/uara, a OVK it is n o t possible for a Man
and heard indescribable thingsspoken,which not to relate.
5
e^ov avdpooTTcp XaXrjo'ai. 'YTTGP rov TOL- 6 Respecting S U C H a per-
being possible for a man to speak. Concerning the such son I will b o a s t ; + but res-
OVTOV Kavxy<ToiJ.ai' vrrep be e/xavrov ov Kavxv pecting myself I will n o t
a one I will boast; on behalf but of myself not I will boast, unless i n m y W E A K -
6 NESSES.
Co/uai, ei jxt) ev rats aardeveiais "^[ftov.] Eav 6 l('or J if I should desire
boast, if not in the weaknesses [ofme.J If
to boast, I shall not be U n -
yap OeXrjorco Kavxyja'acrOai, OVK en'ofxai acppcov wise; for I will speak t h e
for I should desire t o boast, not I shall be unwise; T r u t h ; b u t I forbear, lest
aXrjOeiav yap epoo- (peido/btai 5 e , [XT] TLS eis any one should i m p u t e to
truth for I will say; I forbear but, lest any ona t o Mc more t h a n what h e
sees m e to be, or what h e
€fie Xoyio"qrai virep 6 ftXeirei fie, 7] aKOvei TL hears from m e .
me should impute beyond what he sees me, or hears anything
7 A n d in order t h a t I
e£ e/uov. ? Kai ry virepfioXr} roov aTroKaXvxj/eeov might not be unduly elated
from of me. And by thetranscendaucy of the revelations by t h e T E A N S C E N D A N C Y
\va (XT) virepaLpco/j-ai, edodrj JULOL CKOXO^ rrj of t h e E E V E L A T I O N S , J a
*hat not I should be over-elated, was given to me a thorn in the Thorn i n t h e E L E S H w a s
papKi, ayyeXos crarav, Iva fxr) given t o m e — J a n Angel-
Iva fxe KoXacpi^rj,
flesh, adversary—that i t might
a messenger adversary, t h a t me i t might buffet, that not
8 afflict m e ; so t h a t I should
vwepaipeo/uai. 'Yirep rovrov rpis rov ttvpiov
I might be over-elated. Concerning this thrice the Lord
not be too m u c h exalted.
8 % Concerning t h i s , I
trapeKaXecra^ Iva arrocrrrj air* ejxov 9 Kai e n t r e a t e d t h e L O R D t h r e e
I entreated, that it might be removed from me; and times, t h a t i t m i g h t be r e -
eipr]K€ fioi' ApKet aoi 7) %apis [AOV° 7) yap tvva- moved from m e ;
he said to me; Isenoughforthee the favor of me; the for power 9 b u t h e said to me, " M y
flLS * [ , u o u ] ev ac&eveLct, reXeiovrai. 'Rdio'ra FAVOuissufficientforthee;
[of me] i n weakness is perfected. Most gladly f o r P o w E E i s perfected i n
W e a k n e s s . " Most gladly,
ovv fxaXXov icavxyo-o/j,aL ev rais ao~9eveiais t h e n , I will boast r a t h e r i n
therefore rather I will boast in the weaknesses
W E A K N E S S E S , so t h a t t h e
• ^ [ / x o y , ] Iva erio'KTjvcoa'rj 6TT5 e/xe r) dvvajuis rov P O W E R of t h e A N O T N T E D
£of me,] so that may dwell upon me the power of the m a y abide upon M e .
Xpio-rov. 1U
10
Aio evooKco ev acrQepeiais, ep 10 Wherefore, J I am
Anointed. Wherefore I am well-pleased witli weaknesses, with. contented with Weak-
tifipecrip, ep apayKais, ep dicvyfAois, ep crrepo- nesses, with Insults, with
insults, with necessities, with persecutions, with distres- Necessities, with Persecu-
Xoooiais virep Xpurrov brap yap ao'depca, Tore tions, with Distresses on
sea on behalf of Anointed; when for I may be weak, then
account of Christ; J since
n when I am weak, then I
dvparos ei/ui. Teyopa acppoov vjxeis fie rjvay- am strong.
strong lam. I have become unwise; you me have
Kacrare. Eyco yap oxpeiAop iicff vfxoov o'vpiarao'- 11 Have I become $ a
constrained. I fo^ ought by you to be com-
Simpleton ? g o u have
constrained M e ; for I
6ar ovdev yap vo'reprjo'a TOOP virepAiav airoo"- ought to be commended
mended ; nothing for I was behind those in highest degree apos-
12 by You; J for in nothing I
roXoop, ei Kai ovdep eifii. T a fiep o"r\jxeia rov was inferior to those VERY
ties, if even nothing I am. Theindeed signs ofthe EMTNENT Apostles—even
airocroXov Karetpyacdr] ep vfiip ep nraar} viro- if 1 am nobody.
apostle were worked out among you in all pa- 12 % The SIGNS of the
l/LOPY), ep o"qfieiois Kai repawi Kai
dvpafieai.APOSTLE, surely, were per-
iience, in signs and prodigies and powers. formed among you with Al]
13
T i yap ecrrw 6 r)TTrj6rjTe virep ras Xoiiras Patience, by Signs and
What for is it which you were inferior beyond the other Prodigies and Powers.
€KKAr)o~ias, ei fir) on avros eyoo ov KarepapKY}- 13 J P o r in what is it
congregations, if not that myself I not was burden- that you were inferior to
o~a vfjicop ; XapicracrOe fioi TTJP adiKiap ravrrjp. the OTHER Congregations,
some to youP Forgive t o m e the injustice this. unless That % 3E myself was
14
l5ou, rpirop TOVTO eroifxcas e%cw eXBeip irpos not a burden to you ? For-
Lo, a third time this in readiness I a e to come to give me this INJUSTICE !
v/Lias, Kai ov KarapapKr)0"a ^[yftoop^ ov yap t 14 i Behold, this third
you, and not I will burden [youj] no
^ f ° r time I hold myself ready
TCO r a 3 to come to you, and I will
Cv vficcp, aXX vjxas. Ov yap o<peiXei not be burdensome; J be-
j seek thethings of you, but you. I^oii for it is fitting
cause I seek not YOUR Pro-
ra TeKpa rois yovevo'i drjcravpi^eip, aAA5 o& yo- perty, but you; | f o r the
the children for the parents to treasure up, but the par- CHILDREN are not obliged
15
veis rois reKPois. Eyco de r)hi(rra SarraprjCoo to treasure up for the PA-
ents for the children- II butmostgladly willspend RENTS, but the PARENTS
for the CHILDREN.
Kai GK§aTrapr}6r)crofjLaL uirep roop tyvxoop vfiooi"
and will be utterly spent on behalf of the souls 15 And J l most gladly
of you;
willspend and be utterly
ei Kai wepio'O'orepcas V/JLCLS ayanroop, crya- spent X on behalf of your
IJTTOP
if even more abundantly you loving, less
lam
S O U L S ; even if the more
iroofxai. 1 6 E C T C O 5<=' eyco ov ttarefiaprjo'a vfias' abundantly loving You, the
loved. Let i t be sobut; I not did burden you; less I be loved.
aAA* vTra.px&v irapovpyos, ZoAcp v/nas eXafiop- 16 Be it so then, % JE did
but being crafty, with guile you I took. not burden you; but, [it is
^ Mrj ripa OOP air^craXKa irpos bfias, 6Y avrov said,] "being cunning, I
Not any oneofwhom I haveseut to you, through him took You by Artifice."
i8 17 J Did I defraud you
eirAeopeKTrjcra up.as; YlapeKaXeo-aTirop, Kai by any of those whom I
I overreached you? I exhorted Titus, and
sent to you?
rrvpaivecrreiXa TOP a§eX<pop' fxr]ri eirXeopeicri]- 18 J "I requested Titus,
I sent with the brother; not overreached and I sent f the BROTHER
•yev vfxas Tiros; ov TOO avrcp irpevfxari irepie- with him. Did Titus de-
you Titus? n o t i n t h e same spirit we fraud you? Did we not
Trarrjo'afiep; ov rois avrois ix^ecri; ^TlaXiP walk in the SAME Spirit,—
walked? not in the same steps? Again in the very SAME Steps ?
TO THE GALATIAN8,
KE#. d'. k CHAPTER 1.
1
XlavKos, arcocrroXos OVK a?r* avOpooirwi' ovde 1 Paul, an Apostle,—
Paul, an apostle Dot from wen nur (J pot from Men nor by a
Man, but X by Jesus Cbvist,
St' avQpwiroVy aXX(X fiia lr)<rov yLpurrov KCU and THAT God the Father
through a man, but through Jtsus Anointed and
|who raised him from, ike-
0eov irarpos rov eyeipavros avrov e/c v^Kpcov-' D e a d . , ) — i • • • *
God a father oftb.3 having raised. Litu o u t of deud oaepj 5 and ALL the Brethren
^ Kat ol crvv efioi wavrzs ah*s\(poii rats GKKAIJ' ttwho he
are wifli me, $ to
C O N G R E G A T I O N S Of
and'thooc with mo all ' brethren, to t h e cougrer
v
GALATIA; v '•" < '- •••/ I
3 a iS
rriais rt)s YaXarias' X P V<MV nai
3 J Favor to you and tiprjv'q
gatiocsofthe Gaiatiaj favor t o you a n d ; .peace Peace iYoni Cod tlu; Father,1
airo deov irarpos, Kai Kvptov r)^coi/ Irjo'ov X/uf- and TU AT Lord of ours, Je-(
sus Christ; .
from God a father, anil Lord of us Jesus Anointed,
4 } who GAVE liimsell
rov, * rov dovros tavrov vrepi rcov afxapriwp on account of our SINS,
' of the, having given hirnaelf concerning t h e , , sins in order that lie might
7)ixu>Vt birws e^Xrfrai r)fids. ex rov ^Peo'rcoros rescue us J from the P R E S -
of us, in order t h a t h e u i i ^ h t rescue us o u t of th'e having been present ENT evil Age, according
to the WILL of our GOD
auavos irov-qpov, Kara TO OsXrj/xa rov 0eov kai and Father; ^
en age of evil, according t o t h e will- of t h e God ©nd
5 to whorn. he the
5
Trarpos i)fxwv% cp r) Bo^a ei$ rovs oueov&s rcov GLOBY for the AGES, of the
father of us, t o whom t h e .glory, for the ag<"*. of t h e AGES. Amen..
aiwveov afxr\v, 6
®aujua£bp on OVTCQ raxecos 6 I am astonished That
ages; eobeit. 1 wonder, beeause co\- quickly you have so quickly turned
away from HIM who
fj-fTariOfffde airo row KaXerravros iifxas <IP CALLED you hy the Favor
ywu are being changed from t h e one having called you by of Christ, to other. Glad
t !. ver. 11,12. I 1. Actsix. 0; xxii. 10,15, 21; sxvi. 16; Titus i.S. t 1. Acts
li.24. i 2. PhiLii. 22 ; iv.21. J 2. 1 Cor. x'vi. 1. 1 3. Rom. i. 7; 1 Cor.
i . S ; 2 Cor. i. 2 ; &c. t 4. Matt. xx.28; Bom. iv.25; Gal.ii. 20; Titus ii. 14 t 4.
Johnxvii.14,15. J 7. 2 C o r . i x . 4 t 7» Acts xv. 1„ 24>{ 2 Cor. iL 1?; xi.13; Gal.
v. 10,12. I 8. 1 Cor. xvi. 22.
fCftdp. 1 : 11.] GALA.TIANS. [Oiap. 1 : 20.
71 rov Oeov ; ij (i]T(a avOpooirois aptaKtiv; ft X seek to please Men ? for
or the Gcd? o r do I seek men to ylease ?if if I still pleased Mrn, [
*[7a/>] €Tt avOpcoirots ripzaKov, Xpicrrov dovXos should not be a Servant of
[for] still wen I pleased, of Anointed n slave Christ.
ovic av r\}A7)v. Jl[ Tvwpi^oo <5e vjj.iyy a5eAc/>oi, ro It But I make known
n o t 1 should be. I make known but to you, brethren, . t h e to you, brethren, That
iva.yyiXi.ov ro svayyeXiaOev yit* ejxoVy "on T I I 0 3 K G L A D TIDINGS
glad tidings 'the having been announced by m e , , * t h a t which were ANNOUNCED
CVK ecrri Kara. avQpunrov l2
ovSe yap eyo>. l>y me, that they are not
uot i6 according to man; neither for I. according to Mnri;
•irapa avOpooirov TtapeXaflov avro bvre €§idax6r)V-> 12 lor % 2 neither re^
from tnan received. it nor wi* I tautjbt, ceived nor learned tlieni
aXXa b~i' airoKaXv^ecos Irjfou Xpiarrov, 13 HKOV- from a Man, J hut through
but through r*. revelation , of Jesus Anointed, You a Revelation from Je^us
care yap rt]v zf.Lr,v avacrrpocp'fjv irore ev repChrist.
heard for t h e •_ iny conduct formerly when in the 1.3 For you Heard of MY
lovdaio"/xcpi dri KaO' viT€pj3oXT}i> idicoKov rrivConduct formerly in J UDA-
Jewish religion, that exceedingly I persecuted the ISM, JTliat 1 Exceedingly
€KKX7](Tiap rov Qeov, Kat €7rop6ovp avrr}V-M kai persecuted the CONGRKGA-
congreg-tiou of the God, and ravaged h e r ; - and TION of GOD, and $ laid it
ftpo€KOTrrov ei/ ' T(p lovdaiarficp unep TTOXXOVS waste; . -.•
m a d e progress ia t h e Jewish religioa beyond many 14 and made proficiency
<Tvyt]XiKi<aras ev rep yevet fj,ov,' frepicrcrorepajs in Judaism beyond Many
of the same aye among my
of t h e Earns a g e a m o n g t h e . race . of m e , m o r e earnestly
own BACE, J being an ex-
fyXwTTjs inrapxf*>v toov irarpiKMV JJLOV TrapaSo- cessive Zealot for X tll G
a zealot being , of the fathers ofine traditions,
TRADITIONS of my FA-
encov, * ° ' O r e Se evdoKYjcev *[<? 0eos,] 6 a<po-
THIt'RS. ;'•••,- -
Whsa but i t pleased . [ t h e God,] t h a t having
puras fie etc KoiXias firjrpos fiov, Kat KaXcaas 2 5 But when it pleased
bet apart pie from . woml) of m o t h e r of m e , a n d having called THAT GOD who SKT me
a ir Q APART from my Birth, and
hia rris X P °s avrov, l airoKaXvtyat rov vlov CALLED me by his F.WOR,
tbroughthe; favor ofhimself, to reveal the eon
16 to reveal his SON to
avrov ev efioi9 Iva cvayyeXtfa/uat avrov $v me, X that I might an-*
of himself t o m e , 60 t h a t I might announce Lira t o nounce him t o the NA*
rots eQvspivU evdews, ov trpocaviQ^ii^v craptct TIONS, I did not imnie-.
, the n a t i o n s ; - ; immediately, riot • I consulted with flesh diately consult with J i'lesh
Kat a t ^ a r t , ^ ouSe avrjXBov cis 'lepoo~oXvjj.a and Blood;
and blood, nor I went u p to • Jerusalem 17 nor did I go up to
Jerusalem to tuosK who
TTpos rovs trpo G/JLOV. aitoorroXovs> aXX* air^XOov were APOSTLES before in?,
to those before m e . j i apostles, , A b u t I went
but I went away into
as Apafiiav, Kai nqXiv vif€(rrpe\pa eis Aafiao~Kov. Arabia, and returned again
into Arabia, - a n d again . returned to Damascus. to Damascus*
18
Erreira fiera cry rpid avyXOov eis 'Upoo-oXv- 18 Then, after three
Then. after .years three \ I went tip t o Jerusalem, Years, J I went up to Jeru-
fia, l<rT0p7}crai TltTpoVy ual €Tre/j.eiva trpos avrov salem to visit * Cephas,
to visit > Peter, a n d I remained veith h i m and remained with binv
tjfitpas deicaiievre' i 9 htepoy 5e rtov arrocrroXoov fifteen Days;
'days fifteen; ^ other but of t h e •: iipostlea 19 and I saw no other
ovit e*cW, ei fif) taiicofiov rov a$eX(pov rov of the APOSTLES except
pot I saw, if n o t j $ j . James ,,.• t h e brother of the f X James, the BROTHER of
tcvpiou, 3
° ('A $e ypa<p(& vjxiv^ i$ov tvoomov the LORD.
I Lord. (What nqtf 1 writs to you, lo in preoence 20 (Now, the things I
e
VATICAN MANUSCBIFT.—10. For.—omit, 15, the Go»—omit. 18. Cephas.
t 19. The Hebrews called all near relations brothers. This James was the son of Alpheus
,by Mary the sister of our Lord's mother.—Masknight.
X 10. 2Thess.ii. 4; James iv. 4. J 12. 1 Cor. xv. 3. J 12. Eph. iii. 3. t 13.
lA.ct.9 ix. 1; xxii. 4; xxvi. 11; 1 Tim. i. 13. i 13. Acts viii. 3. ': 14. Acts xxii. 3 ;
jsxvi.O; Phil. iii.O. I 14. Matt. xv. 2; Mark vii.5. i 10." Acts ix. 15; xxii; 21 i
xxvi. 17,18; Rom. xi, 13 ; Eph. iii. 8. .,, J 10. Matt. xv|, \7;\ Cor. xv.SO; £ph. vi. UA
\ IS, Acts i*. id, J 19. Matt, xiii.flj; M S rkvj,8, -°
map. 1 ; 21.] G A L A T I A N S . [Cfcap 2 : 5.
21
rov 8eov, 6ri ov \\/€v$o/j,ai.) E7re:ra 7]A0oy' am writing to you, behold,
ol the God, that not 1 am speaking falsely.) Then I went iu t h e presence of G O D ,
X 1 do n o t falsely affirm.
fts ra K\ifiara TT)S ~%vpias Kai rrjs Ki\iKias° 21 After that I went i n -
into the regions of the Syria and of the Cilicia; to t h e % R E G I O N S of S Y R I A
2
* Mfxr]v §e ayvoovjxevos rep Trpocr&ircp rais e/c- and of C I L T C I A ;
I was but being unknown by the face to the con- 22 b u t I was unknown
personally to T H O S E CON-
23
K\r}(Tiais rrjs lovdaias rats ev Xpio"r(f /xouov G R E G A T I O N S of JUDEA
gregations of the Judea those in Anointed; only which are i n C h r i s t ;
23 t h e y only having
§ 6 CLKOVOVTGS 7]0~aW 'On 6 ftlQOKOOV 7)fias TTOTS,
but hearing they were; That the one persecuting us once, heard, T h a t " H E who was
once P E R S E C U T I N G US, is
vvv evayyeXi^erai rt\v itricrriv 7}v irore eirop- now announcing as glad
now proclaims as glad tidings the faith which once he was laying tidings t h e F A I T H which he
24 formerly laid w a s t e . "
def Kai edo£a(oj/ ev e^ioirop 6eov. KE<2>. fi''. 24 A n d they glorified
waste; and they were glorifying in me the God.
G O D on my account.
2 . * JLTreira dta §€Kar£cro~apo9V STOOP iraXtP ape-
Theu througij fourteen years again I went CHAPTER I I .
1 T h e n within f Four-
fSi)v €is <lepo(ToXv(xa fiera Bapvafia,
crv/jLTrapa- teen Years I went u p
np to Jerusalem with Barnabas, having taken as again t o Jerusalem with
2
\a.$<av Kai TITOP. Aptfiyp Be Kara airoKaXv- Barnabas, taking Titus
a companion also Titus. I went up but according to a revela- also w i t h me.
2 Now 1 went u p ac*
^IP, KaiavedefjLTiv avrots TO evayyeXiop 6 KT}-
cording to a Revelation,
tion, and submitted to them the glad tidings which I
and submitted to t h e m t h e
pvcro~oo ep rots tOpccrr Kar* ifitap $e rots doKov- G L A D T I D I N G S which I
publith among the Gentiles; by one's self but to those appearing publish among t h e N A -
TIONS; b u t privately to
<rt, /j.r}Trws eis KZVQV Tpe%cy,
7} tdpa/jLov, T H O S E i n H I G H R E P U T E ,
somewhat, lest for a vain thing I should run, or had run.
l lest perhaps for a vain
3
tiling I may r u n , or might
AAA 1 ovde TLTOS 6 crvv efxot, 'EXXrjp COP, j have r u n .
But not even Titus he with me, a Greek being,
4
ji 3 * B u t n o t even Titus,
yvayicacrOr} TrepiTjjLTjOrjpai. Aia 5e
rovs I my associate, though a
was under a necessity to be circumcised. On account of but the Greek, was u n d e r a neces-
sity to be circumcised,
irapeio'aKTOvs tyevdadeXcpovs' (olripes Trapeiar-
secretly introduced false brethren; who stol e 4 on account even of
% the FALSE BRETHREN
TJXOOP KaratTKOTTTjcrai rr\p cXevdepiap TJ/JLGOP f)p SECRETLY INTRODUCED;
in to have spied out the freedom of us which (who crept in to spy o u t
our % F R E E D O M which we
^xo/xey €P Xptcrrcp ITJCOV, iva 7]jxas Karadov- possess i n t h e Anointed
we hold is Anointed Jesus, so that us they might Jesus, J so that they might
5 enslave u s - )
Xaxrcovrar) oh ovde irpos wpav €i£a/j.ep ry
enslave;) to whom not even for an hour we yielded by the 5 to whom not even for
an H o u r did we yield by
vTrorayr}, ha 7] aXt]Qeia rov evayyeXiov dia- S U B M I S S I O N ; in order t h a t
submission, in order that the truth of the glad tidings might t t h e T R U T H of t h e G L A D
* VATICAN MAN use RIFT.—3. But not even Titus, my associate, though a Greek.
f 1. Some think that the time specified in this verse, was when the apostle went to Je-
rusalem about the question of ch'cumcision, Acts xv. 4, &c. There is a difficulty in deter-
minining the exact chronology of this visi to Jerusalem, though this was probably the
time, as the apostle says he went up by revelation, and therefore it must have been on im-
portant business. Some contend, however, that (he journey aMuded to was the one men-
tioned in Acts xi. 27, when the congregation at Antioch sent Barnabas and Saul with relief
tor the poor Christians in Judea, but this would not allow sufficient time for the fourteen
years mentioned.
t 20. Rom ix. 1. t 21. Acts ix. 30. t 4. Acts xv. 1, 24 ; 2 Cor. xi. 26. t 4
Gal. v. i, 23. 4. 2 Cor. xi. 2Q ; Gal. iv. 3, 9. I 5. verse 14.
afiap. 2 : 6.] GALATIANS. [Cfcap.2: 14.
6 might remain
p.€ipy Trpos v/uas ATTO 5e Tcav SOKOVP- T I D I N G S
remain t h r o u g h o u t with you. From but of those appearing with you.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—concerning'Anointed—omit..
f 12. Lev. xviii. 5; Neh. ix 20; Ezek. xx. 11; Rom. x. 5. X 13. Rom. viii. 3 ; 2 Cor.
V 21 • Gal.iv. 5. 1 13. Dent. xxi. 23. J 14. E o n . iv. 9,16. X 15. Heb. ix. 17.
t 16.'Gen.xii.7. t 17- ExocLxii. 40,41. 1 1?. Rom.iv. 13; verse 21. t 1&
Rom iv.14. t 19. verse 16. I 10. Acts vii. 53 ; Heb. ii. 2. t 19. Exod. xx,
t% 21, 22 i Dent, v. 5, 22, 23, 27, 31. t 20. Rom. iii. 29, 30.
amp. 3: 21.] GALATIANS. £<***•*»*•
tl r 21 Is the LAW then con.
O ouv VO/AOS Kara rccv eTrayyeXicav *[TOU
The then law contrary to the promises trary to the PROMISES ?
[of the
By no means j for if a
dzov;] MT] ycvoiro. Et 7 a p e5o07j vofxos 6 Law were given which was
God?] Not letitbe. If for was given alaw that
able to make alive, cer-
dvva[i€Vos £c0Oiroi7](rai, ovroos av CK VO/JLOV r\v 7]tainly RIGHTEOUSNESS
being able to have made alive, truly by law was the would come from that
Zutaiovvvrr 2 2 aAAa awe/cAeirrej' T) ypacprj ra Law j
righteousness; but shut up together the scripture the 22 but the SCRIPTURE
fravra VTTO a/xapriav, Iva e/c has shut up itogether
i) eirayycXia n
ALL
all things under sin, in order that the promise by under Sin, X order that
the PROMISE by Paith oi
vi(rr€cas Irjcrov Xpiarov 80677 rois iriar^vovo'i. Jesus Christ might be
faith of Jesus Anointedmightbe givento the believers. given to the BELIEVERS.
23
Upo rov 5e e\Qeiv ri\v iriarriv, VTTO vofxov 23 And before the COM-
Before the but to have come the faith, under law ING of that EAITH, we were
c(ppovpovjj,eBa &vyK£K\eMTp.evoi eis ri)V /xeAAou- guarded under Law, being
«e were guarded being shut up together for the being shut up together for the
2it EAITH BEING ABOUT to be
crav TTLCTTIV a7roKa\v<pQy]vai. ricrre
vofios revealed. 6
about faith to have been revealed. So that the law 24 So that the LAW has
iraifiaywyos yfxw yeyovev, eis Xpto'rov, iva CK become our + Pedagogue
a child-leader of us has become, to Anointed, that by to lead to Christ, % that w e
TTKfreoos SiKaiooOtofxev 2 5 eXOovcyis 5e rr)S 7ricr- \ might be justified by Paith.
faith we might be justified; having come but the faith, [i 25 But the ^ A I T H hav-
i ing come, we are no longer
26
Tecos, ovicert VTTO iraiSaycoyov eo~p.€V. Tlav- I under a Pedagogue ;
no longer under a child-leader we are. All 26 since you are all
res yap VIOL Oeov earre dia rrjs Trio'reccs ev • % Sons of God, through the
for sons of God you are through the faith by • EAITH, by Christ Jesus.
Xpio'Tcp Irjffov 2/
6o~oi yap eis Xpicrrov e/3a7r- i you27 Besides, J as many of
as were immersed into
Anointed Jesus; as many as for into Anointed were
. Christ, were clothed with
rio'drjre, Xpicrrov evecyvo'ao'Oe. 2 8 OVK evi lov- j Christ.
dipped, Anointed you were clothed. Notthereis a ; 28 t I n him there is not
Satos, ovde 'EA.A.TJV OVK evi SovAos, ouSe eAev- ' Jew nor Greek; there is
Jew, nor a Greek; not there is a slave, nor a
not a Slave nor a Prce-
jman; there is not Male
Oepos' OUK evi apcrev Kai Qr}\v iravres yap ; and Pemale; for YOU all
freeman; not there is male and female; all for are t o n e in Christ Jesus;
v/xeis eis ecrre ez> Xpiarca \y)o~ov 2 9 et 5e vjxeis Christ, 29 and if YOU belong to
you one are in Anointed Jesus; if but you
certainly you are
ABRAHAM'S Seed, % and
Xpiorrovi apa rov AfBpaafx arirep/jLa ecre, ^[tcai"] Heirs according to Prom-
of Anointed, certainly of th« Abraam Beed you are, [and] ise.
icar* eirayyeXiav K\7\povo}xoi. KE<t>. 5'. 4 . CHAPTER IV.
according to promise heirs.
1 1 Now I say, for as long
Aeyca Se, € ^ 6(Tov XP0V0U 0
(Arjpovo^os a Time as the H E I R is a
1 say now, for as long as a time the heir
Child, he differs in nothing
V7]TUOS ecrr&v, ovdev f)ia<pepei SouAou, Kvpios from a SJave, Lord of all
a child. is, nothing he differs a slave, lord though he b e ;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—21. of GOD,—omit. 29. and— omit.
t 24. "Vaidagoogos, from pais, a child, and agoogos, a leader, which among the Greeks
properly signified a servant whose business i t was constantly to attend on his .young mas-
ter, to watch over his behavior, and particularly t o lead [agein) him to and from school,
and the place of exercise. These paidagoogoi were generally slaves, imperious and »evere,
and so better corresponded to the Jewish teachers and Jewish law, to which the term is ap*
plied by Paul."—Parkhurst.
X 22. Bom. iii. 9,19, 23; xi. 32. J 24. Acts xiii. 37; Gal. ii. 16. t 26. John i.
12; Rom.viii. 14-16; Gal. iv. 4,15; 1 John iii. 1, 2. X 27. Rom. vi. 3. t 28* Rom. x. 12;
i G o r . x n . 13; Col. iii. 11. t 28. Eph. ii.14—16; iv.4,15. t 29. Rom. viii. 17,'
iv. 7, '28, Eph. iii. 6.
Chap. 4 : 2.] GALATIANS. [dtidp. 4 : 1 8 .
2 2 but is under Guar-
iravrcov wv aXXa VTTO eTrtrpoirovs eo'ri teat, oi-
ofall being; but under guardians itia and s t e w dians and Stewards, till
* THAT period PREDETER-
Kovofiovs, a>XPl Tr s
i Trpodscrixias rov irarpos. MINED Of the FATHER.
ardB, till tht before-appointed ofthe father.
8 Thus we also, when
8
OuTtV Kttl 7)fJL€lSy OT€ YjfieV V7J7T10I, VTTO T « we were Children, J were
So alto we, when we were children, under the enslaved under the RUDI-
4
CTOi^em rov KOfffxov rjfiev SedovXccfxevoi' 6 T € MENTS of the WORLD.
rudiments o f t h e world we were having been enslaved; when 4 But X when the COM-
PLETION of the TIME ar-
Se 7}XBe TO irXripoojxa. rov yjpovov^ e£a7rerrTeiAej/ rived, GOD sent forth his
l)ut came t h e fulness ofthe time,
l e n t forth
SON, J having been pro-
h Oeos rov vlov avrov, yevo/nevov CK yvvaiKOS, duced from a Woman,
the God t h e eon of himself, having been born from a woman, J born under Law,
y€V0fJL€V0V VTTO VOfAOV, 5
IVd rOVS VTTO VOjXOV
5 Jin order that he might
having been born under law, i n order that those under law redeem THOSE under Law,
X that we might receive the
e£ayopao~r}t ha rt\v vlodtcriav aTroXaj3(i>/j.€V. SONSHIP.
h e m i g h t buy off, t h a t the sonship we might receive. 6 And Because you are
6
' O T * 8e eo*T6 vloi, e^aireo-reiXev * [ o Oeos~\ Sons, he sent forth J the
Became and y o u are cons, h e gent forth [ t h e God] SPIRIT of his SON inter
TO irvev/na TOU VLOV avrov eis ras KapSias rjfxccVf our HEARTS, exclaiming,
the spirit o f t h e son of himielf into t h e hearts of us, Abb*! Father!
7 So that thou art no
tcpafrv A/3/3a, d Trarrjp. f'Cl&re ovKert ei longer a Slave, but a Son,
crying; Abba, t h e father. So that n o longer thouart J and if a Son, also an
dovXos, aXX* vlos* et de vios, Kai KXj}povofxos Heir * of God.
a slave, but a s o n ; i f but a son, also an heir
8
8 But at that time, in-
6eov * [ 5 m Xpicrrov.^ AXXa rore p.evy OVK deed, not knowing God,
o f God [through Anointed.] But then indeed, n o t J you were enslaved to
ciSores dcov, eSovAevrrctTe rois (pv&ei (xi) ovo't THOSE by Nature who ABB
k n o w i n g G o d , y o u were enslaved t o those by nature n o t being not Gods;
deois* 9) vvv 5e, yvovres Oeov, fxaXXov Se yvc*>o~- 9 now, however, haring
gods; n o w but,havingknown God, more and having acknowledged God, (or
rather having been ac-
Sevres VTTO deov, ircos eirtcrrpetyere rcaXiv eiri ra knowledged by God,) X bow
been known by God, h o w do y o u turn back again t o the is it you are returning
a
atrOevr) Kai Trro>x crrotx^iay ois iraXiv avcoOev again to J the WEAK and
weak and poor rudiments, t o which again as as first Poor Rudiments, to which
i0< again, as at first, you wish
dovX.cveiv OeXtre; HfAtpas nrapar^peicrQci to be in subjection?
be in subjection y o u wish? Days y o u watch narrowly?
u
10 J Are you observing
Kai firjvas Kai Kaipovs Kai eviavrovs; 4>o£ot>- Days, and Moons, and
and m o o n s and seasons and years? l a m Seasons, and Years ?
fiat vfxas9 [XTJTTOOS CIKTJ KeKomaKa eis vfias. 11 I am afraid for you,
afraid y o u , lest perhaps i n vain I labored hard for y o u . lest J perhaps I may have
labored for you in vain.
l2
TtV€ar0€ &s eyco9 6rt Kqya> ebs v/xeis' aSeX- 12 Brethren, I entreat
B e c o m e y o u as I, for even I as you; breth- you to be as E am, For £
KaXco iravrore, /ecu fxrj fxovov ev rep irapeivat wards a good cause, at all
a good thing at all times, and n o t only in t h e t o be present times; and not only during
lQ my PRESENCE with you,
'/xe rrpos vf/,as. TeKvia /xov, ovs iraXtv ooSivec, 19 O my Little childrenl
me with y o u . O little children ofme, whom again I am bearing,
J whom I am bearing
axpis ob fxop<pcodtj Xpiarros ey v/Lttv 207]deXoy again, till Christ be formed
till may have been formed Anointed in you; 1 could with ill you j
5e irapetvat rrpos v/Jtas aprt, Kat aXXa^at rt\v 20 and I could wish to
but to be present with you now, and to change the
be present with you now,
and to change my TONE ;
2l
<p(nvt]v /xov Sri airopovfxot ey vfji.iv. Aeyere Because I am perplexed
' tone o f m e ; because I am perplexed with you. Speak you concerning you.
/not, ol VTTO vofxov BeXoyres nvai, rov VOJJLOV SI Tell me, YOU who
t o m e , t h o s e »nder law desiring t o be, the law are DESIRING to be under
22 TeypaTrrat
Law, do you not hear the
pK aKOvere; yap, 6rt Aftpaa/j. LAW?
aot do y o u hear? It has been written for, that Abraan>
22 For i t has been writ-
€pm va K r
Svo vlovs eo~x * * VS irat^to'KrjSj Kat ten, That Abraham had
two son* had; one from the bond-woman, and Two Sons; J one from the
23 BOND-WOMAN, and J one
eva €K rris eXevdepas. AAA* 5 ^[[itv'] CK rt)S from the FREE-WOMAN.
• ne from the free-woman. But that [indeed[ from t h e
23 Now, J the one from
iratdto'K7]s, Kara capKa yeyevyrar 6 5e €K the BOND-WOMAN was na-
bond-woman, according t o flesh has been born; that but from turally produced; Jbut
TTJS eXevdepas, 5:a rrjs eirrayyeXias. 24
'Ariva the other from the FRKK-
the free-woman, through th.e promise. Which things WOMAN was through the
PROMISE.
f&rtv aXXriyopovfieva' avrat yap et&i 5i/o
24 Which things are al-
is being adapted t o anothermeaning; these for are two
legorical; for these repre-
ZtaOrjKai' fxia fief arro opovs "Stvi, eis SovXetav sent Two Covenants; one
covenants; one indeed from mount Sinai, for servitude indeed from Mount Sinai,
Sri sav 7r €pir€/uLvmo-9e, Xpicrros vjmas ovSev oocpe- you, % That if ycu should
t h a t if circurncisedyoushould be, Anointed you nothing will be circumcised, Christ will
\r)(ret* *jAapTvpofxcu 5e iraKiv iravrt avQpcaircp be of no benefit to you.
profit; 1! testify but again to every man 3 And I testify again to
Every circumcised Man,
7repLT€/u,yo^ieucf)t on ocpetXerrjs QITTIV bKov rov % That he is bound to per-
being circumcised, that a debtor heis whole the form the Whole LAW.
4
VOJXOV Troirjarai. Kary py 7)07}* e CLTTO *\_TOV] 4 % Whoever of you are
law to hive done. You are sec free from [the] justifying yourselves by
%?l<TTOV OITIV6S €1/ VOjXCp SlKCUOV&de' T7}S
Juavv, are separated from
Anointed whoever by law are justifying yourselves; of the Christ; % you are fallen of!
from the FAVOR.
^apiros e£€7recrar€. 5 'H/neis yap Trpevjaari €K 5 ffiSEe, however, are
favor you fell off. We for inspirit from waiting, in Spirit, for a
'iricrreccs eAinSjj tiutaiOffWTjs aireKdexofxeda. J Hope of Righteousness
faith a hope of righteousness we wait for. from Faith.
6 6 For, % in Christ Jesuc,
Ev yap XptcTTca *\_IT}<TOV~\ ours /f^pirofxt) ri neither Circumcision nor
In for Anointed [Jesus] neither circumcision anything Uncircumcision avails any-
iffxvei, OVT€ aKpoftvcma' a\ka mens St5 aya- thing, but J Faith operat-
avails, nor uncircumcisionj but faith through love ing in us by Love.
trrjs evepyovfxsvT). ? E r p e x e T e Ra\c*>s' rts v/j.as 7 You were running
strongly working. You were running *fell; who you well; who hindered You
from confiding in the
tveKoxpe ¥r[rr)~], a\7]0eia fxe treiQecrQai. 8 'H Truth ?
hindered [in the] truth not to corinde. The 8 This PEKSUASTON is
9
TreicrjULOvr) OVK e/c rov KaXovvros vfias. Miftpanot from J H I M INVITING
j>ersua»ion not from She one calling you. A little you.
ivp.1} b\ov ro tyvpafxa £VJLLOI„ 10 Eya> ireTroida 9 J A Little Leaven fer-
leaven whole the mass it leavens. I have confidence ments the Whole MASS.
10 J I have confidence
eis vjuas *\_tv Kvpioj,^ on ovdey 0AA0 <ppo- respecting you, That you
re*pectingyou [in Lord,] that no one other thing you will not regard any other
PT}76re- 6 8e rapacrcroot/ vfxas fiacrracrei ro Kpt- thing; but % H E who
TROUBLES you, whoever
Will mind; the but one troubling you shall bear the judg-
he be, % shall bear the
u
.fjity herns <XP 77. Eyoo §e, aSeXcpot,, ei irzpi- JUDGMENT.
ment, whoever he may be. I but, brethren, IL circum- 11 J And 3E, Brethren,
Toixy]U ert fcr}pv(T(Tcof n en SiccKOfxai ; apa cision, if 1 still proclaim Circum-
cisiou still f publish, why still am I persecuted? then
why am I still per-
secuted? * Has, indeed,
KaTrjpyrjTai ro o~itav$ahov rov cravpov. X the SCANDAL of the
has been abolished the stumbling-block of the cross. CROSS been removed ?
12 f l wish it was;—
*- fOcjyeXov Kat airoKoxpovrai oi avaararovvres but THOSE who are SUB-
I wish even they shall be cut off those overturning
VERTING you shall be cut
v/j.as. 13 trT/j.€LS yap 67r' eXevOepia GK\y)dr)r€, off.
you. You for to freedom were invited, 13 Now, Brethren, gou
were invited to Freedom;
a$e\(poi° /JLOVOV fxrj rr\v e\ev6epiav eis acpopfxrjv only % take care lest this
brethren; only not the freedom for an occasion FREEDOM become an Oc-
TT? crapKiy aAAa 5m rr)s ayairrjs SovXeven aA.-, casion for the FLESH ; but
the flesh, but through the love be y o u subservient to I through LOVE be you
14 subservient to ea£h other.
XT]XOLS. ' O yap iras PO/IOS ep epi Xoycc irKi(]-\
*ach other. The for whole law ill one word i» fully | 14 For X the WHOLE
Law is fully set forth ia
povrai9 ev T(f AyaTrrjcreis rop irXricriov crov as this Single Precept ;—»
tet forth, i n this; Thou shalt love t h e neighbor of t h e e as J " T h o u shalt love thy
15
feavrop. Et 5e aXXrjXovs fiaKPere Kai " NEIGHBOR as thyself."
thyself. If but , each other y o u bite and. 15 But if you bite and
devour each other, beware
Karecrdiere, (HXeirere, fir} VTTO aXXrjXcop apaXw- lest you be consumed by
each other.
you devour, take you care, leat by each other you maybe
16 Now I say, $Walk
by the Spirit, and fulfil
consumed. not the Desire of the
16
Ae7o> oV irpevjuari TrepLiraieiTe) Kai crridv^ Flesh.
1 lay butj by spirit walk yaa. and a desire 17 For fthe TL&*LI de-
fiiav crapKos ov /arj reXear}re. ** "R yap yap$ sires the contrary of the
offlesh n o t n o t you should feilfil. The for flesh! SPIEIT, and the S P I E I T the
fTfiBvp.it Kara Be irpevfjia contrary of the F L E S H ;
rov Trpevjxaros, ra
desires against the spirit, o t t h e ana spirit i * for these are opposed to
Kara rifjs crapKos' ravra 5e aXXrjXois apriKei~ each ctlier; J so that you
against t h e flesh; these and t o each other are opposed,' do not perform the THINGS
raiy Iva /xrjy a ap BeXrjre, Toirire^ which you wish.
ravra
80 that not, the thing* you would wish, these you should do. 18 But $ifyou be led by-
8 Spirit, you are not under
Et 5e Trpev/uLart ayeffOe, OVK ecrre viro vofxoyt Law.
If b u t by spirit you be led, n o t you are under law,
19
19 Now J the WORKS of
$apepa Se ecrri ra epya rrjs crapKos' artpa the FLESH are manifestly
Manifest b u t i t is t h e work* o f t h e flesh; which things these;—Fornication, Im-
€(Trt Troppeia, afcaOapcrta, affeXyia, 2 0 etSooAoAa- purity, Debauchery,
i t i s form cat is n, impurity, debauchery, idolatry, 20 Idolatry, Sorcery, En-.
rpeia, (papfiaKeia, ex^pai, epeis, Cv^h OV/JLOI,
mities, Quarrels, * Jealou-
sorcery, enmities, quarrels,jealousies,resentments,
sies, Resentments, Alterca-
tions, Factions, Sects,
epidaai^ dt^oaracriat, alpso'€isi 21 (pOovoi, *[</)0- 21 Envyings, Inebrieties,
brawlings, factions, sects, envyings, [mur-
Eevellings, and THiNGb
voi,"] [xeOat, Kcojuot, Kai ra djioia rovrois' SIMILAR to these; respect-
ders,] drunkennesses, revellings, a n d t h e t h i n g s like t o them; ing which I tell you before,
a irpoXeyco v/ntp9 KaOoos *'[xaL^ Trpoenrop, even as I previously told
which things 1 tell before t o y o u , even as [also] I said before, you, % That THOSE who
on ol ra roiaura Trpaacropres f&acriXeiau Ocov PEACTISE SUCH THINGS
shall not inherit God's
t h a t t h e y t h e these things practising a kingdom o f God
Jtingdom.
ov KXiipopofA7)rrovcriv, 2 2 ' 0 5e Kapirosrov TTPGV- 22 But $the FEUIT of
ngt shall inherit. The but fruit ofthe spirit
the S P I E I T is Love, Joy,
jxaros ccrrip ayairr], xaPa> €iP7Jl/Vy jAaKpodvfAia, Peace, Forbearance, J Kind-
is love, joy, peace, forbearance, ness, X Goodness, Fidelity,
Xprjo-roTTjs, ayaOooa'vpf]i TTIO'TLS, Trpaorrjs, €y Meekness, Self-control;
kindness, goodness, fidelity, roeekness, self- 23 J against SUCH LIKE
Kparaa' 23
Kara reap roiovrcop OVK eo~rt po/aos. THINGS there is no Law.
control; against t h e suchlike not is a law. 24 And THOSE who be-
24
Ol 5e rov Xpicrrovt rrjp tfapxa ecrravpcoo'ap long to * Christ Jesus,
Those but of the Anointed, the flesh crucified have crucified the FLESH,
25
crvv TOLS iraBrnxao'L Kai TCUS en-iOvfiiaiS' ei with the PASSIONS and
with the passion* and the desires; if DESIRES.
(oo/nev TTvevjuaTi, irvev/xari Kai Q-TOIX^^P.
35 J If we live by Spirit,
we live by spirit, by spirit also we should walk.
we should also walk by
i6 Spirit.
Mr] yivoojxeda KevoBo^ot, aXkyXovs irpoKa- 26 % We should not be-
Not we should become vain-glorious, each other provoking, come Vain-glorious, pro-
\ov[xevoi> a\\r]\ois cpdovovvres, K E * . <,'. 6 . voking each other, envy-
with each other eavying. ing each other.
A$e\(poi} eav,. Kai Trpo\7}<p6y avQpcowos ev CHAPTER VI.
~ '
Brethren, if, even should be surprised a man in
1 Brethren, J if a Man
:t,vi irapcnrTcafjLaTi, vjxeis ot irvevjuaTLicoi Karap- should be surprised by
'VO' fault, you the spiritual ones do you some "Fault, do YOU, the
r'.feTe TOV TOLOVTOV ev irvev/j.ari irpqorrjTos* SPIRITUAL, reinstate SUCH
*t.in»tate the suchlike with a spirit person with a Spirit of
of meekness j
CKOTTGoy ceavrov, \xt\ Kai ffv ireipaaBris. 2 AWrj-Meekness; J watching thy-
Watohing thyself, lest also thou shouldst be tempted. Ofeach
self, lest tbou also shouldst
be tempted.
Kcov ra fiapr) /3ao'Ta£eTe, Kai ovroos avair\if]p(»)- 2 % Bear you each other's
0'ih.er the burdens bear you, and thus fulfil you BURDENS, and thus fulfil
3
<rave TOV VO/J.OV TOV Xpicrrov. E i yap BoKei Jthe LAW of the ANOINTED
the law ofthe Anointed. If for thinka one.
ris eivai TI, fir/fiev eov, eavrov cppevairara 3 Tor % if any one think
any one to be something, nothing being, himself he deceives
he is something, being no-
4
thing, he deceives himself;
TO 5e epyov eavrov doKi/aa^Tco ^:\_€Kao~TOSi'] 4 but f let him try hi?
the but work of himself let him try [each one,] own WORK, and then he
Kai Tore eis kavrov /xovov TO Kavxm*<* H*l> Kai will have BOASTING in
and then in himself alone the boastinjrhewillhave,and himself alone, and not in
OVK eis TOV irepov ° efcao'Tos yap ro ISLOV (pop- ANOTHER; e a c u o n e
noi in the otherj each one for the his own bur- 5 for X shall
6
bear his OWN Burden.
TIQV fiao'rao'eL, Kotvcoveirw 5e 6 Karrixov- 6 $Let the person BE-
deu will bear. Let him communicate but the one being ING TAUGHT the WORD,
uevos TOV Xoyov, rep Karrjxovvri, ev iracriv communicate to the I N -
taught the word, to the one teaching, in all STRUCTOR in All Good
things.
ayadots. ? Mr} irXavarrde' Oeos ov /xvKTrjpi^erai. 7 Do not mistake j J God
good tluags. Not do you mistake; God not is to be mocked at.
is not to be derided. J For
' O ' / a p cav o-nreipy avOpcoiros, TOVTO nut depicrer whatever a Man may sow,
Thatfer if may BOW a man, this also h« willreap; tftta also he will reap;
8
brt 6 cireipoov eis Tr\v crapita eavrov, CK TTJS 8 % because the one SOW-
because the on* mowing for t h e flesh of himself, from the ING for his FLESH, will
from the TLESH reap Cor-
ffapKOS Qcfxxcrei (pdopav 6 5<? cnreipcov eis TO ruption ; but the one SOW-
flesh he will reap corruption; the but one sowing1 for the ING for the SPIRIT, will
irvevfxa, e/c rov irvev/uaros depiarei ^(JOT\V aicoviov. from the SPTRIT reap aio-
spirit, from of the spirit hewillntap life age-lasting. nian Life.
9 9 Therefore, J we should
To 5e KaXov TTJIOVVTCS p,rj eKKaKcvfiev Kaipcp not flag in Doing WELL ;
The but g o d doing not we should flag; in aseason for we shall reap, at the
!0
yap iSicp depio'o/j.ev, fj.7] eKXvofievoi. Apa proper season, J if we do
for its own we shall r?ap, not fainting. So not relax.
*vv? oos ttaipov exo/J-zv, epyafafxeOa TO ayaQov 10 So then, as we have
then, as opportunity w«. Aave, we should work the good Opportunity, }we should
t n , , ,r t l1 raui,
Paul, an an Apostle
Apostle oo
l
Uav\os, aTvocrroAos Irjarov Xpi&rov dia * C h r i s t J e s u s tthrougli
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Anointed tnrough. not]5g Will tO THOSE
OeXrjfxaros 6eov, TOLS ayiois rots ovtriv av E<£e-! SAINTS who are in E p h o
will of God, to t h e saints to those being in Ephe- g u s , e v e n t o Believei'8 iU
2
cry KCLI iritfrois tv Xpio~rcp l7]<rov xaPLS v^W, ^ ^ s * ™.eSUS % A
sus even t o believers i n Anointed Jesus; favor t o yoH * J 1 a \ Or l O J O U , ,,U
_ f I Peace from God our -fca*
Kat <-ip7]V7] airo deov warpos f)p.o>v, KCU Kvpiov t l i e r a n d f r o m the XorJ
and peace froni God a father of us, and Lord Tp«n« C h r i s t
\T)<TOV Xpi<TTov. ^EvXoyrjros 6 dnos *\_KCLI\ 3 JBlessed
GOD be Jesu^
of our LORD THAI
Jesus Anointed. W o r t h y o.f praise t h e God [and
7raT?7p] rov Kvpiov 7)ixoov lr)(rov Xpio~rov9 6 Christ, who has BLESSED
father] of t h e Lord of us Jesus Anointed, he us with Every spirituaJ
Blessing in the HEAVEN-
evXoyrja'as 7]fi<xs ev ivacrri evXoyia irvev/nartKr) LIES, by Christ;
having blessed u s with every blessing spiritual
4 even as J he chose tis
ev rois eirovpaviois ev Xpi&rop* 4 Kadoos e£eAe£- in him before the Founda-
n the heavenlies in A n o i n t e d ; even a» he chose tion of the World, J that
aro 7]{xas ev avrco irpo KarafioXrjS K0<7fJL0v, ewcublameless we might be holy and
us in h i m before a casting down of a world, t o have
in his presence ;
5 having in Love pre-
7]/xas ayiovs KOLI apou/novs Karevcamov avrov* viously marked us out X for
us holy ones a n d blameless ones insight of h i m ; Sonship through * Christ
5
ev ayairy irpoopuras rjfxas eis vlodecriavSia1 Jesus for himself, accord-
in love having previously marked out us for 30r.ship t h r o u g h ! i n g t o t h e GOOD P L E A S U R E
$oi;7)$ T7]S KhripOVOfMaS CLVTOV 63? TOIS ajlOlS9 his | INHERITANCE among
glory olthe inheritance oi'him la the holyones, the SAINTS,
19 19 and what the
icai ri ro irtrepfiakkov fieyeOos rr]S Svva/Jiecos SUR«
and what the surpassing greatness of the PASSING Greatness of his
power
avrov eis rj/nas, rovs iricrrevovras Kara, rrfv POWER towards us who
of him toward* us, those believing according to t h e BELIEVE, J according to
evepyziav rov itparovs rrjs tcrxvos i0
<*>VTOV9 fjv the ENERGY of his MIGHTY
operation of the strength of the might of him, which STRENGTH,
evYipyrjaev ev rep Xp'TTw, eyeipas avrov e/c 20 which he exerted in
he exerted in the Anointed, having raised up him out of the ANOINTED one, $ hav-
vtKpoov Kai €KaQio~ev ev 5e£ja avrov ev rots ing raised him from the
ead ones; and seated at right of himself in th«
Dead, and * having % seat-
2l ed him at his own Right
eirovpaviois, vir€pai>G0 Tracrrjs apxvs xai e£ov- hand in the HEAVENS,
heavenlies, far above every government and author-
21 J far ahove Every
crias /ecu Svva/necos Kai Kvpioryros, Kai Travros Authority, and Govern-
Ity and power aud lordship, and every ment, and Power, and
ovo/j.t.ros ovo/Aa£o/j.€vov ov fxovov €V rep aiccvi Lordship, and Every Name
name being named not only in the age being named, not only in
22
lovTcpy aWa Kai ev rco jneWovri' Kai travra. this, but also in the r u -
t ht«, but also in t h e one about coming; and all things m J R E A G E ;
virtra^tv 'OTTO rovs TToSas avrov Kai avrov 22 and t subjected All
placed under the feet of him; and him things under his F E E T ;
€§o>Ke K£(paAr}V vwsp rcavra ry €KKkr}(Ti(^$l and constituted Him J a
he gave a head over all things for the congregation, Head over all things for
3
* r/Tis eari ro aoofia avrov, ro TrKrjpajna rov that CONGREGATION,
which is the body of him, the completenesg of him 23 J which is his BODY,
ret itavra ev irao-i irXyjpovfxevov K E # . / 3 ' .J t h e FULL DEVOLOPMENT
the things all withallthing* is filling; of H I M who i s FILLING
l
2. Kai vfias ovras veKpovs rois TrapaTrr&fj.a<Tt ALL things with all.
and you being dead ones in the faults CHAPTER I L
Kai rats a/uapriais" 2 (ev ais TTOTS irepieTrarTj-
and the sins; (in which once you walked 1 And you, J being dead
in OFFENCES rjid * S I N S ,
care Kara rov aicova rov KOCT/HOV rovrov, Kara 2 (in which you Jones
according to the age of the world this, according to
walked according to the
rov apxovra rrjs €%ovcrias rov aepos, rov irvev- AGE of this WORLD, ac*
the ruler of the authority of the air, of the spirit cording to the J E U L E B oi
fAO,ros rov vvv evepyovvros ev rots vtois rrjs the AUTHORITY of t h e AIR*
ofthat now operating in the sons ofthe of THAT S P I R I T now oper-
3 ating in the SONS of D I S -
arceideias' ev ols Kai 7]jxeis rcavres avecrpa- OBEDIENCE,
disobedience; among whom also
we all lived 3 {among whom, also,
(f>rjfMev wore ev rats eiriOvixiais rr]s ffapKOS rjficov9me all once lived in J t h q
once in the desires ofthe flesh of us, DESIRES of our FLESH,
rtoiovvres ra 6e\rj/J.ara rrjs crapKos Kai rcav performing the WISHES of
the FLESH and of the
doing the - wishea ofthe flesh and ofthe
THOUGHTS ; and were by
Siavoioov, Kai rjfxev reKva cpvcrei opyrjs, cos Kai Nature Children of Wrath,
thoughts, and we were children by nature of wrath, as also even as the OTHERS ;
ol koiiroi' ^ §£ Oeos, ir\ovcrios cap ev e\eei, 4> but GOD, {being rich
the others; the but God, rich being in mercy, in Mercy, on account of
8ia TT]V TfoWrjv ayairrjv avrov, TJV ^yairyjorev his GREAT Love with
through the much love of himself, with which he lored which he loved us,)
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—20. having 1 seated hira a t his own Eight hand in the HBAV*
ENS, far above Every Authority, and Government. 1. your LUSTS, i n which.
18. verse 11. 119. Eph. iii. 7: Col. i. 29; i i . 12. t JO..Acts ii. 24,33.
*' VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—17. Peace to the NEAR. 19. you are Fellow-citizens,
20. Christ J e s u s . 22. the ANOINTED.
t 15. Col. ii. 14, 20. t 15. 2 Cor. v. 17; Gal. vi. 15; Eph. iv. 24. t 16. Col. i. 20-22v
t 16. Rom. v i . 6 ; via. 3 ; CoL ii. 14. i 18. Eph.iii. 12. t 19- Phil. iii. 20; Heh,
xii.
t 2122, 23. t 1*>. G tl. vi. 10. J 20. Matt. xvi. 18. t 20. Isa. xxviii. 1$
1 Cor. iii.
30; Eph.iv. 1; 17; vi.10; 2 Cor.
vi.20. t 1. vi..16.
Col.ii. 24; 2 Tim. e t . i i . 5. 1 2 . Rom.i.
t 22.ii.I P20. t 1. 5; Colxxviii.
Acts i. 25. 1?
Oiap. 3 : 3.] lOhap, 3 s li.
EPHESIANS.
3 TION Of THAT FAVOR 0T
rev deov TT)S SoOeicrrjs fxoi eis vfxas, *[<5Ti[j
o f t h e God, of t h a t having been given t o me for yon, having been GIVEN
[because] GOD
vofxta rov /avo'rnpiov rov aTroKSKpvfXjxevov airo CRET, which has been CON-
tration o f t h e ' ) secret ••'" of t h a t ' having been hidden from CEALED from the AGES, by
THAT GOD who CREATED
rcov aieovcov ev rco 9ecp, r(p ra iravra Kricrav- ALL things 5
the ages .•* in the God, in t h a t t h e all t h i n g s having 10 J i n order that now
10
re Iva ~' yvcapio-Qrj vvv rats apxms Kat J may be made known to
created; so t h a t m i g h t be m a d e k n o w n n o w to t h e governments a n d the GOVERNMENTS and the
AUTHORITIES in the HEAV-
rais el-ovo'tais ev rois eiroupaviots, 8t# rr]S E N L I E S , through the CON?
to the authorities i n f. t h e > heavenlies, • through the
GREGATION, the MUCT*
eKKXTjffias, 7} TTOXVTTOIKLAOS crocpLa rov.
deov DIVERSIFIED Wisdom ifi
congregation, the manifold GOD, .wisdom efthe God;
11
Kara irpoBecriv roov aieovoov, 7} eiroiTjcrev ev 11 according to a Plan
according t o apian ofthe ages, which h e formed in of the AGES, which he
xyioov €is epyov hiciKovias, €is oiKohofxi)V rov SAINTS for the "Work ol
•soly ones for .a work of service, for a building up of the Service, J i n order to the
13
froofxaros rov Xpicrrov /xexpt fcaravrrjcrcafiep Building up of the BODY of
body of the Anointed; till we may attain the ANOINTED one;
ol irapres as rt\v ei/oryjra rrjs fiTio~rews Kai rrjs 13 till we ALL attain to
the all to the unity of the faith and of the the UNITY of the F A I T H ,
eiriypoocrtcas rov vlov rov 6eov? eis apdpa re- and of $the KNOWLEDGE
knowledge of the son of the God, Co a man per- of the SON of G O D , to J a
Keiopj eis fxerpov TjAiKias rov ir\7]poojxaros rov full grown Man, to the
feet, to a measure of stature oftha fulness of the
Measure ofthe full Stature
of the A N O I N T E D one;
Xpicrrov lilpa fjirjicert co/xev prjirio., K\V§<IOPI- 14 so that we may be
Anointed; so vhat no longer we may be habes, being
Infants no longer, tossed,
('o/xevoi \cai irepKpepofxtvoi TrapTi avzjAcp rrjs and whirled about with
tossed and being whirled about withevery wind ofthe
Every Wind of that TEACH*
didao'KaXtaSy ev rrj Kvfieia roov av6pooTrcavt ev ING which is in the THICK-
teaching, in the trickery ofthe men, fay ER Y of MEN, % by Cunning
Trapovpyia irpos rr]v jxeOoSeiav rr\s TrXavrjs' craftiness in SYSTEMATIC
cunning with the method ofthe deceitj DECEPTION;
15
aKrjdevovres 5e ev ayawrif av^rjerco/xep eis 15 but being truthful in
being truthful but in love, we may grow into
Love, $\ve may grow up
avrov ra. irapra, os eariv rj Kecpa\7)9 * [ o ] in ALL things into him,
him the all things, who i* the head, [thej % who is the HEAD,—the
16
Xpio'ros' e £ ov nap ro aoofxa, (jwapjAoXo- ANOINTED one;
Anointed; from whom all th« body,
(beinf; fitly j oined 16 J from whom the
yovfxevov dia Trao'rjs acprjs Whole BODY, being fitly
Kai o-v/j.fiifia£o/xevov
together and being compactedby means of every j o i n t joined and united, by
rrjS eTTixoprjytas tear evepyeiav^ ev fierpcp means of Every ASSISTING
ofthe supply according to inworking,) by a measure Joint, according to the
proportionate Energy of
evos eKacrrov /xepovs rt]V av^rjo'iv rov coojaaros Each single Part, effects
of one of each part the growth of the body
the GROWTH of the B O D S
iroieirai, eis OiKodofirjv eavrov ev ayairrj.
for the Building up of itself
makes, for abuildingup of itself in love. in Love.
^Tovro OVP Xeyco, Kai fxaprvpo/jiai ev Kvpicp, 17 This, therefore, I
This then I say, and testify in JjordD say, and testify in the
Lord, that you no longer
fxr]Keri vjxas Trepnrareip, Kadoos Kai ra^r[_\oiira'] walk, *even as the GEN
no longer you to walk, as also the [others"1
TILES walk, in ^the Vanity
edpyj irepnrarei ep fxaraiorriri rov poos avrcoVy of their M I N D ,
gentiles walks in vanity ofthe mind ofthem, 18 J having been dark*
18
ea'Koria'fxevoi ry ^lavoia^ ovres aTrrjWorpioo- enedin the UNDERSTAND-
haring been darkened in the understanding, being alienated ING, % being alienated from
the LIEE of G O D , through
fxevoi rrjs £&?}s T0V Q^ov, dia rt]V ayvoiau which rrjv THAT IGNORANCE
from the life ofthe God, through the ignorance that
is in them, because ofthe
ovcrav ev avrois, fiia rrjv iroopwcriv rr]s KapSias STUPIDITY of their HEARTS
being in them, through the stupidity ofthe heart 19 who, being without
avroop' 19 oinves airrjAyrjKoreSf eavrovs icape- feeling, {gave themselves
ofthem; who having become callous, themselves gave up to LEWDNESS, for the
Practise of all Impurity
ScoKap T?7 acreXyeia, eis epyacriav
aicadapcias witn Eagerness.
ever to the lewdness for a work ofimpurity
20 -20 But gou have not
Trao'rjs ev irXeovefya. 'Y/xeis de ovx OVTCOS thus learned the A N O I N T -
all with eigerness. You but not thus
ED one;
e/xadere rov Xpio-rov, 2 1 eiye avrov rjKovgrare
learned the Anointed, if indeed him you heard 21 % if indeed you heard
5e Kai €A6-y%€Te. 12
T a y a p Kpvcprj yivojisva HESS, but rather even r e .
but even do you reprove. The things for in secret being done prove them.
13 12 % For the THINGS
JIT* avrcov, aitrxpov €(TTI Kai Xeyeiv. T a Se
them in BEING DONE by
by them, indecent it is even to say. The but
secret, it is indecent ever.
?raj>Ta, e\eyxofi€va viro rov (peoros, (pavepoirar to mention.
nil things, being exposed by the light, are manifested; 13 % But ALL things be-
rcav yap ro cpauepov/aeuov, (poos etrri. 14
Ato ing reproved are manifest-
everythingfor that it being manifested, light is. Therefore ed by the LIGHT ; for it
is Light which makes
Xeyei' Eyeipe 6 KaOcvdoov, Kai avao~ra ac every thing manifest.
it says; Awake thou the one sleeping, and arise thou out of 14 Therefore it says,
rccv veKpoov, Kai eirKpavo'ei ffoi 6 Xpio~ro$. X " Awake, O SLEEPER !
the dead ones, and will shine on thee the Anointed* and arise from the DEAD,
15
and the ANOINTED one
BA67T6Te OVV, Trees aKpifioos TrepnrareiT
will flhinc upon thee."
See you then,
how
how accurately youwalkj 15 $ Therefore, take
y
IL7\ cos acro(poiy a\\ cos o~o(por 16
e^ayopa(ofji€Voi heecl diligently how you
not as unwise ones, but as wise ones; buying foryourselves walk, not like Ignorant
persons, but as Wise men;
rov Kaipov^ Sri at Tjfiepai Trovrjpat €to~i. l? Aia 16 securing the SEASON
the season, because the day* evil are. Because of far yourselves, Because the
* VATICAN MANUSCKITT.—17. understand you what the WILL of our LOUD is. 19.
spiritual— omit. 20. Christ Jesns. 22. be you submissive—omit. 23. is— omit.
24. even as—omit.
1 12 Eom. i. 24, 26. t 13. John iii. 20, 21. t 14. Isa. lx. 1; Bom. xiii. 11,12;
1 Cov. xv. 34; 1 Thess. v. 6. £ 15, Col. iv. 5. J 17. Eom. xii. 2 ; 1 Thess. iv. 5 ; v. 18.
: 18. Prov. xx. 1 ; xxiii. 29. t 19. Col. iii. 16. t 20. Col. iii. 17; 1 Thess. v. 18.
• 20. Heb. xiii. 15. t 21. Phil. ii. 3 ; 1 Pet. v. 5. t 22. Gen. iii. 10; 1 Cor. xiv. 34;
Col. iii. 18. t 2~. 1 Cor. xi. 3. t 23. Eph. i. 22; iv. 15; Col. i. 18.
Chap. 5 : 25.] KPHESIANS. [CJiap. 6 : L
* 25. Col. iii. 19; 1 Pet. iii. 7. t 25. Acts xx. 28; Gal. i. 4; ii. 20. J 26. John
iii.5; Titusiii.5. t 26. John xv.3; xvii. 17. A t 27. 2 Cor. xi. 2 ; Col. 1. ii.
f 30. Gen.ii. 23; Eom. x i i . 5 ; 1 Cor. vi. 15; xii. 27. t SI. Gen. ii. 24; Matt, x i x . 5 ;
Mark x. 7, 8. i 31. 1 Cor. vi. 10. t 33. 1 Pet. iii. 6. t 1- Pro v. xxin. 22.-
Col. iii. ^0.
Cfiap. 6: 2.] EPHESIANS. [Cliap.ft: Vt.
2 2 J " H o n o r t h y FATHER
yap 60"ri hitcaiov. Tifxa TOP irarepa
<Tov Kai "and MOTHER," (which, ia
for is just. Honor the father of thee and
the first Commandment
rf\v /XT]T€pa' (rjris ^\_ecrrip"\ evroXrj irpcorr), with a Promise,)
the mother; (which [is-] a commandment first,
3 3 " t h a t i t may be well
en eirayyeXia') Iva €v <roi yevqrai, Kai " with thee, and that thou
with a promise;) that well with thee it may be, and
4 " mayest be long-lived in
6(77? fiaKp0XP0VL0S €TTl TfjS yiJS' Kai Ol
"the L A N D . "
ihou mayest be long-lived on the land; and the
4 And, J T A T H S R S , d »
irarepes, lit) irapopyifcre re, reKva VJXCOV, aXX* not irritate your C H I L -
fathers, not irritate you t\& children of you, bub
DREN, but t bring them
eKrpe(pere avra eu TrcuSeia Kai vovdeariq, KVpiov, up in t h e Discipline and
bring you up them, in di»cipline and instruction of Lord. Instruction ofthe Lord-
5
Oi hovkoi, viraKovtrerois Kvpiois Kara crap/ccc, 6 J BOND-SERVANTS,
The slaves, b« you submissive to the lords according to flesh, be subject to your MAS-
fxera <po$ov Kai rpo/jLOV, ev aTrAorrjri rr)S icap- TERS, according to the
with fear and trembling, in simplicity ofth« heart Flesh, with Fear and Trem-
6
8ias vficw, ws rep Xpiffry fir) tear* ocpOaXfio- bling, i n the Integrity of
ofyou, as to the Anointed; not by eye-service your H E A R T , as to the
SovXziav o>s audpooirapeaKoi, aXX* &s dovXoi A N O I N T K D ;
as men-pleasers, but as slave* 6 not with Eye-service
• ^ [ T O U ] Xpicrrov, iroiovvres ro QeXrjjxa rov deov as Men-pleasers, but as
[of the] Anointed, doing the will of the God Bond-servants of Christ,
etc ^ " X ^ s , 7 /X€T' evvoias fiovXevovres, ws TO) doing the WILL of GOD
from soul, with good-will serving, as to the from the Soul,
Kvpicp Kai ovic auBpcoirois' 8 chores, Sri 6 eau 7 doing service with
,Lord and not to men; knowing, that whatever Good-will, a3 if to the
ri 4/cao*Tos iroirjcr) ayadov, rovro KOfiieirai LORD, and not to * Men ;
any each one may do good thing, this he will receive 8 J knowing That what-
irapa Kvpiov, eire b*ovXos9 e i r e eXzvQepos. 9 Kai ever good any one may do,
from Lord, whether a slave, or a freeman. And this he will receive from
ol Kvpioi, ro aura 7roieiTe irpos avrovst avievres the Lord,~whether a
the lords, thesamethingsdoyou to them, omitting Slave or a Freeman.
rr\v OTTCIXTJP' eifiores, 5ri Kai vfiwv avrwv 6 9 And, J MASTERS, do
the threat; knowing, that also of you ofthem the the SAME things to them,
Kvpios €0"riu tv ovpavois,
Kai 7rpoo~oi)TroXr}ipta X forbearing to THREATEN ;
lord is in heavens, and respect of persons
knowing That * both Their
and % Your MASTER is in
OUK effTt irap' avrca. the Heavens; and J there
not is with. him.
10 is no Partiality of persons
To Xonrov, *[a5€A^)04 fiov^] evdvvafx.ovo'de with him.
The rest, [brethren of me,] strengthen yourselves
10 FINALLY,strengthen
ej> ttvpi(p Kai GV rq> Kparci rt]S to~xvos avrov. yourselves in the Lord.
n Lord and in the power ofthe might ofhim. and % in his MIGHTY
11
'EvSvo'ao'Oe rr\v iravoirXiav rov 9eov, irpos ro POWER.
Put you on the complete armor of the God, for that 11 $ P u t on the
COM-
Svvaa-Oat vfias crrt\vai irpos ras fxedodeias rov PLETE
of G O D , AWMOB
to enable you to stand against the crafty ways ofthe that you may be ABLE to
12 stand against the CRAETT
fiiafioXov^ on OVK cariv i)fiiv y iraXr) irpos WAYS Of t h e E N E M Y ;
accuser* because not is to us the contest with
12 because our CON-
al/uia Kai capKa, aXXa irpos ras apxas, irpos ras FLICT is not with J Blood
blood and flesh, but with the goyernments, with the and Flesh, but with J the
i^ovffiaSf irpos rovs KocrfioKparopas rov CTKO- GOVERNMENTS, w i t h t h e
authorities, with the world-ruler* ofthe dark- AUTHORITIES, With. % t h e
21
aiaaccfxai, ws 5ei fii \a\T](Tcu. 'Ij/a 8e 6*877- speak boldly concerning it,
boldly, a» it behove* me to speak. That but may as it becomes me.
3 21 But J that gou also
r e nai i/fxeis ra Kar €,ue, ri Trpatfcrcc, Travra may know the THINGS con-
know also you the things concerning me, what I am doing, all things cerning me, and what I am
vfjuv yvctipurti TVXIKOS 6 ayatr^ros afieAcpos Kai doing, Tychicus, the B E -
to you will make known TychicuB the beloved brother and LOVED Brother and Faith-
TTKTTOS diaKovos ep Kvpicf 22 bv ore/uupa Tvpos ful Servant in the Lord,
faithful •ervant Lord : whom I sent to
will make All things known
to you;
vfias zis avTorovTo, iva yvoore ra irepi 22 J whom T have sent
vou for s&ma this thing, that you may know the things concerning to you for this very pur-
ri/JLCop, Kai TrapaKaXecrrj ras Kapfiias V/J.CVV.pose, that you may know
us, and he might comfort the hearts of you. the THINGS concerning ns,
23
Eiprjvrj rois a5eA<£oiS Kai ayairrj fiera irur- and that he may comfort
Peace to the brethren and love with faith your HEARTS.
23 X Peace to the BBETH -
recos airo Oeov trarpos teat Kvpiou lr}(Tov Xpurrov. REN, and Love with faith,
from God a father and Lord Jesu» Anointed.
24
from God the i'athrr, and
'H XaPls A167*06 WVTWV T<av ayairoovroov rov the LOKD Jesus Christ.
fc
The favor with all of the oneslovin0" h« 84 The FAVOR be with
Kvpiov riixwv Irjrrovu Xpiarrov ev acpOapcria. all who $pn"erely LOVB
Lo'd ofug Jesus Anointed with incoruptness. our LORD Jesus Christ.
^ *T0 THE EPHESfANS. WRITTEN FROM ROME.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Subscript urn—To TUB EruraiANS. W»iTiaK JBOM K.O*DB.
% 21. Col. iv. ?. .t ?f». Col. iv. 8, t 23, 1 VV 9.34. | 24. Xitus u. 7-
[liAYAOT Em^TOAH] Xl'POt ^lAlHiiHSlO'TX
[OP PAUL AK EPISTLE] TO PHILXPPIANS.
t 23. To analusai, the loosing again or the returning, being what Paul earnestly desired,
could not be death or dissolution, as implied by the word dex>art in the common version, be-
cause it seemed a matter of indifference to him, which of the two—life or death—he should
choose; but he longed for the analusai, which was a third tiling-, and very much to be pre-
ferred to either of the other two things alluded to. The word, analusei occurs in Luke xii.
86, and is there rendered return;—" Be you like men waiting for their master, when he will
return," &c. Jesus had taught his disciples that he would come again, or return, John xiv.
8,18; thus, also, the angels said to them at his ascension, Acts 1. 11. Paul believed this
ioctrine and taught it to others, and was looking for and waiting for the Savior from
heaven, Phil. iii. 20; 1 Thess. i. 10; iv. 10,17, when his mortal body would put on immor-
tality, and so he would " ever be with the Lord." i
t 20. Rom. v 5. t 20. Eph« vi. 19, 20. t 23. Luke xii. 36. J S3. 1 Thess.
iv. 16,17. t 25. Phil, i i.: -k t 27. Eph. iv. 1; Col. i. 10; 3 ThesS. li. 12; iv. 1-
X 27. Phil. iv. 1. J 27. Judo 3. J 28. 2 Thess. i. 5.
€hap. 1 s 29 ] PHILIPPIAN! [Chap. %: §.
%i$ GLTrcoXeias, ifxip 8e ffcorrjpias' teat rovro airoDestruction, but to you &J
of destruction, to yon buS of salvation; and J Salvation, and tht'a fron*
this from
God.
deov ^ on V^IP e^apicrO'/} ro vtrep "Xpicrrov., ov 29 Because to yon ii
God; becausetoyoH i t was given that on behalf of Anointed, not
was graciously given on
{LOVOV TO SIS CLVTOP TTKTTeVtLV, CcAAtt KCLI TO BEHALF of Christ, not only
only that into hira t o believe, but: also that to BELIEVE into Him, but
el 30 also to SUFFER on His ac*
virtp avrov tra(Tx V' TOP avrop aycova count;
en behalf of him t o (suffer; the same conflict 30 t having the SAME
eXovres, olov iSeTe GV €/AOI9 Kat vvv aKovere SP Conflict which you saw in
having, alike thing you saw in 12G, and now you hear in me, and now hear concern-
5 ing me.
f/iioi. KEO. f$'. 2 . Et ris OVP irapaicAri&is
me. If any therefore CHAPTER I I .
comfort
€P Xpurry, €t Ti Tcapafivdiop ayairyjs, ei ris
1 If, therefore, there be
in Anointed, if any soothing oflove, if any Any Comfort in Christ, if
KOipoopia irvev/JLaTos? e« TIS (nrXayxPct Kat OLK-Any Soothing of Love, if
fellowahip of spirit, if any bowels and com- Any Participation of Spirit,
a av
J if Any Sympathies and
Tip/noi' ^irXf]poocrars fxov TTJP x P i ^va ro Compassions,
passions; fulfil you of me the joy, so that the 2 complete My J o y ,
avro (ppovriTe, rt]p avrijp ayaTVj]v exopres, % that you may think the
same thing you may think, the same iovc having, SAME thing, having the
3 SAME Love, united in soul,
(rvjj.tyvxoi, TO ep (Ppovovpres" /LLTI?)€P Kara minding the ONE thing j
united onea in soul, the one thing minding 5 nothing in
3 J doing nothing from
spideiap 7) Kevofio^iav, aXXa rri raTrzipocppoo'vpT) Party-spirit, or Vain-glory;
strife or ?ain-glory, but in the lowliness of mind but in % HUMILTTY esteem-
aXXrjXovs TiyovjAtvoi vtrepexovras kavroov 4
fir] ing others as excelling
others esteeming exceeding yourselves; not yourselves;
4 not each one regarding
ra kavroov eKacrros CKOirovpres^ aXXa Kat HIS OWN interests, but
the things of yourselves each one regarding, but also each one also those of
5
ra irepcop GKCLITTOL. TOVTO ^\_yap~] <ppo- OTHERS.
the things of others everyone. This [for] 5 X Let this disposition
be
v€i(T0(a ep vfxip 6 Kat €P Xpicrrcp 5s <EP be in * you, which was also
Irjffov, 6
f 15. Phosteeres is the name given to the sun and moon in the Septuagint. Gen. i. 16.
f 17. An allusion to the wine and oil poured on the meat-offerings to render them accepta-
ble to God, Exod. xxix. 40, 41. Paul was most willing to pour out the costly libation of his
own blood on the offering- of the faith of the Gentiles, (Rom. xv. 16,) to render it more .firm,
and of consequence more pleasing to the Deity.
"t 9. Acts ii. 33; Heb. ii. 9. J 9. Eph. i. 20; Heb. i. 4. J 10. Isa. xlv. 23; Rom
xiv 11 • Rev. v. 13. t 11. Acts ii. 36; Rom. xiv. 9; 1 Cor. viii. 6; 1 Cor. xii. 3. J 13.
ilei>. xiii. 21. t 15. Matt. v. 45; Eph. v. 1. J 15. Matt, v. 14,16; Eph. v. 6'
% 17. 2 Tim, iv. 6; Rom. xv. 10.
Chap. 2 : 20.] PHILIPPIANS. [Chap. 2 : 30.
Taxeeus ire/x^/ai V/JLIV, Iva Kayco €u\|/u%cw, othy to you shortly, that &
shortly t o send t o you, that also I m a y be animated, also may he animated when
I ascertain how THINGS
yvovs TK irepi V/JLOJV. 2 0 Qvfteva yap are with yon.
having ascertained t h e thing* concerning y o u . N o one for
30 Tor 1 have No one
€%&> KTo^vxoVy 6(TTisyv7)crioos ra irepi v/xccv like disposed, who will
I h a r e like-souled, who really t h e t h i n g s concerning y o u really care about your
fispifjLPrjo'er 21 ol iravres yap ra kavroov §q- A I T A I K S ;
will c a r e ; the all for t h e t h i n g s of themselves are 21 for ALL_ J are seeking
22 TIIEIE OWN things, not
rovaiv, ov ra ITJITOV Xpiarov. Tr}V de the THINGS of * Christ
seeking, n o t t h e t h i n g s of Jesus Anointed. T h e b u t Jesus.
^OKifJi7]y avrov yiveoo-Kere, on, cos trarpi reKvovy 22 But of him you know
proof of h i m y o u know, that, as with a father a child, the PROOF, J That as a
trvv efioi edovXevo'zv €ts ro evayyeXiov. 23 Child with a Father, he
T o u - served
with me h e served for t h e glad tidings. Him
with me for th<$
GLAD T I D I N G S .
rov fie? ovv sXinfo irefiipai, ws av airidca
28 3£}tm, therefore, I
indeed therefore I h o p e t o send, as I would view attentively
hope to send immediately,
24
ra irepi €/ne, ^avrrjs' tcsiroiQa 5e ev whenever I see distinctly
t h e t h i n g s concerning me, immediately; having confidence a n d in through the THINGS con-
Kvpiqj, on Kai avros renews eXevcofiai. cerningmej
Lord, that even myself shortly will c o m e . 24 and X having confi-
25
dence in the Lord, That
AvayKaiov 5c- ^yqcra^v, JLira<ppo$irov rov I also myself will come
Necessary but I esteemed, Epaphroditus t h e shortly.
Travra ^^ixiooQ^v, Kai T]yov{xat CKvfiaXa eipai, I suffered the loss of ALL
all t h i n g s I suffered loss, a n d I esteem worthless t h i n g s t o b e , things, and consider them
to be vile refuse, so that I
ha Xpicrou KepSrjtra), 9 Kai zvpeQos eu avrca, fxri may gain Christ,
so t h a t Anointed I may gain, and may be found i n h i m , not 9 and may be found in
+ 9. Eom. x. 3, 5. t 9. Rom. i. 17; iii. 21, 22; ix. SO; x. 3, 6; Gal. ii. 16. t 10.
Eom. vi.8—5 ; viii. 17; 2 Cor. iv. 10,11; 2 Tim. ii. 11,12 ; 1 Pet. iv. U. 1 12. 1 Tim.
vi. 12. % 12. Heb. xii. 23. t 13. Luke ix. 62. J U. I Cor. ix. 24> 26: Heb.
vi.l. + 14. 2tTim. iv. 7,8; Heb. xii. 1.
19. 2 Cor. xi. 15; 2 Pet. ii. 1. t 15. 1 Cor.
t 19- Rom.ii. 6:
xvi.xiv.
18 j20.1 Tim, vi. t5.lft
Phil. i. 15,16.
Rom. xii. 16; xv. 5. J 17- Phil. iv. 9; 1 Thess. i. 6. I "J8. Gal. i. 7 ; ii. 21; ri. 12;
<2hapT$7 20% PHILIPPIANS. l&i&p. 4 : 8.
GLORY in their
do£a ep rrj aicrxwy avroov, oi ra eiriyeia <ppo- JS Htheir A M E : THEY who are en-
glory in t h e shame of them, who t h e things on earth are
20 grossed with EARTHLY
povpres. 'H/LLOOP yap ro TroXirev/xa ep ovpa- things.)
minding. Of u s for t h e c o m m o n w e a l t h i n heav-
20 For X O l u ' POLITY be-
POIS virapx^t, e£ ov Kai o~oorr)pa air eKdexofie da gins in the Heavens, J from
ens begins, o u t of which also a savior we l o o k for
whence also $we are ex*
Kvpiov Irjaovp Xpio'rop, 21 6s p.erao,x7)lJt'ario'ei pectiog a Savior, the Lord
Lord Jesus Anointed, who will transform Jesus Christ;
ro coo/ua rr]s rairetpooo'ecos -t]jj.oop o,vfxfiop(pop rep 21 J who will transform
the body of t h e humiliation of us of l i k e form with t h e the BODY of our H U M I L I A -
arco/xan rrjs do%7]s avrov, Kara rrjp epepyeiav TION into a conformity
body of t h e glory of h i m , according t o t h e operation with his GLORIOUS BODY,
rov SvpaaQai avrov Kai birora^ai eavrcp ra according to the ENERGY
of t h e t o be able him even to place under by which he is ABLE X even
himself t h e t h i n g s
l to subject ALL things to
iravra. KE3>, 8'. 4 . 'Here, adeXtyoi /aov himself.
all. Therefore, brethren of m e
ayairrjroi Kai eirLiro67]Toij X P a a KaL
crrecpapos CHAPTER IV.
beloved ones and ones longed for, joy and crown
1 So then, Brethren, my
2
/xov, ovrco o~rr]Kere ep Kvpicp, ayairrjroi. E v = beloved and much desired,
of me, thua stand you firm in Lord, O beloved ones. Ea©» X my Joy and Crown, stand
you thus firm in the Lord,
odiap irapaKaKoiy Kai ^vprvx^P irapaKaXcv, ro 0 my beloved!
dia I exhort, and Syntyche I exhort, the
3 2 1 exhort Euodia, and
avro (jypopeip ep Kvpicp' pai epoorca Kai ere, 1 exhort Syntyche, to be oi
same t h i n g t o m i n d in Lord; yes I ask also thee the SAME mind in the
t 8. 1 Thess. v. 22. % 9. Phil. iii. 17. X 9. Rom. xv. 33; xvi. 30; 1 Cor. xiv. 38;
"2 Cor. xiii. 1 1 ; 1 Thess. v. 23; Heb. xiii. 20. 111. 1 Tim. vi. 6, 8. % 12. 1 Cor. iv-
11: 2 Cor Vi. 10; xi. 27- t 13. John xv. 5 ; 2 Cor. xii. 9. xj: 14. Phil. i. 7
X 15. 2 Cor. xi. 8,9. % 17. Bom. xv. 28, Titus iii. 14.
(fhap.4: 18.] PHILXPPXANS. [Cftop.4: 33.
18
Tr\eova£ovTa sis Xoyov vfxoov, A7re%co 5V FRUIT Which ABOUNDS U
increasing - J>r an account of you. I hare in full but
your Account.
TravTa, Ken irepicro'evcv TreirXiqpoojxaif he^ajxevos 18 But I have in full all
all things, and abound; Iamiilled, having received things, and abound. I am
irapa Eiratppodirov ra Trap* V/JLGOV, oo'/nrju evcu-fully satisfied, having re-
from Epaphroditus the things from you, a smell of good ceived % from Epaphroditus
Sias, "Overlap 8eKT7]V,€vap*(TTov rep 0eaj„ 1 9 f O your PRESENTS,—J a Era.
odor, a sacrifice acceptable, well-pleasing to the God. The grant Odor, J an acceptable
Sacrifice, well-pleasing to
§e Qcos fiovTrX7]po$creiirao'av xPeiav vfX(*3i; Kara GOD.
md God ofme willfillup every want of you according to 19 And my GOD J will
TOV trXovrov avrov sv 5o£??, ev 'Xpio'rtp lycrov fully supply All your Need,
the wealth of himself in glory, in Anointed Jesus J according to his Glorious
WEALTH by Christ Jesus.
2°To> 5e 0ea> Kai irarpi 7]/accy r) So£a eis rovs
To thenow God and father of us the glory for the 20 :}: Now to our GOD and
21 Father be the GLORY for
aioovas TCOU aicopoov. Kp,f]Vc Ao'iraa'ao-Oe the AGES of the AGES.
ages of the ages. So be it. ) Salute you Amen!
travra ayiov ev Xpto'Tca lycrov. Acrira^o^rai 21 Salute Every Saint in
every holy one in Anointed Jesus. Salute
Christ Jesus. The BRETH-
vfias oi (Tvv efxoi afieXcpor ^ acrira^ovrai vfxas REN J who are with Me
you those with me brethren; Salute you salute you.
Travres oi ayioi, fxaXiffra de ol €K TT]S Kaicra- 22 All the SAINTS salute
all the holy ones, especially hut those fcom of the Cesar's you, b u t especially those
pos oiKias. 23 C
H xaPls T0V KV l0v
P ^\jhlxo>p~\ from CESAR'S Household.
household. The favor of the Lord [of us 23 J The FAVOR of the
ITJCTOV Xpicrrov fxera iravroov vfxeav. *[A / u?7j\J LORD Jesus Christ be with
Jesus Anointed with all of you. [So be it.] you all.
* T 0 THE P H I L I P P I A N S . "WEITTEN FKOM HOME.
* TO THE COLOSSIANS
KE<i>. a'. 1 . CHAPTER I.
1 1 Paul, % an Apostle of
n a u A o s , aTTocrroKos Irjcrov Xpio'Tov 5m * Christ Jesus, by the "Will
Panl, a n apostle of Jesus A n o i n t e d t h r o u g h of God, and Timothy, the
BeXj]ixa/ros 6eov, Kai TifxoOeos 6 ade\<pos, 2 TOIS B B O T H E E ,
will of God, a n d Timothy t h e brother, to those
2 to the $|HOLY and
ev KoAo(T(TaLs ayiois Kai TTIO'TOIS a$sK(p0LS <sv Faithful Brethren in Christ
in Colosse t o h o l y ones a n d t o faithful ones b r e t h r e n in
at Colosse; % Favor and
XpuTTcp' xaPLS vyuv Kai €ip7]V7) airo 6eov rrarpos Peace to you from God our
Anointed; favor t o y o u a n d peace from God a father Father.
3
TJ/XOOV. ~EvxapLCTOVjjev rep deep *[ft:a/] irarpi 3 J Having heard of your
of us. W e give t h a n k s to the God [ a n d ] father
FAITH in Christ Jesus,
rov Kvpiov rj/zocv Ir/trou * [ X p i c r r o u ] iravTOTe, and J THAT LOVE which
e f t h e Lord of us Jesus [Anointed] always,
you have for all the SAINTS,
Trepi vjxoov ,Kpo(Tevxofxevoh 4
ctKovcravTes TT\V 4 J we give thanks to
concerning y o u praying, having heard t h e GOD, the Father of our
TYKTTIV VpLCtiV €V XpiCTCt) IrjOTOV, KCLI T7]V ayaTTTJV LOED Jesus Christ, at all
faith of you i n A n o i n t e d Jesus,;-, v "^and the love times when we pray for
TTJV eis iravras TOVS ayiovs, 5 dia TT\V eAiri^a you;
that for all the h o l y ones, t h r o u g h the hope 5 on account of THAI
TTjV aiT0K€ipi€V7}V VfXlV €V TOIS OVpaVOlS, 7]V HOPE which is J B E I N G
that being laid u p for you in the haavena, which PEESEEVED for you in the
7rpo7]Kov<raT€ zv TO> Xoycp TTJS ahTjdtias TOV HE A YENS ; o„ which you
you before heard
in the word of the truth of the previously heard in t h e
6
zvayyekiov, TOV irapovTOS eis vpcas, Ka8oos KCU W O B D O f t h e T E U T H o f
glad tidings, of t h a t being present a m o n g you, as also t h o s e GLAD TIDINGS,
ev iravri rep Kocr/xcp, Kai errri Kapiro(popovjj.€vov 6 which are P E E S E N T
in all the world, and is among you, J as also in All
bringing forth fruit
Kai avi^avo/uevov, Kadoos Kai ev vpuv, a^ rjs the WOELD ; and are bring-
and growing, as also in y o u , from which ing forth fruit and increas-
rjfxepas 7)Kov(fare Kai GireyvcoTG TTJV XaPL!/ T0V ing; even as among you,
day y o u heard a n d acknowledged t h e favor of t h e from the Day you heard
and acknowledged the
6eov €.v aXriOeiq,' ? xaOoos ^'[Kai^ eftaderc airo FAVOE of GOD in Truth;
Gf i in truth; aa [even] y o u learned from
7 as you learned from
ETI \x<ppa TOV ayaTrrjTov crvvdovXov rjfxcov, os e<r- JEpaphras, our BELOVED
Epaphraa the bslored fellow-servant ofus, w h o is
Fellow-servant, who is on
TL TTIO'TOS VTVep V/J.0OV diaKOVOS TOV XpiCTTOV your beha.\ a faithful Ser-
faithful o a behalf o f y o u a servant oftha Anointed; vant of the A N O I N T E D
8
6 Kai SyAoo&as Tjpt.iv TTJV vpicov ayainqv ev rrvev- one;
who also having related t o u s t h e ofyou love in spirit. 8 wllO also BELATED t o
fta-Ti. 9
Aia
TOVTO Kai 7} fie is, a^>' r)s ypiepas us YOUE % Love in Spirit.
Because of t h i s also wei9 Because of this also,
from which day
me, from the Day we
rjKovcafxeVf ov Tvavopi&Qa i/irep vfioov irpocrevxo- heard it, do not cease pray-
we heard, n o t we cease on behalf of you praying,
ing on your behalf, J that
p,evoi, *[Kai aiTovjxevoi,~\ Iva ir\7]pcadr]T€ TT)V you may be filled, J as to
[and asking,] t h a t y o u m a y be filled t h e t h e EXACT KNOWLEDGE o f
eiriyvcoo'iv TOV 6e\7)piaTos avTov ev irao"p cro<pia his WILL, with All Spirit-
e x a c t knowledge of t h e will of h i m i n all wisdom ual Wisdom and Under-
10 standing;
Kai crvvecrei TTvevfiaTiKr)* TrepnraTTjo'ai a^icas
and understanding spiritual; t o walk worthily 10 X to walk worthily of
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—20. by means of him—omit. 21. hut now are you recon-
ciled, in the BODY of his FLESH througn death, that you should be presented holy. 23.
the—omit.
+
t 20 Eph. i. 10. t 20. Eph. ii. 14-16. J 21. Eph. ii, 1, 2,12,19: iv. 13.
2-2 Enh ii. 15,16. 1 22. Luke i. 75; Eph. i. 4 ; v. 27; 1 Thess. iv. 7; Titus ii. 14; Jude 24.
i '2-6 Rom. x. 18. t 23. 1 Tim. ii. 7- t 24. Rom. v. 3; 2 Cor. vii. 4. 1 25.
1 Cor ix. 17 ; Gal. ii. 7 ; Eph. iii. 2. I 26. Rom. xvi. 25; 1 Cor. ii. 7; Eph. m . 9. £ 26.
Matt.' xiU. 11; 8 Tim. i. 10. t 27- Rom. ix. 23; Eph. i. 7 ; iii. 8.
Map. 1: 28.] OOLOSSIANS. I0hap.fi i a
28 28 whom foe announce,
OP 7]/JL€LS KaTayyeWojuep, yovOerovvresTravra
whom we announce, admonishing every admonishing Every Man,
apdpooirop, Kai didaaKOpres irapra apdpccrrop ep and teaching Every Man
man, and teaching every maa with with. All Wisdom, that we
Tcaar) cro(pia9 ha Trapaarrjo'co/jiep irapra avdpoo- may % present Every Man
all wisdom, so thr.t we may present every man perfect in Christ;
TTOP reXeiop ep Xpiarcp' 29
eis 6 Kai KOTTLCO, 29 for which I also la-
perfect in
Anointed; for which also I labor, bor, ardently contending,
aycvpifafiepos TTJP epepyeiap avrov TTJP according to J THAT E N E R -
Kara
ardently contendingaccording to the strong working ofhirn that GY of his which OPERAEB*!
epepyov/nepr)p ep ejxoi ep Svpa/xei. KE<£. ft . 2 . in. me with Power.
working strongly in me in power. CHAPTER I I .
1
@fAw yap vfias ei$€vai9 I)\IKOP ayoopa syja 1 For I wish you
I wish for you to know, how great a conflict I have
know how Great a $ Strug,.
irepi bfxcav Kai roup ev AaoSuceia, Kai orroi gle I have about you and
concerning you and those in Laodicea, andasmanyas THOSE in Laodicea, and a;:
2
ovx ewpaKacri TO irpoo"ooirop fiov ep capKi* Iva many as have not seen m~
not } .veseen the face of me in flesh;
so that EACE in the F L E S H ;
7rapan -qQaxriv at Kapfiiai avroop, GvfAftijSacrQzp- 2 so that their HEARTC
may be t aforted the hearts of them, being knit together may be comforted, bein-7
res ep ay airy Kai eis irapra, TTXOVTOP TTJS TTATJ- closely united in Love^
in love and for all wealth of the full and in All the Wealth of
ycxpopias TT)S (Tvpeorecos, eis eirlyvcoait? TOV t h e J U L L ASSURANCE o f
Eonviction of the understanding, in order to an exact knowledge of the t h e UNDERSTANDING, i n
3
y.v&rripiov TOV deov ep cp eicrt irapres ol 07)- order to au exact J Know-
secret of the God; in which are all the treas- ledge of *the SECRET of
wavpoi TT]S ao<pLas Kai * [ T T 7 S ] ypcocreco^ airoic- G O D ;
flres of the wisdom and [of the] knowledge stored 3 J i n which are Stored
4
pv<po*. TOI>TG * [ 5 e ] KeycCy Ipa jar) ris v/nas All the TREASURES Of WIS-
up. ''this [but] I say, DOM and Knowledge.
that not any one you
5
7rapa\oyi£y,Tat ev iriOapoKoyia, Ei yap Kai 4 And this I say, that
may deceive with plausible speech. If for even n o o n e j m a y deceive You
T]7 orapKi airei/ULi, aWa rep irpeufxari O~VP VJJLIPwith Persuasive speech;
i» the flesh I am absent, still in the spirit with you 5 for X though I am ab-
eifxt, yjaip&p Kai fikeircap V/JLOOP TT)P ra^ip^ Kaisent in the FLESH, yet I
am, rejoicing and beholding of yon the order, and am with you in the S P I R I T ,
TO (TrepeoofJia TTJS eis Xpicrrop iriarecos vfioop. rejoicing and beholding
•jhe stability of the i n Anointed faith of you. J Your ORDER, and the
6
' U s OVP Trape\a(3eT€ TOP "Xpurrov Iijffovp STABILITY Of yOUl* FAITH
A» therefore you received the Anointed Jesus in Christ.
TOP Kvpiop, ep avrca irepiirareiTe, % eppi^oofxepoi 6 J As therefore you re-
the Lord, in him walk you, ha.^ng been rooted ceived the ANOINTED Jr:
Kai eTToiKodo/nov/uiepoi ep avrcp9 Kai /SefiaiotKicpoi sua the LORD, walk yav.
and being built up- in him, and being est"?-liohod in Him;
*[ej>] rr\ TruTTei, KaBcas eSidaxOyre, irepio'crev- rooted and built up
[in] the faith, as you were taught, abounding in 'him, and J established
8 !>y the EAITH, even as you
opres ep avry ep evx^p^ria. BXeireref firj were taught, abounding; iu
in it with thanksgiving. See you, not it with Thanksgiving.
TIS vfxas ecrai 6 (TvXaycoyoop 5 m TTJS (pi\o- 8 Take care that no one
any one you shall be the making a prey by means of the philo- make a prey of You through
arocptas Kai Keprjs airar7]S, Kara TTJP irapadocrip PHILOSOPHY and Empty
sophy and empty deceit, according to the tradition Deceit, according to J the
TOOP apOpooircap, Kara ra (Troix^ia rov KOO'/XOV, TRADITION of MEN, ac-
of the men, according to the elements of the world, cording to the ELEMENTS
* VATICAN MANUSCEIPT.—2. the SECRET of the GOB Christ; in. whom are hid. 8. o.
the—omit. 4. but—omit. 7. in—omit.
t 28. 2 Cor. xi. 2; Eph. v. 27; verse 22. f. 29. Eph.i. 19 ; iii. 7, 20. t 1. Phil
i.30; lThess.ii. 2. t 2. Phil. iii. 8; Col. i. 9. t 3. 2Cor.ii.6, 7- t 4. Bom
xvi. 18; 2 Cor. y-i.13; Eph. iv. 14; v. 6. t 5. 1 Thess.ii.17. 1 5 . 1 Coi.xiv.40
t 6. 1 Thess. iv. 1. t 7- Eph. ii. 21, 22; iii. 17; Col. i. 23. I 8. Ma£±. JV. 2; GaL i. 14
Chap. 2 : 9.] GOLOSSIANS, [Chap. 2 : 18.
Kai ov Kara Ori ep avrcp KaroiKei of the WORLD, and not ac-
Xpicrrop. Qc
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 9 . you. 4. the—omit*
. t 9. 1 Cor.xii. 2; Gal.iv.8. % 10. Acts i. 11; Phil.iii.20; 1 Thess.iv.lG-, 2 Thess.
i. 7; Titus ih 13. J 1. 1 Thess. i. 5, 9. t 2. Acts xvi. 22. f 2. Acts xvii. 2.
13.2 Cor. vii. 2. J 4. 1 Cor. ix. 17 ; Gal. ii. 7; Titus i. 3. t 4. Gal. i. 10. I 5.
Acts xx. S3; 2 Cor. ii. 17; iv. 2 ; vii. 2; xii. 17. J 6. John v. 41, 44'; xii. 43; 1 Tim. V. 1?
&aj>. U 8.3 i. THESSALONIOANS. [&«*>. »*: lb.-
6/jLeipofAevoi V/JLCVP, evfioKOVjuLep j^eradovvai VJXLP 8 Thus yearning ovei
being very desirous of you, we were well-pleased to have imparted to you you, we were content, not
ov fxovov TO evayyeXiop TOV Oeov, aXXa Kai TCLS only X to have imparted to
not only the glad tidings ofthe God, but also the you the GLAD TIDINGS of
eavrcov \pvxas, SIOTI ayairr]T0i r\p.iv y€yepr)0'd€. GOD, hut also $ OUR OWN
of yourselves lives, because beloved ones to us you have become. Lives, because you had. be-
9
MPT]fiop€vere yap, adeXcpoi, rov KOTTOP 7]/LLCOPcome endeared to us.
You remember for, brethren, the labor of us 9 Tor you remember,
Kai TOP fioxOov PVKTOS Kai TjjAtpas epya^ojxepoi Brethren, our LABOR and
and the toil; night and day working FATIGUE; J working Night
7TpOS TO JUT) €TTll3ap7)(rCU TlPa V/JLOOP, GK7)pv£a/il€P and Day, J so as not to
for the not to burden any one of you, we published BURDEN any one of you,
eis v/nas TO evayyeXiop TOV Oeov. lQe
T/uL£is we published to you the
to you the glad tidings ofthe God. You GLAD TIDINGS of G o d .
(xapTvpes Kai 6 0eos, oos dcioos Kai Zutaioos Kai 10 2 i o W a i 1 ^ GOD are
witnesses and the God, how piously and justly and Witnesses, $how piously,
afXCfXTTTOOS VfAlP TOLS TTtO'TevOVO'lP €y€P7}6r}fJL€P'
and righteously, and
blamelessly with you the believers we were; blamelessly, we were with
11
KaQairep oiSaTe, ws kva eKao~Tov v/uoop, cos YOU. t h e BELIEYERS ;
as also you know, how one each of you, as
11 as you know how we
exhorted and comforted
iraTTjp T€KPa kavTov, irapaKaXovPTes v/uas Kai you, as a leather each One
a father children of himself, exhorting you and
of his own Children,—•
irapa/JLvdovfizpoL, 12 KCU /naprvpovfiepoi as TO
consoling, and testifying in order that 12 and warned you $ t °
7Tepnta.i7}a'ai vfias a^icos TOV Oeov, TOV KCLXOVP- WALK worthily of THAT
to walk you worthily of the God, ofthe one call- GOD J who is INVITING
you into H I S OWN Glori-
TOS u/xcts €is T7}P eavTOv fia&iXzia, KM 5o£cw. ous Kingdom.
ing you for the of himself, kingdom and glory.
3 a l 13 * And on this account
" Aia TOVTO Kai 7]/xeLs €vx P o'Tov/j.€P rq)
On account of this also we give thanks to the also, !ne give thanks to
deep adiaXetiTToos, on TrapaAafiopres Xoyop GOD unceasingly, Because
God unceasingly, because receiving a word receiving from us tins
UKOTJS irap rjfioop TOV deov, €8e£a<r0e, ov Xoyop DIVINE Message, you em-
3
of hearing from us ofthe God, you received, not a word braced J Dot Men's Wo£&
apdpccircoPf aXXa, Kadoos CCTTLP aXrjdoos, Xoyop but as it is truly, God's
of men, but, as i t is truly, a word Word, and which works
Oeovy 69 Kai cpepyeirai ep V/JLLP TOLS TTI&TSVOV- powerfully in YOU, the
of God, which also inworka in you the believing BELIEVERS.
14
O'IV. 'T|Liets yap \xi\xr\Tai eyeprjdrjTe, aSeA- 14 Fop gou, Brethren,
ones. You for imitators became, breth- became Imitators of THOSE
<p0l, TOOP €KKXr)Tl(*)P TOV OtOV TOOP OV(TQ0P €P TT) CONGREGATIONS of G O D
ren, ofthe congregations ofthe God ofthose being in the which ARE in J U D E A in
lovSaiq. ep XpicTTcp \f)Cov, on TO. avTa eira- Christ J e s u s ; Becaxise
Judea in Anointed Jesus, because the things same you Jgrjtt also suffered the
0 6 T 6 Kai VfJLClS VTTO TCOP iSlOOP CTVfXCpvX^TCOP^ Same things from your
suffered also you by the own countrymen, OWN Countrymen, % even
icaOeos Kai avToi vivo TOOP IovBaioop° 1 5 TCOP Kai as tfjejj did from THOSE
as also they by the Jews; ofthose also JEWS,
TOP Kvpiop airoKT€tvaPTO)p ITJO'OVP Kai TOVS icpo- 15 who also J KILLED
the Lord having killed Jesus and the proph- the LORD Jesus and the
<p7)Tas, Kai rjfjias sKfiioo^aPToop, icai Occp firj apecr-PROPHETS, and persecuted
ets, and us persecuted, an«l God not plea»- Us; and who please not
KopToop, Kai Tratfip apOpcairois epapricop* 16 KCO- God, and are hostile to All
ng, and to all men contrary; for. Men;
-X-
^SECOND TO THE TPIESSALONIOANS.
KE$. a'. 1. CHAPTER I.
1 Paul, and X Sylvanus,
1
XlavXos icai IsiXovavos Kai TifxoOeos, TTJ e « - and Timothy, to the CON-
Paul and and Timothy, to the con- GREGATION of Thessaloni-
Silvaims
KXyjo'ia &ecrcraXoviKecov ev Bete irarpL rjfxcov Kai cans J i n God our Father
gregation of Thessalonicans in God a father of us and and the Lord Jesus Christ;
2 a LS 2 % Favor to you and
KVpiCp ll]<TOV X p i C T T ^ ' XP VjJLlV Kai €ip7]P7]
Lord Jesus Anointed; favor to you and peace Peace, from God the Fa-
ther and the Lord Jesus
ajxo Oeov irarpos *\r)fA<x)v,~\ KOU Kvpiov \r\(Tov Christ.
from God a father [of us,] and Lord Jesus 3 J We are hound to
Xpicrrov. 3 'SLvxaoio'Teiv ocpeiXojxev rep Oeco give thanks to GOD always
Anointed. To give thanks we are bound to the God concerning you, Brethren,
iravroTe irepi vficcv, adeXcpoi, KCLOOOS a^iov as it is proper, Because
always concerning you, brethren, as proper your F A I T H is growing ex-
ceedingly, and the LOVE of
eCTiv, oTi virepav^avei •qiri-o'TLS vfxeev, Kai irXeov- each One of you All is
it is, because is growing fast the fikith of you, and abounds ahounding towards each
a£ei 7] ayairy] kvos eKcccrrou iravToov vpacv eis other;
the love of one of each of all of you for 4 so that J we ourselves
aXXrjXovs' ~* oxrrc i}/j,as avrovs ev VJXIV Kavxao~ boast in You among the
4 <
them the falsehood; so thatmay be judged all those GOD * will send to them an
Energy of Delusion, % to
U7] iricrrevo'avres rj) a\r)Beiq, a\A.' en80/C77crav- their BELIEVING the
not having believed the truth, but having delighted FALSEHOOD;
13<
res "*[ei/| rr) aftiKiq. HjUets 5e o<pei\o/nev 18 in order that All
[in] the iniquity. "We but are b o u n d THOSE may be judged who
€U%apiO"T6»/ rep Qetp iravrore ivepi vpLoov, BELIEVED n o t t h e TRUTH,
to give thanks to the God always concerning you, I but approved the INI-
QUITY.
a$e\<poi f]yairy]fxev01 viro Kvpiov, on eiKaro
brethren being beloved by Lofd, beeauge 13 But %foeare bound
chose
€ls to give thanks to GOD al-
v/xas 6 Beos air' apyrjs (Tcorrjpiav ev ayi- ways for you, Brethren be-
you the God from a beginning for salvation in sancti- loved by the Lord, Because
u
arrfxep irvev^aros Kai iricrrei aXrjBeias' eis 6 % GOD * chose you a First-
fication of spirit and belief of truth; into which fruit for Salvation, J i n
eKaXeaev vpias dia rov evayyeXiov T]JJ.COV, eisSanctification of Spirit and
he called. you by means of the glad tidings of us, for Belief of Truth;
14 to which he called
irepiiroiTjo'iv Sotys rov Kvpiov TJ/JLODV Irjcrov you by our GLAD TIDINGS,
obtaining glory of the Lord of us Jesus for the obtaining of % the
Xpio'rov, Glory of our LORD Jesus
Anointed. Christ.
15 15 So then, Brethren,
A p a ovv, a$e\(poi, vn)Kere, Kai Kpareire
So then, brethren, stand you, and hold you fast J stand firm, and retain
* A L E X A N D R I A N M A N U S C R I P T . — T i t l e — T H E F I R S T OV T I M O T H Y . 2. of u s — o m i t .
4. EDIFICATION.
t 1. A c t s i x . 1 5 ; Gal. i. 1,11. t 2. A c t s x v i . 1 ; 1 Cor. i v . 17; P h i l . i i . 1 7 ; 1 T h e s s . i i i . ».
X 3. A c t s x x . 1, 3 ; P h i l . i i . 24. t 3. Gal. i. 6, 7 ; 1 T i m . v i . 3,10. J 4. 1 T i m . vi. 4, 20.
t 5. B o m . x i i i . 8 - 1 0 ; Gal. v . 14. t 5. 2 T i m . i i . 22. J 8. R o m . v i i , 12, t «.
G a L i i i . 1 9 ; v< S3,
Ohap. 1: 11.] I. T I M O T H Y , iChap. 1: 19.
8 8 J Assistants i n like
AICLKOVOVS cbaavrcas crefAVovs, ju.77 S t A o y o u s ,
Servants in like manner dignified, not
maimer ought to be seri-
two-worded,
ous, not deceitful in speech,
fir] otvcf) iroWcp irpocrexopraSj ju.77 aLO'xpoK^p- } n o t being addicted to
not to wine much being addicted, not eager for base
9 much Wine, n o t eager for
Sets, zxovras r o
P-vo"rr}piov TT]S Trio'recos ep base g a i n ;
gain, holding the secret of the faith in 9 holding t h e S E C R E T of
10
KaOapq O'vpeifirjo'ei. Kcu ovroi
Se SoKt/xa^ecr- t h e F A I T H with a P u r e
a pure conscience. Also these but let be proved Conscience.
Qcaaav irpccrop, etra SiaKoveiTcvcrap, aveyKKrjroL 10 B u t let These also be
first, then let serve, unblamable proved first, then let them
ll
ovTts. Tvpcunas cocravrcos (TejxvaSy p-f] 8 t a - serve, being unblamable.
being. Women in like manner serious, not ac- 11 J Let t h e Women in
ftoXovs^ i>7)(pa.\iovS) iricTTas ep irao'i. 12
Aiaxo- like manner be serious, not
cuser», vigilant, faithful in all things. Servants accusers, vigilant, faithful
in all things.
VOL eo'rcoo'ap jxias yvuaiicos apfipes, reicpcop
let be of one wife a husband, children
12 L e t Assistants be
H u s b a n d s of One Wife,
KaXoos TtpoiTrafxzvoi tcai TO>P LSIOOP OIKOOP. 1 3 O t presiding well over their
well presiding over and oftthe own houses. Those OWN Families.
yap Ka,Au>sSLaKOVT)(rai/T€S, fiaBfiov iavrois Ka- 13 For T H O S E H A V I N G
for well having served, a standing for themselves honor. S E R V E D well, acquire for
\ov irepnroiovpTai, K<XL TrokXyv ep themselves an honorable
irappyjaiav
able they acquire, and much in Station, a n d Much Confi-
confidence
14 dence i n T H A T Faith which
Trterret ry ep Xpitfrcp IrjO~ov. T a u r a crot ypa- is i n Christ Jesus.
faith in t h a t i n Anointed Jesus. These things*qjthee I
lo
14 These things I write
(pa), eXirifav eXdeip irpos ere raxiop' eap 5 6 to Thee, hoping to come to
write, hoping to come to thee very soon; if bu.*- thee very s o o n ;
ftpaZvPoo, Ipa eidrjs, iroos Set ep oiKcp Oeov 15 b u t if I should delay,
I ahoulddelay.thatthouniayest know, how it behoves in a house of God so t h a t t h o u mayest know
apaGrrpecpzcrOai, TJTIS ea'rip efc/cA^crta Oeov QOOP- how to conduct thyself i n
to conduct thyself, which is a congregation of God liv- t God's House, which is- a
i6 Congregation of t h e living
TOS. ^$,Tv\os KCU edpaiccfxa TT]S aXyOeias Kat God.
iag. A pillar and basi8 of the truth and
16 f A Pillar and Foun-
bfioXoyoufiepcos fxeya £<TTI TO rr)s eu(re/3ems' dation of t h e T R U T H , a n d
confessedly great is the ofthe piety confessedly great, is t h e
(jt.v(rT7]piop' * e O s ecpapepcoOr] euo'apKi, efitKauadr] SECRET Of P I E T Y ; J * H e
secret; Who was manifested in flesh, was justified who w a s manifested i n
ep TTP€Vj^ari, axpOrj ayyeXois, eKTjpvxOrj ep Flesh, was justified i n
jn spirit, was seen by messengers, was>proclaimed among Spirit, w&s seen by Mes-
sengers, was proclaimed
edpeo'LP, eTrL(TT€v6ri ep Kocr/xcf, apeXrjcpdrj ep among Nations, was b e -
nations, was believed among a world, was taken up lieved o n i n t h e World,
doty. was taken u p i n Glory.
glory.
KE<?». l ' . 4 . CHAPTER I V .
1 1 .But t h e S P I R I T J ex-
T o 8e Trpev/xa purees Xeyei, on ep
vcrrepois pressly says, That i n subse-
The but spirit expressly says, that in subsequent
quent Seasons, some wil
Kaipois a?roo~T7]o'opTai. ripes TT]S irio'Teoos, 7rpocr- apostatize from t h e F A I T H ,
seasens will fall away some from the faith, ad- giving heed to J deceitful
zxovr*s TiPevjxacn itXapois KCLL S t S a c / m A t a t y Spirits, a n d £ to Teachings
tiering to spirits wandering and to teachings of D e m o n s ;
1
* ALEX. Ms.—It is doubtful whether this word was originally 0 2 who, or © 2 God.
t 16. This is according to the pointing of Griesbach. Nearly all the ancient MSS., and
all the versions have "He who," instead of " God," in this passage. This has been adopted.
The latter reading, however, is also according to the analogy of the faith, and well supported.
t 8. Acts vi. 3. t 8. Lev. x. 9. t 11. Titus ii. 3. J 15. Eph. ii. 21, 22;
2 Tim. ii. 20. I 16. John i. 14; 1 John i. 2. J 1. John xvi. 13; 2 Thess. ii. 3;
2 Tim. iii. 1; 2 Pet. iii. 3. . J 1. 2 Tim. iii. 13; 2 Pet. ii. 1. % 1. Dan. xi. 35, 37, 88{
•]Rev,hc,20?
Chap. 4: SJ I. TIMOTHY. tOhap.tx 12.
daifiopiwp, 2
ey viroKpio~€i xpevfioXoyoop, Ketcav- 2 [misled] by the J Hy-
of demons, by hypocrisy of false-speakers, having pocrisy of false teachers;
T7}piaoffi€j/Q)p TTJP idiap <rvv€idr](npi 3 KOOXVOVTOOP whose OWN J Conscience
been cauterized the own conscience, forbidding has been seared;
ya/neip, airex^crdai ^pcof^aTcop, a 6 Oeos ZKTI- 3 forbidding % marriage,
to marry, to abstain from foods, which the God created and X the use of Poods
<rev eis fxeTaXijipip fxera evx^p^CTias rois TTKT- which GOD created in or-
der to be partaken of with
for a partaking of with thanksgiving by the faithful
4t % Thanksgiving by the
rots Kai eireypcoKoo'i TTJP aXrjdeiap. Ori irap BELIEVERS, even by those
ones and they have known the truth. Because every
who have recognized this
KTicrfxa Oeov KaXop, Kai ovSep airo^Xrjrop, fxera T E U T H ; —
creature of God good, and nothing castaway, ruth 4 That % Everything
5
GvxapMTTias Xafxftapo/uiepop' ayia^erai yap dia Created by God f is good,
thanksgiving being received; it ia sanctified forthrough and nothing is to be re-
Xoyov dtov rcai eyrcv^ecos. 6
Tavra viroTi6e/j,€- jected, being received with
a word of God and of prayer. These things setting forth Thanksgiving;
5 since it is sanctified
vos TOLS a$eX(pois, KaXos ecrp diaKOPos Irjo'ov through the Command of
to the brethren, good thou wilt be a servant of Jesus God, and by Prayer.
XpKTToVj ePTpecpofxepos TOIS Xoyois TTJS irio'Teccs 6 Setting forth These
Anointed, being nourished with the words of the faith things before the BEETH-
Kai TTJS KaXrjs dib*ao~KaXias, rj iraprjKoXovOi]- EEN, thou wilt be a Good
and of the good teaching, which thou hast closely Servant of * Christ Jesus,
| imbued with the WOEDS
teas. 7 Tovs 5e flefirjXovs Kai ypaccdeis fxvOovs of the EAITH, and the
followed. The but profane and old women fables GOOD Teaching which thou
irapaiTov yv[xva& de creavrov irpos evcrefietav. hast closely followed.
do thou avoid; discipline but thyself for piety. 7 But J avoid PROPANE
8
'H yap aoo/uariKT] yvfxpao'ia irpos oXiyov eo'Tip and Silly Fables, and train
The for bodily discipline for alittle itis thyself for Piety;
'xfteXi/ios' 7] 5e ev&efieia irpos iravra cocpeXijUos 8 for BODILY Training
profitable; the but piety for all things profitable is profitable for a little;
J but PIETY is profitable
.:O~TIV, eirayyeXiav exovo'a £OOT)S TTJS VVP Kai for all things, % having a
I t IS, a promise having of life of the now and Promise of the PEESENT
)
TI}S jiieXXovaris. Uicrros 6 Xoyos Kai iracri}s Life, and of THAT which is
of that about coming. True the word and of all EUTUEE.
airoZoxys a^ios.
10
Eis rovro 9 This SAYING is True,
yap "*[«:ai]
acceptance worthy. In order to this and worthy of All Recep-
/or [also]
tion.
tcoirioofx^v Kai oP€i8iCoju.e$a, on rjXiriKa/uep eiri 10 For on this account,
we toil and are reproached, because we have hoped in
we toil and * are re-
0€cf favriy Ss eo~Ti creoTijp iravroov apdpcoircop, proached, Because we hope
God living, who is a preserver of all men, in the living God, % who is
/jiaXicrra TTIO'TOOP. u
TIapayyeXXe ravra Kai a Preserver of All Men, es-
especially of believers. Do thou enjoin these things and pecially of Believers.
12 11 These things enjoin
diSaa'Ke. Mrjfieis crov TTJS P€OTT)TOS Karacppo- and teach.
do thou teach. No one thee the youth let despise,
12 Let no one despise
veiTco, aXXa rviros yipov TCOP TTICTTCCV ev Xoycp,Thy YOUTH; but ^become
but a pattern become thou of the believers in word, a Pattern of the BELIEV-
ev avao~Tpo(pr), ep ayairp, sv irio"T€i, ep aypeia. ERS, in Word, in Conduct,
n eonduct, in love, in faith, in purity. in Love, in Faith, in Purity.
19
KaTa Trptrffivrepov Karrjyopiav /J.7] irapaSe- 19 Against an Elder re-
Againat an elder an accusation not do thou ceive not an Accusation,
X0Vi GKT0S €1 /JL7) 67TJ dvO 7] TplWV {XapTVp&V.
in any case, without Two
receive, without if not by two or three witnesses. or Three Witnesses.
20
T o u s ajxapravovras? evamiov iravroov eXeyx*, 20 *But $ THOSE who
The sinning ones, in presence of all reprove thou, SIN reprove before all, so
Iva Kai ot Xonroi (pofiov expert. that the BEST also may
so that also the remainder fear may have.
fear.
21
Aia/n.apTupo/j,ai evcowiov rov deov Kai *[_KV- thee 21 J I solemnly enjoin
I solemnly enjoin in presence of the God and [Lord]
in the presence of
GOD and of * Christ Jesus,
pioyj lyjcrov Xpurrov Kai rcov cKXeKrcov ayye- and of the CHOSEN Mes-
Jesus Anointed and ofthe chosen mes-
ls sengers, that thou keep
Xccv, iva, ravra (pvXatys x°°P TrpoKpi/maros These things without pre-
eengers, that these tilings thou mayest keep without prejudice judice, doing Nothing by
22
jU^Sei/ TTOIOOV Kara. irpoo~KXicriv. XeLpas Partiality.
nothing doing by partiality. Hands 22 % Lay Hands hastily
Taxecus jLLr/Sevi cTriridei firjd^ KOivcoveia/jiapriais on no one, J and be not a
hastily to no one do thou put and notdo thou share in sins partaker in Others' Sins;
aXXorpiais* ^eavrov ayvov Tripe i. ^sMr}Ken keep Thyself pure.
with others. Thyself pure do thou keep. No longer
23 (Be no longer a
vSpoTTOTti, aAA.' oivcp oXiycp XP°° °^La Water-drinker, but use a
be thou a water-drinker, but wine a little do thouuseonacccountof little Wine on account of
rov GTOjxaxov *[<TQV~\ Kai ras irvKvas crov thy STOMACH, and thy
the . stomach [ofthee] and the frequent ofthee EEEQUENT Weaknesses.)
aadeveias. ^TIPOOV avdpcoircov at ajxapriai 24 J The SINS of some
weaknesses. Of some men the sins
Men are previously mani-
trpobrjXoi €L(fi, Trpoayovtfai eis KpiCtv ricri 5e fest, leading on to Judg-
previously manifest are, beforelencling to judgment; in sornebut
ment; but in some, in-
Kai €Tra.KoXov6ov(Tiv, 25 'Qcravroos Kai ra KaXa deed, they follow after.
indeed they follow after. In like manner also the good
25 * And so GOOD
€pya irpoSrjAa carrr Kai ra aXXws exoPTa>
DEEDS also are previously
Works previously manifest are; and the things otherwise being,
manifest, and THOSE which
Kpv^7]vai ov fivparai. cannot be ARE OTHERWISE
to be hidden not are able.
concealed.
KE$. s'. 6. CHAPTER VI.
1
'Ocroi eio'iv VTTO £vyov fiovXoi, rovs iBiovs 1 Let as many $ Bond-
A» many as are under a yoke slaves, the own servants as are under a
$€0"troras iracTjs TL/ULTJS a£iovs r)y€ia'6'oocrap, Iva Yoke, esteem their OWN
masters of all honor worthy let them esteem, that Masters as worthy of All
(XT] TO ovop,a rov deov Kai r) dibaCKaXta /3Aacr- Honor; $ that the NAME
notthe name ofthe God and the teaching maybe of GOD and the TEACHING
(prjfirjrai. 2
O i 5 e iriffrovs exovres deenroras, may not be reviled.
reviled. Those and believing having masters, 2 And let not THOSE
ju.77 Kara<ppoveiroo(Tay, on adeXcpoi eio'iP' aXXa HAVING Believing Masters
riot let them disregard, beGause brethren they are; but disregard them, J Because
fiaXXov dovXevercoo'av, on irio'roi, ei&i Kai they are Brethren; but
rather let them serre, because believing ones they are and rather serve, Because they
ayairrjroi 01 TTJS ev€py€o*tas avriXafx^avofJievoi. are Believers and Beloved,
beloved o»es who ofthe well-doing are recipients. who are RECIPIENTS of
Tavra StSacffce, Kai irapaKaXci. 3
Et ris the BENEEIT. J These
These things do thou teach, and do thou exhort. If any Due things teach and exhort.
erepo8i$ao'KaXeii Kai JJLT) trpocrspxtTai byiai- 3 If any one $ teach dif-
teach differently, and not assents to being ferently, and assent not to
crov AooiSi, ttai ry fxrjrpt o~ov JLVPLKTJ' ireireio'iAai in +thy MOTHER lamice,
of Ui*e L o i s , a n d i n t h e m o t h e r of Vhee E u n i c e ; 1 have confidence and I am persuaded that
it dwells also in thee.
8c, ort Kai €P o~oi. 6 At 5 rfv airiav avafxifx- 6 for this reason I re-
and, t h a t aUo in tiiee. Through which cause 1 remind
mind thee % to kindle up
VT]0'K(a or* avoL^ayirvpnv ro x ^ p t 07*01 rov Qeov, 6 the EREE GIET of * G O D ,
thee t o kindle up the free gift ot t h e God, which which is m thee, through
the IMPOSITION of my
scrip iP cot 5 t a TT)S e7n0eoea>s roop xelP(CV
ja in thee through t h e p u t t i n g on of t h e hands HANDS.
7 f o r J GOD did not
fiow 1 oo yap edootcsp 7]}XLP 6 6tos §et-give to us a Cowardly
TTP^VJULO.
ofm«: n o t for ga*e t o u s t h e God of a spirit
Spirit, hut one of Power,
Xias, aAAa Svpafxews Kai ayairrjs KCCI aaxppopio'- and of Love, and of a
timidity, b u t of power and of l o r e and of a sound Sound mind.
8
fiov. M?? ovp tiraio'xvpQrjs ro fxaprvpiop 8 Therefore J be not
mind. N o t t h e r e f o r e t h o u m a y e s t b e a s h a m e d of t h e testimony ashamed of J the TESTI-
rov Kvpiov 7]fj.C0P, jU^Se e/xe TOP Sec/Atop avrov MONY of our L O R D , nor of
of t h e Lord of us, nor me the prisoner of h i m ; me J his PRISONER; but
aXXa o'vyKaKoiraOrjo'op rep evayyeXicp Kara jointly suffer evil for the
but p a r t i c i p a t e i n suffering evils for t h e glad tidings according t o GLAD TIDINGS, according
9 to the Power of THAT God,
^vpa/JLip Qeov, rov ccocapros rjfxas Kai KaXe- 9 J who SAVED us, and
power of God, of t h e one having saved us and having
X called us with a holy In-
capras KXTJCCI cVyia, ov Kara ra epya TJ/AOOP, vitation, i not according to
called w i t h a calling holy, n o t according t o t h e works of us, our WORKS, but according
/xe0ct, Kqit€ivos apurjcreTai rj/nas' e i airio~Tov- him, fie also will disown
13